Professional Documents
Culture Documents
History of Herodus - Herodus
History of Herodus - Herodus
THE
HISTOEY
HEEODOTUS.
A
NEW
XNOLISH
VERSION,
ILLUSTRATING
THE
Or
SOURCES
RX:CENT
HOST
CHIEF
RESULTS,
OF
OF
INFORMATION
IN
OBTAINED
FROM
TH"
XUBODTINa
AND
ETHNOORAPHICAL,
THE
PROGRESS
HIXROOLTPHICAL
AND
CUNEIFORM
APPENDICES,
HERODOTUS,
;
AND
HISTORICAL
BEEN
BATE
WHICH
OEOORAPHT
AND
HISTORY
THE
AND
NOTES
COPIOUS
WITH
EDITKD
DISCOVERT.
BY
GEORGE
TUTOE
AND
FELLOW
LATK
llAWLINSON,
OF
KXETEE
SIR
HENRY
K.C.B.,and
RAWLINSON,
FOUR
COLLEGE,
VOLUMES."
SIR
J. G.
Vol.
Cilit^SCLufsanil Illustiations.
AND
APPLETOK
1, 3,
AND
WILKINSON,
III.
"
YORK:
NEW
D.
OXFOHD.
BT
ASSISTED
COL.
M.A.,
BOND
1882.
COMPANY,
STREET.
F.R.S.
CONTENTS
OF
HISTORY
Darius
of
Expedition
their
ians
with
(5-7).
author
nations,
8.
of
Voyage
affluents
Scj-lax
(48-50).
The
(59).
66).
Soothsayers
hemp
(74:-75).
of
Scythia
kings
the
and
of
two
Colonisation
of
of
Aryandes
185).
III.
to
Customs
of
Account
Productiveness
Fate
of
of
(158).
the
Tritonis
(144).
Theraeans
the
of
the
Libya
Barcaeans
of
of
(204).
tribes
by
the
its
of
of
of
the
Pheretima
Aziris
and
expedition
to
Libya
western
of
the
Libya
(157).
death
Fate
of
tribes
(182Libya
Libya
(197).
Barca
(200-
against
(205)
the
Libyan
the
nations
to
Aryandes
(165).
eastern
Four
through
colonise
foundation
of
tion
Consulta-
of
at
Northern
of
(193-196),
to
of
Scythia
of
return
expedition
of
Contrast
Size
Darius
and
oracle
of
Scylas
Customs
shape
(102-117).
Account
regions
Use
and
of
"
(64-
(83-85).
Ister
its
The
Scyths
(71-73).
Aryandes
to
(167).
Ac.
Settlement
from
the
(87-92).
Libyan
and
(53).
of
March
the
of
markable
Re-
(45).
War-customs
and
Ac.
three
Account
Death
Ister
(42-3).
Ister
the
Darius
Size
Pheretima
The
(186-190).
(198-199).
the
(156).
Cyrene
Barca
(168-181).
western
Platea
of
Application
Libyans
of
required
Libya
Anacharsis
(120).
Megabazus
against
of
Tauri,
Scyths
the
History
kings,
to
nations,
Occupation
Expedition
Lake
of
the
(97-98).
Passage
of
(159-164).
(166).
Egypt
(191-192).
203).
Cyrene
Darius
Ister
(121-140).
(145-149).
(150-155).
Arcesilaus
from
Thera
accounts
Plans
Ister
Saying
(141-142).
Founding
"
the
to
(62-63).
graphy
geo-
Libya
"
the
(21-27).
Universal
Borysthenes
Ac.
Preparations
of
the
of
bouring
Neigh-
Religion
stories
"
surrounding
the
(118-119).
return
Hellespont
"
of
Description
(99-101).
Burial
March
at
Mars,
(17-20).
of
rivers
The
(54-58).
customs
(82).
(86).
Darius
(93-96).
of
(70).
foreign
Marvels
Ac.
Propontis,
Thracians
the
of
(81).
Ac
Worship
Oaths
(67-69.)
Population
Euxine,
the
(60-61).
(52).
own
by
Arimaspi
Asia,
The
(46-47).
Hypanis
Scjth"
Their
preferred
(32-36).
Europe,
names,
Tanais,
Gerrhus,
Hatred
the
The
(51).
and
Issedones,
the
1.
"
Scythia
Circumnavigation
2.
people
"
Tyras
Hypacyris,
of
of
Hyperboreans
the
origin
Account
8.
of
history
their
Description
(87-41).
the
Scythia
(8-10).
same
of
Origin
of
Argippaei,
Stories
Previous
Traditions
(13-16).
Asia
(1).
pretext
the
Budini,
of
Sacrifices
gods
of
Aristeas
(44).
of
Panticapes,
(2-4).
(28-81).
features
(76-80).
of
Description
1.
"
slaves
Sauromfttse,
Scythia
of
its
version
Story
(11-12).
Climate
Greek
2.
Scjtbia"
their
IfELPOHENB.
ENTITLED
BOOK,
against
war
"
account
FOITBTH
III.
HERODOTUS.
OF
THK
VOL.
Page
CONTENTS
iy
VOL.
OF
APPENDIX
THE
CIMMEEIAN8
OF
I.
HERODOTUS
AND
OYMEIC
1.
the Cimmerians
Early importance of
with
Cimmerii
the
Cymry
of the
close
"
IV.
BOOK
TO
ESSAY
ON
III.
THE
EACE.
their
"
geographical extent.
of the two
resemblance
silent but
OF
MIGEATIOXS
THE
names.
4.
"
not adverse.
"
2.
Identity-ofthe
3.
Historical
Comparative philology
westward,
and
then
THE
ON
1.
15C
II.
OF
ETHNOGEAPHT
ward.
east-
Page
....
ESSxiY
firmation
con-
THE
EUEOPEAN
8CTTHS.
the Scyths
semblance
2. Regrounds of the opinion twofold.
of manners
and
physical characteristics,
slight. 3. Resemblance
4.
close.
True
that
of
not
of
6.
customs,
test,
language.
Possibility applying it.
The
of
6.
terms.
7. Explanation of the
application Etymology
Scythic common
of the Scythian gods. 8. Explanationof some
of men.
names
names
9. Explanation
"
of
"
of
geographical names.
11.
European race.
Teutons
Celts, nor
Result,that
10.
Further
; and
the
that
they
are
1.
of examining
Necessity
stated.
3.
Herodotus.
Its
6.
now
Note
Identification
A.
"
On
mistakes
of rivers
the words
THE
as
and
to
the
of
rainutise.
places
BOOK,
nor
159
Scythia of
which
the
8.
Herodotus.
disprove
region. 7. His
it.
2.
The
5. Real
correctness
Possibilityof changes
since
theory
of
views
as
to
his time.
169
......
OF
FIFTH
Indo-
an
Slaves,
80TTHIA.
Thyssagetaeand Massagetae
HISTORY
Thracian
OF
theory of
grounds.
His personal knowledge
were
III.
GEOGEAPHY
Niebuhr's
....
4. Considerations
leading facts,and
9.
THE
were
extinct
ESSAY
ON
Scythians of Herodotus
result,that they
175
....
HERODOTUS.
ENTITLED
TERPSICHORE.
of
of the Thracians
Megabazus (l-2y. Customs
(3-8). Region
(9-10). Coes and Histiaeus rewarded
(11). Story of Pigres and
Mantyes (12-14). Megabazus reduces the Psconians (15). Customs
of the Poeoniana
of
Submission
Macedonia"
of
the
ambassadors
(16).
story
(17-21). Hellenism of
conquests
north
the
of Thrace
(22). Recall
of Uistiaeus
(23-24). Appointment of
Ar-
CONTENTS
tapbernesand
previous
Otanes
OF
(25). Conquests
VOL.
III.
of Otanes
(26-27). Troubles
arise in Ionia
bistoryof Miletus
(2S-29). Aristagoras'
expedition against Naxos (30Revolt
of Aristagoras (36). Fate of the tjrants
(37-38). Aristagoras goes to Sparta Recent historyof Sparta (39-43). Aristagoras
fails to persuade Cleomenes
Recent
(49-54). He goes to Athens
historyof
Athens
of Hipparchus" Expulsion of Hippias Clisthenes
Murder
attempts of
Thcban
and
Sparta.
Eginctan wars, "c. (55-96). Aristagorasobtains aid from
Athens
(97). Escape of the Pxonians
(9S). Attack on Sardis,which is taken and
"
84). Message
of Uistixus
(35).
"
"
"
burnt
"
(99-101).
Caria and
Retreat
Caunus
and
defeat
(103). Revolt
(104-115). Persians
of the
and
Greeks
reduction
"
(102). Spread
of
of the
Darius
Cyprus
"
revolt
and
tc
Bistiacua
the
in Caria
Hellespont (116-7). War
(11"-121).
Persian successes
in ."oIis and Ionia (122-123). Aristagoras
resolves on flight(124).
Advice of Histia;us (125). Flightand death of Aristagoras (126)
Page 177
recover
APPENDIX
TO
BOOK
ESSAY
ON
1.
THE
I.
HISTORY
EABLT
V.
OF
8PABTA.
gradual.
Spartan
Dorians
9. Internal
8.
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
equalisationof
landed
and
"
of the rupture.
20.
Causes
23.
Internal
"
"
Small
the
Outline
of the
of
disprove it.
Perioeci.
first
22.
war.
Date
rise of
the
Ephors.
Its duration.
26.
war.
diminution
Gradual
29.
Rapid
SO.
24.
27.
ON
1.
Obscurity
3. Causes
of
early
of her
external
9. Clans
THE
EARLY
history.
weakness
"
in
no
"
kinglypower
in the number
of
Pisatis.
Sparta,and
zens
Spartan citi267
II.
HISTORY
Athenian
history.
history. 8. Early
and
with
at
of the Athenians
the
"Inferiors"
War
.......
ESSAY
wars.
duration.
Interval between
of the
decrease
Eflfects of
and
and
"
25.
18.
19. Messenian
"Peers"
changes consequent on the first war
Great
of Tarentum.
Assembly ""colonisation
with
continued
increase
"
and
wars.
28. War
21.
which
Arguments
17.
property.
OF
2.
central
ATHEXIANS.
THE
Primitive
of Attica
inhabitants
authority
"
Pelasgic
Jiistorystories of Melanthus
"
conducted
and
blood.
Codrus.
unwarlike.
4.
5.
of Codrus.
First
Blank
pearance
apin
ternal
7. In-
by
migration
Teleontes,Hopletu, ^gicoreis, and ArgadeU
10. Trittye? and Naucraries.
phratries"importance of this division.
6. Ionian
tribes
"
sons
CONTENTS
VI
OF
First
Second
old
Agora.
"
tax
"
"
His
connexion
with
debasement
changes
of
"
27.
his
archonship,
Sacred
of the
Prospective
Pentacosioclasses,
of
burthens
income-
"
of the
"
of repose
"
of
"
down
comes
battle
the
commander
Sorrow
to the
coast
(6-15).
(17). Fall of
(21).
Miletus
of Mardonius
fails
(51).
and
water
kingdom
royalty
at
(60). Story
of
85.
303
the
Phoenician
"
the
Persians
the
fleets
two
the
"
Phocaean
Milesians
(19-20).
(22-25). Fate of
fleet ravages
(.34-40).Flight of
of Thasos
revolt
of Zancle
Cimonidae
by
at
(16). Dionysius
(31-32).
of Ionia
submission
"
double
customs
flies to
his courage.
"
Persians
seizure
"
of the
^52-59). Spartan
of his crown,
rebels
settlement
the
Punishment
Samians
(43-45). Suspected
earth
by
Chians
(18).
of the
New
(41).
49). Cleomenes
maratus
of the
of the
Chersonesite
(33).
to Athens
demand
threatened
Miletus
Fate
his
appearance
Re-
84.
ERATO.
ENTITLED
BOOK,
(^26-30).Punishment
Chersonese
Solon
Athens.
HERODOTUS.
Misfortunes
of Athens
Histiaeus
tiadcs
SIXTH
Hellespont (5).
of Lade
of
return
"
leaves
Page
OF
THE
sails to
Solon
"
.......
HISTORY
Histiaeus
of discontent
the old
of Pisistratus
Tyranny
revival
"
(ii.)
"
of
"
legislation time
22.
24. His
War.
25.
four
Arrangement
council.
founder
of
the
the currency.
introduction
Theteg.
and
21. Date
of
Solon
32.
Laws
citizenshipto the tribes.
(i.)Penalties for crimes
Law
to population (iii.)
against politicalneutrality. 33. Results
Stimulus
the
of
proceedings.
the true
30. Solon
Dicasteries.
establishment
"
Pro-Bouleutic
28.
Full
16.
19.
23.
Constitutional
Senate.
of the
his
SeisacTitheia and
militaryservice.
"
"
"
substitution
"
oligarchy,
the democratical
spirit legislationof Draco.
committed
Sacrilege
wide-spread discontent.
of
mediator
Hlppeis,Zeugitm,
medimni,
old
the
Salamis.
the
26.
measures.
of
crushed.
as
of
recovery
legislation
made
appearance
Cylon,
of
chosen
Solon
His
Power
15.
18. Revolt
20.
"
17. First
G84.
c.
"
"
usurpations were
the
HI.
people Eupatridoe,
Geomori, and Demiurgi. la
from
Codrus
to
b.
13.
Alcmaeon,
c. 1050-752.
aristocracy
Alcmseon
752-684
to Eryxias
b. c.
14. Mode
rapid advance.
the
from
"
which
in
B.
period
period
VOL.
the
Mil-
(42). Expedition
of Darius
(46-47). Envoys
Egina and the islands generally (48Eginetans (50). Cleomenes' feud with Deprivileges of the kings
Sparta descent
of
"
of Ariston
"
(61-63). Demaratus,
deprived
Fate
of
Leoty(74-75).
of Cleomenes
forced
(72). Eginetans
Various
assigned
causes
to
his
for
"
of the Eretrians
at Marathon
appearance
Return
and
surrender
of Miltiades
(102).
(105-106).
Dream
and
of the two
of
of Eretria
(100-101). Persians
to
land
Sparta
"
Athenians
the Athenian
(108). Division among
erals
gen(109-110). Preparations for battle (HI). Battle
(115-110). Story of Epizelui
(112-114). Attempt to surprise Athens
of the expedition to Asia (118-119).Spartans visit Marathon
(120).
Miltiades
of Marathon
(117).
siege
of Pan
^previous connexion
"
"
Account
Callimachus
nations
CONTENTS
OF
VOL.
III.
Vll
Charge
made
favours
of
of
Croesus
Pericles
tiades
of
Expedition
death
His
(136).
"
(121-124).
Marriage
(125).
(131).
his
Alcmaeonidse
the
against
of
Previous
Megacles
Miltiades
Agarista
against
of
capture
with
Paros
Lemnos
the
family
Trial
(132-135).
history
of
TO
BOOK
ESSAY
THE
in
Difficulties
of
the
and
Datia,
disposition
the
the
of
inaction
of
the
of
their
the
Minor
in
Pelasgi
the
it.
Migrations
the
TRADITIONS
Pelasgians
of
by
the
Causes
8.
of
of
the
8.
army
Greeks.
of
the
tactics.
9.
re-embarkation
7.
original
Miltiades'
of
the
in-
"
5.
8.
Extent
east
of
in
and
the
country
west.
7.
Italy, homogeneous.
of
this
occupied
by
the
of
their
10.
2.
ethnic
Etymology
Tyrrheno-Pelasgians.
other
PELASOIAN8.
THE
Characteristics
of
to
II.
BESPECTINO
Greece
islands.
from
movement
9.
THE
population
and
Landing
occupied
battle
engaged.
.........
ON
Original
one.
change
the
Persians
5.
432
army
ESSAY
1.
of
to
attack.
subsequent
MABATHOX.
Number
six
or
of
OF
Position
6.
delay
Description
10.
2.
five
troops.
to
VI.
BATTLE
Herodotus.
Proportion,
and
battle.
THE
4.
Persians
Greeks,
for
preparations
of
description
S41
I.
OF
Greeks.
inducing
Motives
rading
OIBOnMSTANOBS
the
of
Numbers
Mil-
tants
inhabi-
Page
APPENDIX
of
the
(137-140)
ON
"
Descent
(126-130).
previous
"
of
history
Kindred
4.
group.
Pelasgians.
Pelasgic
name.
walls.
Position
Lines
11.
of
Their
6.
8.
Asia
in
races
of
the
general
passage.
Absorption
of
443
races
.......
Note
A.
"
On
the
Persians
Derivation
and
Meaning
of
the
Proper
Names
of
the
Medcs
and
451
..........
LIST
Map
the
of
of
Scythia
to
the
Stringing
Scythian
Coin
ILLUSTRATIONS.
AND
Herodotus
Warriors.
Scythian
Ancient
MAPS
OF
and
Whip,
face
TUU-poijt,
bow
Page
Olbia
of
Nogaik
modem
14
....
Trachea
Chersonesus
Chart
of
the
Greek
Griffin
15
2C
....
Plan
of
Scythian
of
of
of
of
Section
34
othir
Tatars
3o
Cybele)
(supposed
Scythian
26
archer
and
of
(head
god
Hecatajus
to
Calmucks
the
Olbia
Scythian
Tomb
and
horseman,
Waggons
Coin
according
World
the
40
Hercules)
be
to
Ground
king.
43
plan
50
ditto
51
....
Scythian
drinking
Head-dress
of
52
cups
Scythians
the
57
arrow-heads
Scythian
61
.
Bronze
View
bowl
found
the
Tauric
of
Chart
of
in
tomb
of
of
Scythian
the
from
mountains
island
the
the
king
61
region
Steppe
74
(Santorin)
Thera
100
.
View
of
Plan
Cyrene,
Cyrene
of
Forum
the
(after
and
of
fountain
Apollo
109
Beechey)
110
.
of
View
Coin
the
of
of
Necropolis
Cyrene
112
Cyrene
118
.....
of
Representation
the
Silphium
the
on
coins
of
Cyrene
and
Barca
121
shields
Egyptian
128
....
Dress
of
of
Fringe
Map
Ruins
of
of
of
Scythia
the
of
Susa
"
columns
Sardis
of
the
country
Chart
of
the
plain
Cave
of
Pan,
as
seen
the
137
mounds
to
Niebuhr
;
2.
Plan
170
of
the
great
palace
3.
Base
210
253
885
402
Marathon
on
thongs
according
Argos
about
of
of
138
of
plan
of
Chart
fringe
Herodotus
of
ruins
"
view)
Ground
1.
capital
the
girls
(enlarged
thongs
and
View
Ethiopian
the
coins
of
Athens
404
THE
IIISTORT
1.
BOOK
FOURTH
THE
HERODOTUS,
OF
MELPOMENE.
ENTITLED
taking of Babylon, an
Scytliia." Asia abounding
expedition
the
After
into
Darius
flowing
Scyths, who
the
from
ireance
treasury, the
the
into
desire
had
in
men,
vast
to
by
sums
exact
ven-
days gone
by invaded
and
so
field,
begun
in
once
and
him
seized
led
was
in the
them
an
of
army
For
the
and
their
than
small
no
Scythian
size
did
not
Medes.
They
their entrance.
that
time
went
they saw
back, had intermarried
when
women,
husbands
strugglewith the
prepared to oppose
their
come
on,
with
their slaves.
Now
2.
the
Scythians blind
all their
slaves, to
them
use
in
The
preparing their milk.
plan they follow is to thrust tubes
of bone, not
musical
made
unlike our
pipes, up the vulva of the
mare,^ and
'
then
to
blow
the
into
their
with
tubes
mouths,
some
been
supposed that
expedition of Darius
ad
(Blakesley, note
loc.). But
4), of
an
the
notice
in the
the
against
Behistun
Sacae
"
"
Vide
Some
i. 103-6.
supra,
writers
ascribed
It was,
they said, after the
rhracians
and
other
tribes
*
Niebuhr
the
traveller
Vol.
III."
this
war
Scythians
south
of
with
the
had
been
the
(Description
1
Danube
de
slaves
to
engaged
in
(Callistrat.Fr. 3).
TArabie,
p.
146), relates
that
somewhat
the
milking while
because
off,and
considered
account.
Such
the
they take
ground, but
the
; it arises from
war
tr-act of
of their
country
top is drawn
race.'
pastoral
children
birth,they
from
the
rest
from
sprung
manhood,
to
grew
these
slaves
understood
and
the
resolved
returningfrom Media.
was
rises to the
then
portionis of les.s
Scythiansblind all those
their not being tillers of
the
why
reason
Scythianwomen,
circumstances
which
in
placed,and
are
the best
is the
slaves
which
That
therefore the
3. When
and
the blind
is stirred round.^
is
obtained
thus
which
casks,about
the milk
whom
milk
The
is forced down.
wooden
animal
when
they do this
air,the udder
poured into deep
say that
full of
are
They
blow.
others
IV.
Book
SCYTHIANS.
THE
OF
SLAVES
BLIND
the army
to oppose
first of all,they cut off
And
of
Scythia by digging
broad
dyke '' from the Tauric mountains to the vast lake of the Maeotis.
Afterwards,when the Scythianstried to force an entrance, they
marched
out and
engaged them.
fought,
Many battles were
last
them
until
of
and the Scythians
at
no
one
gained
advantage,
"
thus addressed the remainder
What
we
:
are
doing,Scythians?
We
number
when
our
are
slaves,diminishingour own
fighting
of those that belong to us
when
and the number
we
they
fall,
Take
fall by our
hands.
lay spear and bow aside,*
my advice
"
similar
"
says,
le bras
practiceobtains in
que lorsqu'unArabe
jusqu'aucoude, dans
Arabia
"
"
J'entendis
trait la femelle
le
du
et
vis
bufle,un
Basra," be
lui fourre
la main, et
inoi-meme
autre
par
experience qu'-
6tant chatouill6e
"
ressemble
the tail is
H. C.
generallycoiled
up, and
thrust
the chief
food
into the
vulva
for the
same
purpose.
"
R.]
Mares'
milk
constituted
of
the ancient
Scythians,who
are
fore
there-
called
Caspian.
'
Agitation
(Clarke's
Travels,vol. i. p. 313; De Hell,p. 274, E. T.).
That is,eyesightwhich
for
is requisitefor agricultural
pursuits is not needed
the offices which a pastoral people requires of its slaves.
The Scythianstherefore,
with blind slaves ; and by blindingtheir slaves
being a pastoralpeople,could manage
they rendered it impossible for them either to revolt or to run away.
On the position of this dyke, vide infr^,ch. 20.
The
and the bow
of the European Scyths
the national weapons
were
spear
essential
(seenote on ch. 10),the bow on the whole being regarded as the more
ch. 46 ; ^sch.
P. V. 730). Arrow-heads
(infr^,
found in almost all the Scythian
are
tombs
in Southern
Russia, while spear-heads have been found only occasionally.
The spear used was
than five feet in length,whence
in
short,apparentlynot more
ch. 70 Herodotus
it a javelin{ukSutiov).
terras
According to the Greeks, the bow
made
in a singlepiece,and when
was
backwards
(cf note on Book
unstrung bent
rii.ch. 61) ; but the representations
make
this questionable.
on
Scythian monuments
"
'
*
Chap.
ORIGIN
3-5.
fetch
man
SCYTHS"
THE
OF
his
NATIVE
ACCOUNT.
and
horse-whip,"
in
them.
them
behold
with
us
no
they are
our
astounded,
Such
that
they
away.
for a time the lords of
Medes, returned
of theirs it
that
was
was
the
and
exhibits
subjoined woodcut,
a
curious
stringingthe bow
the Kurds."
'
The
modern
H.
ancient
Cossacks.
which
of
mode
C.
I have
were
the
from
the
such
to
army
Scythiansthemselves
Their
found
[Thisis the
it among
se
seen
Tai"e
inroad
and
avenge,
an
collecting
now
stringingthe bow.
in the East.
to
all nations.'
is taken
This
country.
own
which
5.
slaves
the
anxious
was
he
the
immediately ran
Scythians,after being
being forced to quit it by the
Asia, and
for which
the purpose
invade them.
was
in which
Darius
and
fight,
settled in their
and
the
counsel,and
forgotto
the mode
was
our
and
but
weapon
slaves,and
Scythiansfollowed this
4. The
so
other
boldly up to
hands, they
go
in
tradition
common
Bheela,the
is
Scythian tomb,
of
method
UuzarehB, and
R.]
Scythianwhip
It had
seems
short
to
handle
have closelyresembled
and
the
nogaikof
the
Ancient
'
Modern
of
directly
contradictory
this
sein-
DESCENT
as
follows.
OF
He
child
was
it is told nevertheless
"
of Jove
"
do
and
was
who
man
a
ever
out
desert with-
believe
not
IV.
Book
the first
was
country, which
inhabitants.
TRIBES.
FOUR
Targitaiis
certain
lived in their
but
THE
the
daughter of the
tale,
Borys-
thenes.
"
the
second
coming
forward
thinghappened again.
the second
Last
brother.
the
and
The
made
the
attempt, but
gold rejectedboth
of all the
flames
the
the
same
eldest and
brother
approached,
extinguished
; so he picked
youngest
were
immediately
his home.
Then
and
carried
it
to
the two elder
gold,
up
agreed together,and made the whole kingdom over to the est
young-
the
born.
6. From
Leipoxaissprang
the
Scythiansof
the
race
called
as
Arpoxais, the middle brother,those known
the
the
the
from
Colaxais,
Traspians ;
youngest,
Royal Scythians,or Paralata3. All togetherthey are named
after one
of their kings: the Greeks, however, call
Scoloti,^
them
Scythians..^
7. Such is the account
which the Scythians give of their
AuchatsB
; from
Catiari and
origin.They
add
that from
the time
of
their
Targitaiis,
first
"
"
'
"
"
"
"
K.T.K.
"("1WT7JS,
Whether
Saka
zen, and
The
firstvowel
is connected
Englishshoot,it
with
is
has been
dropt, and
quite impossibleto
2o"fadrjscontracted
Swedish
ski/ta,
say.
The
into 2"cu3tj5.
schut-
German
skjtita,
connexion
is at any
rate
Chap.
VERSION
GREEK
6-8.
THE
OF
NATIVE
STORY.
king,to
one
by
year
who
man
sacred
the
guard
offer
has
great
the
with
gold
especial
care,
most
gold should
(theScythianssay) not
custody of
fall
the
land
much
in
Scythia,the country is
made
impassableby reason
and
abroad
abundantly. The
this it is which
and
of the
and
of the
It is curious
air
are
gold
sight
shed
alike full of
them,
obtainingany
view
are
to
the
Pontus
Scythiansgive of
the
which
lies above
country which
ad
the time
loc.)
indefinite
it had
selves,
themGreeks
According
of serious chronological
the foundation
made
The
them.
"
Chronologique; Babr
(Larcher,Table
an
its
from
concealed
be
to
in this the
is the account
dwell about
calculations.
of
on
region.^
8. Such
who
said
earth
year.
the northward
to
the
of
the extent
preserved. Above,
asleep in
ride round
can
year
feast,if the
to outlive the
he
as
this
At
and
The
number
of 1000
impossiblethat
it is
than
vague
notion
lasted.
'
Till- tradition,and
command
the triple
at the time of the invasion (infr^ch.
into three
division of the Royal Horde
Ijn)^ iiiiiioiite,
apparently,a permanent
distinct tribes.
*
Vide
Herodotus
explainsthat
feathers
the so-called
are
snow-flakes.
"
The principal
the following
1. On the south
Greek cities upon the Pontus were
:
coa.*t,Ilcraclea Po"tica
"ie(/U),a colony of the Megarians; Sin6p6,
(the modern
"
and Cotyora
a colony of the
Milesians; Trapezus (TVebizond)
Sinopd itself;and Amisus {Sam"un), a colonyof the Phocseans
re-establi-shed by the Athenians
(cf.Strab. xii. p. 792, with Scymnus Chius, Fr. 181
and
P.
Eux.
Arrian, Peripl.
coa^t, Phasis {Poti)and Dios
p. 128). 2. On the cast
curias
Soukoum
colonies
the
Milesians
of
(Steph.Byz. ad voc. """"rjs
(near
Kileh),
Arrian. Peripl.P. Eux. p. 123). 3. On
the north, Panticapaum and Phanagoreia,
the former
a
guarding the Straits of Kertch
colony of the Milesians,and in later
times
the capitalof the kingdom of the Bosphorus
the latter a colony of the
Teians(Anon.Peripl.P. E. p. 134; Scymn. Ch. Fr. 153); Theodosia, at the'site of
the modern
Kaffa^also a colony of the Milesians (Arrian, Peripl.P. Eux. p. 131 ;
Anon.
at KamUsch,
near
Peripl.p. 143); Chersoncsus
Sebastopol,a colony from
Heraclea
Pontica
and
Anon.
Ch.
Fr.
Olbia, or Borys146):
75;
Peripl.p.
(Seym.
its junctionwith the Dniepr,
thenes, on the right bank of the Boug, a little above
of the
the mouth
a
ch. 78). 4. On the west, Tyras, near
colony of the Milesians (infr^,
JDuiestr; Istrus,
or
Istria,a littlesouth of the lowest mouth of the Danube
; Tomi,
Size
30 miles farther south ; Odessus, near
the modern
Vartia; and ApoUonia, now
boli (infr^,
ii. 33; Scymn. Ch. 11. 19,
ch. 90), colonies of the Milesians (see Herod,
"
"
24, and
56;
Anon.
colonies respectivelyof
(Misevri),
16; and
Anon.
160
the Heracleots
eettlements,
especially
along the
southern
coast.
and
One
Mesembria
the Chalcedonians
a number
these,there were
and
or
two
colonies
(Scymn. Ch.
were
of smaller
likewise
WANDERINGS
HERCULES
OF
then
was
island called
an
the
beyond
SCYTHIA.
IV
Book
them, Hercules,when he
arrived in the regionwhich
to
which
IN
was
of Hercules
Pillars
Ocean.
the
upon
Now
some
the whole
say that the Ocean begins in the east, and runs
way
round the world ; but they give no proofthat this is reallyso."
Hercules
into the
thence
from
came
which
he had
chance
disappeared.
waking,he went
9. On
the whole
over
''
the
maiden
upwards
looked
whether
keeping;
he took
she had
answered
She
but
the
and
(^Don),
Tyranibo
xi. p.
*
him,
"
the
to
dering
wan-
and
Yes,
So
of Azov,
strange being,
from
all below
but
as
waist
like
was
nevertheless
quired,
in-
to
strayed mares
where.
anyin her
now
they were
give them back, unless
Hercules,to get
northernmost
the
his
see
she consent
of tlie Sea
his mares,
slept,
ful
wonderby some
form
wonderingly;
mistress."
above
cave
while
woman,
chanced
would
never
planted on
her
at
in
serpent, whose
he found
like that of
was
He
snake.
and
he
Scythia,
in
country, came
Woodland,"^where
between
While
from
loosed
called
regionnow
frost,drew
Tanaia
mouth
at
the mouth
of the
Kuban
his
mares
of the Tanais
river
(Slrabo,
755).
The
island of
Pliny. The
Erythcia,near
Gades
is mentioned
(Cadiz),
both
by
Strabo
and
former
distant one
stade, the latter 100 paces from the above
says it was
islands
of the two
one
(Strab.iii.p. 233 ; Plin. iv. 22). Probably Eryfheia was
included
of Gades
in the name
(ro5e"pa). See the
commonly by the Greeks
It is thought by some
Voyage of Scylax,sub voc. 'I/Srjpcy.
(Biihrad loc.)that Erytheia
was
The
or
modern
Gadira
has
(retriSeipa),
been
"
"
'
Herodotus
considered
that
the
eastern
and
northern
boundaries
of the earth
were
unknown, and that tl"e general belief that the sea encompassed the
chs.
iii.116, and infrJi,
pure conjecturerestingon no certain data. (Supra,
Vide uxivk,
ch. 18.
land
was
36 "
45.)
"
Chap.
HERCULES
9-11.
AND
THE
MAIDEN-SERPENT.
storing
back, agreed; but afterwards she put bim off and delayed rethe mares, since she wished to keep him with her as long
as
possible.He, on the other hand, was only anxious to secure
At last,when
she gave them
them
and to get away.
up, she
1 who
said to liim. " When
thy mares
strayed hither,it was
thou hast paid their salvage; for lo !
saved them for thee : now
I bear
when
in my
thy
thou
wish
womb
three
sons
Tell
of thine.
me
therefore
Wouldst
I do with them ?
must
up, what
that I should settle them
here in this land, whereof
sons
grow
Thus questioned,
to thee ?"
or shall I send them
mistress,
"
to
the lads have
they say, Hercules answered, When
grown
Watch
manhood, do thus, and assuredly thou wilt not err.
them, and when thou seest one of them bend this bow as I now
to
bend it,and girdhimself with this girdlethus, choose him
in
s
end
remain
in the land.
Those who fail
the trial,
away.
a
nd
me."
Thus wilt thou at once
obey
pleasethyself
I
am
Hereupon
"
was
the
she remembered
the
tions
instruc-
received
from
tus.
11.
There
is also another
different story,now
to be
related,
of the
round
the loins at the bottom
Among the Greeks the belt waa worn
it was
or
to which
breastplate,
commonly attached, and which it serred to
It was
fasten.
(See Horn. II.iv. 132.)
usuallyclosed by a claspor hooks of metal.
Diodorus
substitutes Jupiterfor Hercules
uine
43), which is a trace of the gen(ii.
Scythianlegend (supra, ch. 5). It is plainthat the whole story as told by
the Pontic Greeks (chs.8-10) is a mere
version of the Scythic tradition
Grecised
(chs.5-7).
'
The Scythians representedon the rase
figured below (ch.81),have all belts
round their middle, but
have
Herodotus, how
none
to
goblets attached.
appear
be an unexceptionablewitness to the fact.
ever, would
*
cuirass
^
ACCOUNT
in whicli I
is
It
am
the
BY
the
with
army
and
divided,
the counsel
avoid
advised
council.
this
At
held
both
maintained
stiffly
parties
is
and
;
tered
en-
ted
inhabi-
now
of the Cimmerians.^
how
was,
success
the invading
numerous
meeting opinionwas
their own
view,but
of the
the
urged that
and
country
heard
iU
Araxes/
of Cimmeria.
lY.
in any
other.
dwelt
in Asia,
with
the
crossed
formerlythe
On
once
but
Massagetse,
Book
faith than
Scythians
wandering
warred
the land
HERODOTUS.
inclined to put
more
that
there
and
PREFERRED
host ; but
the Royal tribe
for the soil to the last. As neither
fighting
with
contest
remainingand
party chose
so
vast
the
give way,
to
determined
one
retire
to
rather
thus
blow
and
die and
to
at
drew
tribe
decided,they
apart
the
and
as
other,
fought together. All
were
slain,and the peopleburied them near
ras, where
their grave
Cimmerians
It
Then
is still to be seen,'
the
departed,and
bodies,the
impossiblethat
(Cf.Ileeren. As. Nat.
on
Scythians,
traces
a
tlie Araxes
seems
of the
Cimmerian
can
here
one
as
of the
merous
nu-
Royal
Ty-
the river
the rest
their
of the
coming,took
Cimmerians
; there
ferry,'also
represent
Having:
any
river
tract
but the
ii. p. 258.) To
Araxes
confusion.
"
river."
*
"
H. C.
the Cimmerians,
Niebuhr
thinks that
of Herodotus
be
R.]
On
uses
westward
this
;
near
as
an
see
the
Essays appended
to this
Book, Essay i.
miglit be seen in the time
tiie invadingScyths; and
the Ciinmeiions
fled,not eastward, but
of the Phasis,but by the passage of the
argument
to
prove
by the
E.
that
route
T.)
viWes
de
Ciramerium,et
de Porthmies
Cimmcrionnes.'*
STORY
10
the Scyths ;
dispossessed
who
them
dwelt
leave
to
in his account
14. The
on
ARISTKAS.
OF
the
and
the
their land/
Book
Scyths,pressing
upon
shores
of the
Thus
Southern
Aristeas
even
IV
the Cimmerians,
sea/ forced
does
not
agree
of this
of
these
will
I
relate a tale
now
already mentioned.
him
both
Proconnesus
at
and
I heard concerning
at Oywho
to
of
zicus. Aristeas,they said,
the noblest
one
belonged
entered
in
the
had
families
one
day into a fuller's shop,
island,
when
he suddenly dropt down
dead.
Hereupon the fuller shut
what
had
to tell Aristeas' kindred
pened.
hapup his shop, and went
The report of the death had just spread through the
latelyarrived from Artaca,'
town, when a certain Cyzicenian,
things,I
have
which
contradicted
his road
the rumour,
Cyzicus,and
to
affirmingthat
had spoken with
he had
him.
met
Aristeas
This man,
on
fore,
there-
however,
strenuouslydenied the rumour
relations,
; the
with
the
all
to
fuller's
for
the funeral,
proceeded
shop
thingsnecessary
But on the shop being
intendingto carry the body away.
opened, no Aristeas was
found, either dead or alive.' Seven
he reappeared,
they told me, in Proconnesus,
years afterwards
and
the poem
wrote
""
called
by
the
"
Greeks
The
Arimaspeia,"
=*
of which
dwelt
the
"
the nomadic
hordes
Central
Northern
and
which
from
Asia, and
time
immemorial
of Eastern
have
occupied the
vast
steppes of
Scythians,Siirmatians,
Huns,
Tatars,and Turkomans, have in turn been precipitated
upon Europe by this cause,
while Mongols, Kirghis,Eleuths, Calmucks, and
Cossacks, have disputed the posBcssion
"
Europe.
of Asia.
Artaca
the
on
is mentioned
west
side of
the
p. 98.)
'
and
Here
In
later times
return
to
the power
it whenever
ascribed
to
him
is rather
that
make
Chap.
HIS
14-16.
after which
in the
he
disappeareda
two
cities above
second
pontines of Italj',three
of
disappearance
time.
rent
cur-
mentioned.
follows I know
15. What
second
APPEARANCES.
have
to
hundred
and
happened to
forty years
I collect
Aristeas,as
the
Meta-
after
'
by comparing
the
the
accounts
then, as
to
it
place near
of Apollo,
to set up an altar in honour
of Aristeas the
statue
to be called that
"
to their
Apollo,"he told them, had come
country once, though he had visited no other Italiots ; and he
in his present
had been with Apollo at the time, not however
form, but in the shape of a crow."
Having said so much, he
the Metapontines,
phi,
Then
vanished.
as
they relate,sent to Deland inquiredof the god, in what lightthey were
to regard
the appearance
of this ghost of a man.
The
Pythoness, in
reply,bade them attend to what the spectre said, for so it
would
Thus advised,they did as they had
go best with them."
of
been directed : and there is now
a statue
bearing the name
Aristeas,close by the image of ApoUo in the market-placeof
Metapontum, with bay trees standingaround it.' But enough
Proconnesian.
"
*'
has been
said
concerningAristeas.
16. With
regardto the regionswhich lie above the country
whereof this portionof my
historytreats,there is no one who
exact
possesses any
who
professesto be
Even
Aristeas,the
claim
"
than
the
and
Not
knowledge.
acquaintedwith
traveller of whom
he is writingpoetry
"
Issedonians.
What
mere
beyond is,he confesses,
he
singleperson
them
I
can
I find
observation.
by
lately spoke,does not
actual
any farther
relates concerningthe regions
to
have
reached
hearsay,being
the
account
which
the Issedonians
However, I shall
gave him of those countries.
proceedto mention all that I have learnt of these parts by the
*
This
date
be wrong.
It would
throw
back the travels of Ariacertaiiily
beginning of the eighth century before our era, a time when
there were
as
The date usuallyassignedto
yet no Greek colonies in the Pontus!
Aristeas is about
b. c. 580.
(See Bahr ad loc.)
Metapontum, at the mouth of the Casuentus (the modern Bcuiento),was distant
about 50 miles from Thurii, where
Herodotus
Hved during his later years.
Natural superstition
first regarded the croak of the crow
an
omen
as
or
raven
natural to attach the
(Hor. Od. iii.27. 11, "Oscinem
corvura");after which it was
bird to the god of Prophecy. The crow
is often called the companion or attendant
of Apollo. (See JElian. Hist. An. i. 48.)
(eutoAoudos)
It appears
by a fragment of Theopompus (Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. i. Fr. 182)
that these
not
of bronze
bay-trees were
real,but artificial,
{yfvo/xfviit
being made
in
teas
must
Soythia to
the
'
MeTOToyrn'Oi
ri}!/
koto
'ApiffreaToS
x * ^ " '^^ " V
((rrrjaav
\Ii"oicovin)(Tiou
iviSrjfiiav,
ore
f"pri"Tfye{ 'Xxtp^opfwy xapayeyovtyai.^
THE
12
most
CALLIPED^.
I have been
which
inquiries
exact
Book
able to make
IT
concerning
them.
17. Above
Borysthenites/which is situated
of Scythia,^the first
of the whole
centre
sea-coast
inhabit the land are the CallipedsB,
a Grseco-Scythic
to them, as you go inland,dwell the people called
in the very
people who
Next
race.
the mart
the Alazonians.5
of the
These
the
'
sow
for their
corn, not
grow
and
respects resemble
other
in
nations
two
eat
own
It has been
ferent
that the mart
of the Borysthenitesis a difargued (Biihr ad loc.)
mentioned
below (chs.78-9);
place from Olbia, the cityof tlie Borystlienites
but there is no ground for this distinction.
*
This
passage
trda
i)
p. 39, E. T. and
*
There
seems
of the
of the whole
but in
S/cui"itjs),
ttjs
Vide
Map.)
be
to
conclusive
me
in the centre
not
aairarov
to
appears
geography, which
infra,note
sufficient
no
ch. 101.
on
for Strabo's
reason
rejectionof
Alazonians
The
which
the
of the
the north
Callipedajwith
of Niebuhr
names
Callipedae
contemporary
of Plato.
regarded as
be
Strabo's
an
witness.
eye-
time.
identification
has
the
confesses,by Ilellanicus,
the
Grote
and
mountain-chain.
*
Millet is stilllargely
cultivated
food
of the
'
Fifty years
(Heber'snote in
The
whole
country
who
and
the
shores
any
of the
corn-trade
the Greeks.
west, and
raised corn
u.
of the
sea
dishke
to
been
337.)
Since
Calinucks
cultivate
bread
Scythiansappears
Its extent
between
p.
c. 400
is indicated
forms
have
to
regions. It
274.)
and
like millet.
eat and
in these
270
as
to
an
have
almost
exactly in
then they
continue
the
cereal
only
this condition.
have
to live
on
learnt to
meat
and
been
if not exclusively,
chiefly,
in Herodotus
bandmen,
Scythianhusward,
spread eastBosphorus drew from
of Azov
300
c.
b.
and
the
princesof the
suppliesof
the Crimea
amount.
enormous
an
to
yfVfff^at.
Dem.
de Cor. p. 254.
in
p. 720, and Dem.
besides Athens
were
also
p.
others
their
Lys. c. Frumentar,
compare
states
that various other Greek
251, and
It is evident
Polycl.p. 1211).
engaged in the trade, for
See
Demosthenes
(Leptin. 1. s. c).
corn,
the
answer
praises Leucon
If it be
will be
as
inquiredwhat
wine
ing
givthe
certainly (for
Chap.
Still higherup
as
OLBIOPOLITES.
Neuri.*
of the
Neuri
the
These
us, is uninhabited.^
of the river Hypanis,'west
of
to
course
Borysthenes.^
the
the Borysthenes,
first
18. Across
the
13
Northwards
it is known
along the
the nations
the
the
are
far
continent,as
are
THE
HYL^A"
17, 18.
country after
you
leave
this dwell
Hyla3a (the Woodland).^ Above
the Scythian Husbandmen, whom
the
the Greeks livingnear
while they call themselves
Hypanis call Borysthenites,
Olbiopois
coast
wine-casks
extend
eastward
distance
of three
found
had evidentlycontained
Thasian
wine, were
0A2I, which
factured
Scythianking at Kertch), oil probably,and utensils,and manugoods of all kinds (cf.Strab. xi. p. 494). They may also have taken gold
and silver to a considerable
extent
not
are
tions
produc; for those commodities, which
in the tumuli throughout the Ukraine.
of Scythia proper, abound
The fertility
of the country and the habits of the people remain
nearlythe same, and the trade
of England with Odessa at the present time is the counterpart of that which twentythree centuries
carried on between
Athens
and the Scyths of the Pontus.
was
ago
ature
(SeePapers by MM. Hogg and Burgon in the Journal of the Royal Societyof Literfor 1855-6, on
the potteriesof the Greek
colonies in the Euxinc, stamped
will be found with regard to the
manubria, kc. ; where many interesting
particulars
trade of Athens
with Olbia and its sister cities).
marked
in the tomb
Vide
"
So
of the
infra,ch.
105.
Chius
"
The
modern
The
modern
with
of
Portions
the
Buffor Boiiff.See
Dniepr. See note
general
eye
verdant
on
(103-105.)
ch. 52.
ch. 58.
on
bare
Madame
great rivers,"
the wearied
note
"
at
last
more
towards
the
In the tract
east.
colonies
upon
the Mo-
In
They grow along the banks of all the streams.
it does
former
the Dnieper spread out into many
channels than
more
Still
at present, it is likely
that they were
much
than they now
are.
more
numerous
the peculiarly
bare and
treeless character
of the steppe must
be taken
into account,
in order to understand
how
a
regionwhich, after all,is upon the whole somewhat
to be called Hylaea.
scantilywooded, came
loshnia
Vodi, trees
times, when
abound.
"
Herodotus
the name
of Albia gave
themselves
to say that the Greeks
means
of Olbiopolites,rejectingthat of Borysthenites,
others
which
applied to them, but
which
they applied to the Scythians along the left bank of the river. Concerning
ch. 78.
of the settlements in these
Like so many
site,"c., of Olbia, vide infr.i,
been originally
it
have
to
Phasis,
Istrus,
Tyras,
Tanais,
given
parts (as
"c.), seems
of the river,Borysthenes. (Strab.vii. p. 445.) "When, in
merely the native name
of its flourishing
as
to be known
Olbia, the original
condition, it came
consequence
the
was
appellation
disused
by
the
and
inhabitants,
appliedby
them
to
the
Scyths of
14
THE
days*journeyto
northward
of the
the
bearing the
Borysthenes. Further
are
them
Above
people
the
of
name
Panticapes/while
is uninhabited.
who
river
there is
inland
country becomes
an
unlike
80
far
the
neighbourhood. Borysthenes is
utter
vast
regiondwell
this desolate
apart, much
IV.
Book
WANDERERS.
tract
course
which
the
Cannibals,'
Scythians. Above
not
a
singletribe,
the
desert ;
we
never
found
the
upon
for
Olbia
the
into
'
the native
*
Here
Either
Maiden
As
the
of Herodotus,
description
which
hitherto
has been
excellent,
begins
his Panticapes.
is at present no river which
at all corresponds with
the face of the country must
have greatlyaltered since his time, as Professor
Silurian System, p. 574, note) and others have
(seeMurchison's
supposed,
to fail.
or
term.
There
the
of
Perccop, and
Strabo
are
"
not
with
the true
inconsistent
Herodotus
mi'^takeD.
suppose
in the peninsulaof Kertch,
real Panticapes may
have
been the small stream
its name
from which
the Milesian settlement
of Panticapajum derived
(Steph.Byi,
ad voc.
Eustath. ad Dionys.Perieg.314).
navTiKaTTalou.
The
'
*
Infra,ch. 106.
Compare the account
of
TlphsavaroXas
Ephorus (Fr.78) ;
"
2"cui"av
"vui,
'XiTfpS(
ravTrjv
'EtrfKilfa
Thv
*
The
Hell Bays
'Jiere
tdvot
'
'SKvbui',
Ai'Spo(pdy"iiv
iprnxovvndpxfii'
(XOf^fi'Vyk.t.A.
8"a/3'avTi,
UavTiKairrj
TraAjv
Do
and
the
CuAP.
19,
the east
towards
a
On
20.
as
distance of fourteen
"which reaches
tract
it is called
here
'
15
days'journey,occupjing
to
of the Gerrhus
oppositeside
the
SCTrHIANS.
ROYAL
THE
20.
dwells
the
largestand
is the
Royal district,
ian
Scyth-
bravest of the
looks
tribes,which
the Palus
upon
and
year,
the
Moloshnia
voL
i. pp.
but
these
o/verststo find
Vodi
the Don
and
is
Cremui
their
spread
trees
steppe
hundred*
oftentravel
are
and
(theCliffs),
in part
branches
less
over
a
meagre
unusual
and
circumstances,
unkindly
mwl
on"
Rennell
indeed
stunted
some
that of the
soil than
"
Maeotis,called
to
proposes
without
such
some
read
"four
alteration
the
inexplicable.
"
Vide
"
The
"
Taurica
infra,ch.
56.
enslaved.
some
coast
"
It is
according
Mseotis
the
not
to
(supra,
accompanying
chart
the
high
The
tract
along the
steppe country
considered
this trench
but
to
to
run.
southern
the north
It did not,
to the
of
whom
word
THE
Ig
SAUROMAT^"
North
of the
IV.
Book
ians
country of the Koyal Scyth-
Melanchlaeni
the
are
BUDINI.
THE
different race
from
the
far as our
so
knowledge reaches.
inhabitants,
the Tanais,one is no longerin Scythia;
21. When
crosses
one
ginning
first regionon crossingis that of the Sauromatas,'who, beward
end of the Palus
at the upper
Mteotis,stretch northdistance of fifteen days' journey,inhabitinga country
a
regionwithout
the
is
which
of
entirelybare
wild
trees,whether
or
cultivated.*
"
his
of
author.
our
But
Geography, that
Borysthcnes.
it must
he
had
'
Now
the Don
Vide
infra,ch. 107.
The
ancient
been
(videinfra,note
'
nearlyidentical
with
ch.
on
Vide
of the
country
in mind, in
borne
all comments
the
people,a
his
on
Scythian
east
country
of the
57).
infra,ch.
Sauroniataj
110.
(Sarmatians)
appears
SarmataB
or
Don
Cossacks,the
to
northern
and
portion
western
and
bare
regionson
as
*
Vide
The
Goths"
infra,ch. 108.
Thyssagetffl
appear
as
distinguishedfrom
placed in
the end
'
be
these
Beyond
no
have
But
dog followinghard
the
Pliny
Mela
Herodotus
suppose
at
all appearance
any
in this
be
the
"
Turk
derived
the
is
etymology, as
of Darius
Inscriptions
lyrcse of
have
could
name
of
contraction
Gothic
family,
greater
Goths."
Mela
"'
(i.19).
native
They
See Note
are
at
traditions
Tukui,
"
if the
Turukha, which
of Turk
name
known
been
an
is of
inhabitants
of Central
helmet,"and
this
earlyin Europe.
again is the Pali form
so
of the snowy
range
Asia the name
of Turk
there is
show
some
the term
as
lesser
the
Herodotus
the
meant
have
name
from
to
exceedinglydoubtful
if the
rate
Turusfika,the Sanscrit
plains beyond. In the
to
of
the
reading. [Itis,moreover,
or
branch
to this Book.
Appendix
and
cannot
we
Massa-getae, the
region by Pliny(H. N. iv. 12)and
same
of the
be
to
of
and
tiquity,
an-
To
of
the
is supposed
probability
THE
18
ARGIPP^ANS.
under
Book
Each
good pasturage.
no
the
IV
of them
in winter
with a
they cover
cloth of thick white felt,
but take off the coveringin the summer-time.
No one
harms these people,for they are looked upon
us
sacred, they do not even
weapons.
possess
any warlike
the
fall out, they make
their neighbours
When
quarrel
; and
up
when
flies to them for refuge,he is safe from all hurt.
one
They
tree, and
tree
"
called the
are
of which we
point the territory
completelyexplored, and all the nations
24.
to this
Up
is very
and
coast
Argippaeans.'
the bald-headed
of the
are
men
accustomed
well known
to
are
speaking
between
the
For
us.
some
far,of whom
Scythians
penetrate
also go there from the
and
be
Greeks
inquirymay easily made,
the other marts
and from
the Borysthenes,^
mart
on
along the
The
Euxine.
Scythianswho make this journey communicate
of seven
and seven
with the inhabitants by means
interpreters
languages.^
far therefore the land is known
2.5. Thus
; but beyond the
are
bald-headed
to
seem
feet like
find another
you
Pliny (H. N.
phaeans. In their
*
14)and
Mela
of them
account
that
exact
never
after
passingthem
who
the
name
of Arim-
Vide
'
the
"
questioned whether
Ileeren
2*72);but
the
Scythians,the Sauromatae,
the Argippaeans. But it
had to pass tiiroughall these
languages of
the
Budini, the
be
may
tribes.
p.
vi.
statement
men
people
goats ; and
of men,
race
bald
the
that
credible,
me
have
mountains
progress.' The
further
bar
crossed,
as
and
Lofty
account.
not
lies
men
to
considers
to
me
mountain-chain,
the
it seems
and
that
would
the traders
mountains
here
that Herodotus
is the Ural.
The
have
spoken
in these
of to
be the Altai
(As.Nat.
chaptersspeaks only of
is flat and
country
ii.
single
decp-.soilodall the
it begins to be rough
llefugeeScj^thians
; then
way
and
which
I
this
think,
cannot,
Passing
rough country,
stony.
represent the Ural,
Here
to the Argippaeans,
who
dwell at the base of a loftymountain
we
come
range.
from
Palus
the
Ma"otis
to
the
first mention
of mountains.
Separated from the Argippa-ans by
I should therefore place
peaks of this chain dwell the Issedonians.
Argippaeansto the cast, and the Issedonians to the west of the Ural range, in
we
have
the
inaccessible
the
the
lat.
64" to 56".
"
are
"
'
The
inasmucSi
remark
as
we
can
we
for
six
It
liavingthe lightof the sun" (As. Nat. 1. s. c), is not altogetherhappy.
of what only
could have reached
Herodotus
seem
likelythat any account
in the Ap"
takes place very near
the pole. A different explanationwill be found
idea of the zoohndi,
pendix (Essay iii." 7). [The Orientals,however, have the same
or
supposed to bo visited by Alex
region of darkness, in the far north, which was
without
does
ander
not
which
is alluded
to in the Koran.
"
H. C.
R.]
Chap.
The
credit.
by
of these
When
they
father
man's
; which
at the same
The
said to have
are
dies,all the
the
followingcustoms.
bring sheep to
flesh cut in pieces,
relatives
near
and their
sacrificed,
time the dead body undergoes the
the house
while
is
give of it.
Issedonians
26. The
is well known
men
nations
two
which
accounts
the
J9
of the bald-headed
regioneast
to be inhabited
north
ISSEDO^^AXS.
THE
24-27.
are
qf flesh
sorts
two
afterwards
are
like treatment.
mixed
together,
the whole
and
man
which
keep
sons
Greeks
keep
that
their
by
year at the
In other
they pride
great festival
death,just as
the
respectsthe Issedonians
of
be observers
have
women
year
which
on
of their fathers'
tlieir Genesia.*
reputedto
are
in honour
ornament
our
the
race
'
"
Compare
similar
65).
(xxiii.24).
A
been
brought from temples in the country which he assignsto
(Geography of Herodotus, p. 144).
of the departed,annually,on
ceremonial
observances
at the tombs
were
the
deceased
be distinguishedfrom
to
person's birth.
They are
which
similar observances
the anniversary of the death.
on
were
voc.
ytviaia..)
fashion, which
had
the Issedonians
*
the
These
day
the
of
vfKvfftOy
(Hesych. ad
'
It has
usual to
been
scout
by the female
sex
fables
as
nation
equalityin any
have proved that
established
of
women
Africa such a
in parts of Southern
this day (p.622-3); [and among
to
institutions
and
Idumtean
'*
the
all incline to
gynoc'acy,
the
It is certain
also that
some
nations
have
each
line in
occupied
positionis actually
the Xairs
having
preferenceto the
woman
of Malabar
several
male.
"
husbands,
H. C.
Arabs
Queen
as
x.
R.]
the
of
Ethiopians.
German
critics (as Bahr, Yolcker, Rhode, Wahl, "c.) have regarded this tale
ing,
as
deservingof serious attention,and have given various explanations of its meanit seems
which may
be found in Bahr's Excursus
(vol.ii. pp. 653-5). To me
Arabian
to be a mere
Nights'story, of a piece with those many others wherein large
birds play an important part (supra, note
iii.ch. 111). Aristeas
picked
% on Book
in
V.
and
the
tale
it
both
and
from
him
to
823)
Scythia,
jEschylus(P.
passed
up
'
Herodotus.
the
Later
tale is the
writers
merely
productivenessof
copy
from
the Siberian
them.
The
only
truth
contained
Geology
gold-region(Murchisou's
ia
of
THE
20
received
the
by
CLIMATE
SCYTHIA.
OF
Scythiansfrom
the
Book
Issedonians,and
IV
by them
it arises that
we
passed on to us Greeks : whence
give the one"
of
arimd
Arimaspi,
eyed race the Scythian name
beingthe
for ''the eye."*
Scythic word for one/' and
sj)u
"
"
"
28. The
whole
"
district whereof
we
have
Scythianswho dwell
the ice,and even
expeditions
upon
the
season
the
make
warlike
i, p.
of strangers.
*
"
On
The
these
the
close
of
this
Book,
the
fEcezes.
"
See
''
The
whose
for
sayingthat
the
sea
[G.W.]
note
on
ch. 46.
mentioned
in the inscriptions
of the Leuconidae,
unfrequently
have
been
to
(Dubois,4
subjectsthey appear
Serie,pi.xxvi.).They dwelt
Sindi
are
not
on
the Asiatic
of
Chap.
THE
28-30.
that
likewise is unUke
of the
21
twelve,and
The
is still cool.^
climate
four the
of the
out
SCYTHIA.
OF
CLIMATE
same
season
in the remaining
even
to bear it ; whereas
to
29. To
which
is
that
it seems
me
the
prevents
in
oxen
in the
line of Homer's
bitten.
frost-
are
still,
likewise
Scythiafrom
found
are
asses
the
endure
and
be the
cause
There
having horns.'
givesa support
Odyssey which
to
my
opinion:
"
"
He
to say, what
means
horns
early. So
come
animals
either have
being the
cold
30. Here
"
The
to
is
too
forests
in
wonder
my
and
the
regionsless
severe
the cold is
with
them
spread of agriculturehave
than
in the time
severe
difficultythe
"
additions
"
countries the
warm
where
in countries
express
of lambkins."
the foreheads
quick on
grow
in this instance.
cause
of these
bud
horns,or
no
I must
clearingof
the climate
at
horns
beingwhat
tended
to
render
even
Still,
of Herodotus.
rivers
frozen
are
freezes
to
all commerce
and
The
and
over,
considerable
is
intenselyhot.
now
from
intense
seasons;
you pass
make
it possibleto endure
the
to 94" or 95"."
(De Hell, pp.
That
Herodotus
icebound
from
tilltbe return
ceases
summer
remain
distance
the
from
four to
shore.
The
of
spring.
"In
these
cold to
heat,which
49-50.)
countries
heat.
there
Senegal
July and August
.
The
five months.
harbours
in
The
up,
reallybut
are
sea-breezes
almost
sea
blocked
are
two
alone
always amounts
givesa
true
the concurrent
"
the horns
would
seem
Spain
and
of the Elk
to
check
and
the
Reindeer
is well-known.
of horns.
When
heat
Indeed
cattle
growth
Portugal into Paraguay, which is 15 degrees
lost their horns in a few generations(Prichard's
Nat. Hist,
'
Odyss. iv. 85.
were
nearer
rather
than
introduced
the Equator,
of Maiij p.
48).
cold
from
they
SNOW-STORMS
22
OF
NORTHERN
EUROPE.
Book
IV
^
that in Elis,
where
my work always from the very firstaffected
the cold is not remarkable,and there is nothingelse to account
"
for
it,mules
of
are
The
produced.
never
Eleans
quence
say it is in consethe breeding-time
is,when
into one of tbe adjoiningcountries,
and
comes, to take their mares
there keep them
till they are in foal,
when
they bring them back
Elis.
againinto
31. With
respect
fillthe
Scythiansto
of those
Scythiait
is
every one
These
northern
the
snows,
Now
who
aware
has
is
it
because,I
I have
them.
to
come
the
now
feathers,
close
uninhabitable
by
Scythians,with
the
feathers
like
down
distant
by
having any
even
it falls looks
seen
; and
when
are
therefore,
regions,
they bear
said
are
to
snow
which
regions,
my
always
feathers
or
parts of the continent,
the winter-time.
as
the
to
air,^and
habit
their
curse,^and
to
reason
their
him.
of
bours,
neigh-
ness
think,of the like-
related what
whereof
any
is said
account
given.
32. Of the
by
or
be the
of the
any
other
But
Issedonians.
silent
are
Hyperboreansnothingis said
dwellers
in
either
these
by
the
ians
Scyth-
unless
regions,
it
the Issedonians
in my opinion,even
the
Scythianswould have
; otherwise
concerningthem
repeated their statements, as they do those concerningthe oneHesiod, however, mentions them,* and Homer also
eyed men.
in the Epigoni,if that be reallya work of his.^
^
is more
Hpoff^rj/c?}
was
at
Thurii
the introduction
of the mule
Supra,ch. 7, ad
No
mention
referred
passage
of the
to
chariot-race.
fin.
Hyperboreans
by Herodotus
was
Ttjj -irtpioSos.
(Cf.Strabo,vii. p.
'
Modern
the time
It
was
Thebes
critics consider
of Hesiod,
an
by
Epic
the
poem,
sons
t.
e.
in
about
the
436.)
Epigoni to
p.
hexameter
of those
in any extant
work
of Ilcsiod.
The
in
lost
contained
the
entitled
probably
poem,
appears
c.
750-700.
verse,
killed in the
was
very ancient Epic,the Thebais, which
line of the Epigoni is preserved,and proves
have
been
composed a littlelater than
(Vide CHnton's F. H. vol. i. p. 884.)
the subject of the second
on
siege of
first siege. It was
a sequel to another
upon
the
this.
It
first Theban
ran
thus
"
et Ues.)
war.
The
firal
OF
ACCOUNT
Thap. 81-33.
23
33. But
subject are
packed in
HYPERBOREANS.
THE
wheaten
straw,
were
the
Many
to
poem
the Odyssey, the best of the ancient
"
and
modern
wrote
are
elaborate
Very
Hecatieus
times.
reallynot
local seat
must
be
mountains
a
Epics.
given of
been
Abdera,
(see Miiller's
but
historical,
in certain
there
of
concerning them
book
have
accounts
country
an
ideal
called
above
Hyperboreans
the
both
Rhipa;an(n-om Ptrh,
wind, which
blast
would
the Great,
384-8). They
being given a
nation.
the north
in ancient
of Alexander
contemporary
not
"),it
be
was
posed
sup-
cold, and
inhabitants.
have
Ideal perfectionswere
would
graduallyascribed to this
region. According to Pindar, Hercules brought from it the olive, which grew
the country had
of the Danube
thicklythere about the sources
(01.iii.249). When
thus charming it was
natural to attach good qualities
to the inhabitants.
been made
made
Accordingly they were
worshippers of Apollo (Pindar,1. s. c), observers of
Fr.
and
justice(Ilellan.
96),
vegetarians(ibid.).As geographicalknowledge grew.
them
them
to the realms
distinct position,
to
to banisl^
a
or
It was
assign
necessary
Damastea
of fable.
Herodotus
the
former.
latter
Damastes
the
alternative,
preferred
separatedby the
placed them greatlyto the north of Scythia,from which they were
the
countries of the Issedones
and the Arimaspi. Southward
their boundary was
it was
the ocean.
rangement
(Fr. 1.) This ar(supposed)Rhipsan mountain-chain; northward
which
sufficed for
in the
time.
When,
however, it
was
discovered
that
above
across
north
no
Scythia,and
Europe
(compare Find. 01. iii.25, with
to be sought for the Hyperboreans, and
ran
tain-chain
moun-
rising
a
new
the
positionhad
placed near
they were
with the
Italian Alps (Posidon. Fr. 90, and compare
below, note *),and confounded
Gauls (Heraclid.Pont. ap. Plut. Cam.
22) and the Etruscans orTarquinians(Hierocl.
Fr. 3).
A
different,and probably a later tradition,though found in an earlier
writer,is that which assignedthem an island as largeas Sicily,
lyingtowards the
the
in
its productions,
of
the
fertile
varied
and
north, over
Celts,
against
country
possessed of a beautiful climate^ and enjoyingtwo harvests a year (Hecat.Abder.
Fr. 2). In this island it is not difficult to recogniseour
own
country.
dotus.
Callimachus
tradition as Hero284, "c.) follows the same
(Hymn, in Delnm.
Pausanias
records a different one.
passed
According to him, the offerings
the Hyperboreans to the Arimaspi,from them
to the
from
to the Issedonians,thence
who
them
to
Greeks
them
whence
the
Attica,
on
to Siuope,
Scyths,
conveyed
passed
from which they were
vanity
brought to Delos. (Pausan. i. xxxi. " 2.) Athenian
*
seems
to
have
invented
accords
with
the
geographicalscheme
of
Damastes.
Niebuhr
the
(Roman
Hist.
and
genuine tradition,
vol. i. p. 85.
conjecturesthat
account
aa
"aPelasgiaa
STORY
24
the Dellans.
reached
ARGE
OF
OPIS.
AND
IT
Book
Two
Delos.
at
the
"
their
the
the
to
of Thrace
women
queenly Diana
Paeonia.
and
wheaten
bring
They
The
in their honour
cut
The
strangers. This
of
wind
Diana,
their
grave is on the
has an olive-tree
and
distaff,
lay it
some
girlsand
before
girls,
twiningit round
curl,and
the
their
this is so.
knowledge I can
my own
damsels
sent
by the Hyperboreans died in Delos,
and
with
always
testifythat
straw
offerings.Of
34,
in their sacrifices
left
as
the
upon
growingon
otf
of
grave
the precinct
enters
one
to
The
it.
youths
the girls,
before,there
to Delos
came
other
by
the
Hyperoche
Laodice,
whose
names
were
Argc and Opis, Hyperoche
Hyperboreans,
and Laodice
to bring to Ilithyiathe
came
offeringwhich they
had
laid upon
themselves, in acknowledgment of their quick
road
same
labours
of
and
as
Delos, and
^
tribe
round
north.
tur
of the
so
(Steph.Ijyz.in
voc.
TapKvvia.
so
in
traces
of the
Ileraclides
as
the
the
gods
different way.
the Greeks
their olTeringswere
from
tiie
might imagine tliey came
of
existence
Hyperboreans in Italy
religionas
the Greeks
from
virgins
time
same
Delians
the
by
same
the Adriatic,and
the
He
remarks
on
at the
came
honoured
are
Italy,"and
in
passed
two
"
in Plut. Camill.
ti2);
and
notes
that the
only in
portant
unim-
particulars.
'^
The
le tribut
in that
Why
conceive.
leur
V.
'
translation
Larcl^er's
It is
pays.^''
case
expressionnapbtpiav
Pol.
bear
etoieut charg^es
qu'elles
feinmes de
des
to
will not
Greek
wSlva
"
"
d'ottrir pour
Celles-ci
le prompt
undoubtedly^their own
not
only
Kopai,
but
wKuroKta
Diana.
accouchement
that is intended.
(eh. 34),it is
irop^tVoi
difhcult
7).
Apollo and
apportoientk Ilithye
ct heuieu.\
(Cf.CalUmach.
Hymn,
in
Delum.)
PLAN
26
OF
THE
WORLD.
Book
IV.
yond
Erythraeansea ; above them, to the north,are tlie Medes ; bethe Medes, the Saspirians
f beyond them, the Colcliians,
reachingto the northern sea, into which the Phasis empties
itself. These
the
"West
38.
Phasis
of these
nations
in the Troas
; while
which
'
tracts
on
the
Sigeum
to
four nations
space
from
one
sea
to
other.'
on
the
ephericalform, which had not yet been suspectedby the Greeks, but a false notion
of the configuration
of the land on the earth's surface.
The
subjoinedplan of the
world
curacy
according to Hecatffius,taken from Klausen, represents with tolerable acwhich
the view
Plan
"
"
the
World
according to Ilecaticiis.
have
to north.
We
have
no
been
regarded
From
Elaasen,
".
p.
25, and
by Herodotus
as
map) supposes
dwelling in a
that
these four
direct line
is to
take
his words
too
considerable
from
This
batana, he could
*
of
censures.
Vide
nations
south
Herodotus
Attica
oKTof"
Chap.
BOUNDARIES
38-40.
of the
is one
ASIA.
27
adjoins Phoenicia,to
Myriandriangulf,'which
This
OF
the
Triopicpromontory,'
is inhabited by thirty
tracts,and
different nations.*
other
39. The
is considered
at
the
"
the
from
broad
lies a
regionI am
along the
and
of
coast
The
comprisedin
whole
of Asia
these
two
Nile.*
the
ample
describingskirts
it terminates.
Egypt, where
nations.'
he made
which
Phoenicia
Phoenicia
is
and
Persians,
containingfirst Pereia,then
Erythraean sea,
It ends, that is to say it
Assyria,Arabia.
ation,^
to a terminto end, though it does not really
come
Arabian gult^ the gulf whereinto Darius conducted
canal
which
country of the
the
after
Assyria,and
and
from
into the
stretches
the
starts
Persia
Between
of country, after
from
sea,^stretching
tract
our
till
Palestine-Syria
it
comes
to
but
three
west
of the
regions.
occupiedby
the Persians,
Beyond the tract
Medes, Sasthe east and
the regionof the
and Colchians,towards
pirians,
sunrise,Asia is bounded on the south by the Ery thra3an sea, and
the north by the Caspian and the river Araxes, which
flows
on
40.
towards
side
the
Or
Bay
of
the
Till you
risingsun.'
of Issur.
Myriandrus was
It is mentioned
reach
country is
India the
small Phoenician
settlement
on
the southern
gulf.
^6), and by Scylax as
in
Herodotus
is conjecturul,
it may, I think, be regarded as certain.
reading
Book
i. ch. 144, and
on
Concerning the Triopic promontory, see note
(Anab.
i.
ir.
on
Book
*
The
note
i. ch. 174.
The
would
to be the following:
seem
thirtynations intended by Herodotus
Moschi, Tibareni, Macrones, Mosynoeci,Mares, Alarodii,Armenians, Cappado"
'
"
'
"
the Phoenicians.
and
*
with
branch
an
Jsiebuhr
ch.
202
(Geograph. of
of Book
into the
Herod,
p.
25-6),concludes
i.,that Herodotus
Caspian,while at
easterlydirection far beyond
the
the
same
imagined
time
from
the main
Caspian,and
{Aras)
flowed
stream
terminated
combined
this passage,
the Araxes
on
the
to
send
onwards
confines
in
of
CONFIGURATION
'28
OF
peopled,but
41,
it
Libya belongsto
adjoinson Egypt.
hundred
from
thousand
;2 but from
bears
the
of
name
42. For
to
sea
Libya is of
very
divided
Libya,Asia,and Europe
unequal. Europe extends
two,^
them.
to
will not
for breadth
and
for
As
shape,and
tracts,for
first
narrow
Erythrsean
exceeding
longs
words,a thousand furthe neck ends,the tract which
not
great breadth.
that
should
men
have
ever
theyhave,for theyare
ingly
exceed-
the entire
length of the
think)bear to be
(as I
it to be
know
Libya, we
washed
other
pared
com-
all
on
by
India
I incline to suspect
in
marsh.
the river
he meant
run
east, when
Vide supra, iil.98, note.
In
like
etades)from
v.
ArsiuoC, which
to
direct
mere
distance
isthmus
which
the Nile
Herodotus
has made
west.
ran
11) reckons
occupied the
the
across
between
begun
by
lapsvts,
say that it
to
Pliny (Hist.Nat.
manner
Pelusium
that the
he had
which
the canal
show
as
even
from
desisting
'
is at
one
no
it is attached to Asia,
the sea, except where
This discovery
first made
was
by Necos,^ the Egyptian king,who on
sides
'
the
astonished
am
is the
IV
in other
pointwhere
part I
my
then
Such
fathoms, or,
the
and
inhabitants,'
the tract
Egypt
our
of
Book
of the above-mentioned
one
In
LIBYA.
Roman
125
miles
site of Suez.
is not
much
so
{=
1000
Modern
as
80
surveys
miles (English),
'
ii.ch. 158.)
Book
on
(See note
Herodotus
the Phasis, Caspian, and Araxes, the
made
boundary between
and
he
from
Asia.
In
this
Kecatseus,who, as is clear from his
Europe
departed
the
theTanaisas
boundary-hue. (Seeespecially
Fragm. 16tt and
fragments,regarded
i.
Strabo
"c., followed
74),
(xi.
1),
168.) The later geographers,Scylax (Peripl,
"
p.
Ilecataius
and
the moderns
so
generally. Recently,however, the Russians have
determined
tier
the Ural River, the Caspian,and their own
to consider
Georgian fronthe boundary.
as
round
We
infer,from Necho's ordering the Phoenicians to come
by the
may
and
of
of
that
this
Africa
that
the
form
was
was
alreadyknown,
Piljars Hercules,"
the first expeditionwhich
had gone round it. The fact of tlieir seeing the sun
not
rise on their right as they returned
doubted, is the
northwards, which Herodotus
round
and
the
circuit.
He
of
the
fheir
Cape,
completed
proof
having
very
gone
ranean,
afterwards
mentions
(ph.43) another expedition which set out by the Meditersent
but which
not
But the Phoenicians
the
was
by Nccho were
given up.
only successful circumnavigatorsof Africa ; and Hanno, a Carthaginian,went round
turning
it,going through the Pillars of Hercules, and touching at Gades (Cadiz),and reunder
or
700
stades.
"
"
by the
He
of
end
end.)
of Vespasian. Major
founded
the Arabian
several
Gulf.
(Plin. ii.67
towns
on
; and
of which
Arrian
remained
Rcr. Indie, at
in the
time
he
"
"
and
others
reported
were
(PHn. ib.)
has the credit of
Diaz
and
Vasco
The
to
[G. W.]
pei formed
expeditionof Hanno
discoveringthe Cape
to
settle
and
the
dates
same
some
the form
for commercial
voyage
poses
purtime after that of Necho, who
of
Africa, 21 centuries
for conmiercial
geographicalquestion,as is
The
de Gama.
have
former
was
connected
purposes
modern
"N. W.
our
before
with
sage.""
pas-
Chap.
CIRCUMNAVIGATION
41-43.
the Arabian
and
BY
gulf/sent
to
ORDER
sea
OF
NECO.
number
of
29
shipsmanned
Erythrjeansea,
and
sailed into
so
the
thus
was
not
corn, waited
until
fit to cut.^
grainwas
and
with
of land
tract
When
ocean.
ashore,wherever
they went
came,
be, and having sown
autumn
to
southern
the
it
came
till the
Hercules,and
they declared
good their
made
"
their return,
others may
their righl'
hand.'
"
On
home.
voyage
In
this way
the
was
upon
Libya first
of
extent
perhaps
sun
discovered.
43. Next
these Phoenicians
the
Carthaginians,
according
For Sataspes,
of
to their own
the voyage.
son
accounts, made
Libya, though
Teaspes the Achasmenian, did not circumna\"Igate
he was
the length and desolateness
sent to do so ; but, fearing
of the journey,he turned
back and left unaccomplished the
Vide
to
"
so
called,not from the Greek
They were
hero, but from the Tyrian deity,
worship was always introduced by the Phoenicians in their settlements. Some
the two
in the Temple of Hercules
pillars
(on the Spanish coast)had their
suppose
transferred by mistake
hills of Calpe and Abyla, on
each
side of
to the two
nauje
the straits. Herodotus
evidentlyconsiders them on the African as well as Spanish
Dion. Perieg.64, seq. 73, and com.
Eustath. Plin. iii.Proem.
coast (iv.181, 185 ; see
;
whose
Strab.
iii.116
seq.).
Strabo
others
Abila
and
African
that
mountain
they
are
Gades, which
speaks of
at
sea
1.)
on
In
the
north, and
the end
of
the
straits,
by
of
thinks
the town
Spain
original, the
"
in contrast
most
probable,Strabo
says the
the mainland.
This is less
at
even
columns,
Strabo
island nearest
Posidonius
that mouth
them.
'
brazen
two
Dollars
some
to be
some
{'A$i\ri,'A$iKri, or
oppositeCalpe. Many
The
thoughtby
with
of
have
; Strabo
hence
called
been
Temple of Hercules
[G. W.]
at
Plato
not.
(iii.
96) of
Gaditanum
fretum
colonnate,and
Gades
(Tim. p. 469)
the influx of the
was
on
have
the east
of
two
Pliny,iii.
columns
side of the
"
northern
the
"
sea"
"
southern"
called here
so
or
Indian
as
Ocean.
"
"
VOYAGE
30
OF
SATASPES.
Book
IV
This man
had
by his mother.
used violence towards
a
maiden, the daughter of Zopyrus, son
about to impale him
for
of Megabyzus/ and King Xerxes
was
who
of
when
sister
the offence,
his mother,
a
was
Darius,begged
him off,undertaking to punish his crime more
heavilythan the
king himself had designed. She would force him, she said,to
Arabian
to Egypt by the
sail round
Libya and return
gulf.
and
down
went
Xerxes
to
his
Sataspes
Egypt, and
consent,
gave
he set sail for the Pillars
there got a ship and crew, with which
he doubled
the Libyan
of Hercules.
Having passedthe Straits,
and proceeded southward.
as
Cape Soloeis,^
headland, known
months
for many
stretch of
over
a vast
Following this course
that more
than
he had crossed still lay
water
sea, and finding
back to Egypt. Thence
before him, he put about,and came
ever
to the court, he made
report to Xerxes, that at the
procee'ding
farthest pointto which he had reached,the coast was
occupied
dress made
from the palm-tree.*
a
by a dwarfish race,'who wore
These
whenever
he
left
their
fled
and
towns
landed,
people,
to the mountains
however, did them no wrong,
; his men,
away
of their cattle.
only enteringinto their cities and taking some
The
reason
why he had not sailed quite round Libya was, he
said,because the ship stopped,and would not go any further.^
for true ; and so
Xerxes, however, did not accept this account
Sataspes,as he had failed to accomplishthe task set him, waa
tence.^
impaled by the king'sorders in accordance with the former senOne of his eunuchs, on hearingof his death, ran
away
with a great portionof his wealth, and reached Samos, where a
I know
certain Samian
seized the whole.
the man's name
well,
but I shall willingly
forgetit here,
task whicli had
been
him
set
supra, iii.160.
Tlie modern
C. Spartel.
This
is the
second
discoverer.
So
"
Larcher
or
"
by
of
the
dwarfish
ii.)
race
Bosjemansand
the
in
Africa
J)oko8,wlio
have
may
been
in early times.
widely extended
red
(Seen.
mention
descriptionis answered
more
"
the
was
Vide
The
Darius
and
purple." But
uensc.
*
It has
been
reached
with
(Schlichthorst,
conjectured
p. 184),with
the coast
the well-known
stand
to
across
months
without
home.
The
from
Suez
not
*
The
of Guinea
in
the
the South
American
These
at
summer,
vessels
our
and
Gibraltar,
in
pes
that Satas-
reason,
and
winds
last gave
up his voyage
Africa
of
had been
previouscircumnavigation
round
cessation,he
continent.
much
there fell in
on
going out
continuing lor many
despair,and
returned
impeded, by
v.
Raleighfurnishes
iv.)
ch.
curious parallel
to this.
(Cf.Hume'i
CHAr.
Wishing
one
SCYLAX.
31
to know
that
'
OF
YOYAGE
44.
the Indus
truthfulness
of men,
Scylax of
number
That
is,the
Nile.
on
whose
he could
rely,and
the river. They
to sail down
them
Car}'anda,*
among
started from the cityof Caspatyrus,'in the region called Pacin an
the stream
easterlydirection' to
tyica, and sailed down
Here
the sea.
they turned westward, and after a voyage of
thirtymonths, reached the place from which the Egyptian king,
I spoke above, sent the Phoenicians
to
sail round
of whom
Libya.' After this voyage was
completed,Darius conquered
in those parts. Thus
of the sea
the Indians,'and made
use
larly
all Asia, except the eastern
has been found to be simiportion,
with Libya/
circumstanced
sent
Tide
supra, ii.67.
the river in Central
[liedoes
not
reckon
was
"
Vide
The
iii.102.
supra,
real course
of the Indus
perhaps from
arose
course
the
Cabul
is somewhat
river
vxst
of south.
being mistaken
the
Indus
The
for the
at
error
Attock,
of Herodotus
Tlie
Indus.
true
is fr"m
N. W.
the
be
the
Vide
supra,
'
The
conquest
Punjaub, and
ch. 42.
of the
Indians,by
which
not
we
are
to
understand
the
reduction
the
proved by the Inscrrptions)
not
of
may
tained
con-
Ust upon
ians.
Scyth-
and
294
*
last
are
added
Limited,that is,and
Memoir.)
by fixed boundaries.
BOUNDARIES
32
45. But
there is
either
the boundaries
not
on
extends
or
of
on
both
as
been
the other
given
to
fixed upon
for the
gave the three tracts
According
quite unknown,
are
and
women's
my
round
part I
not
can-
especially,
names
realityone,
ing
(or accordferry)"should
Phasis
Cimmerian
Libya,a
and
is in
which
the Greeks
to
IV.
edly
lengthit undoubtFor
two.
tract
girdsit
sea
the Oolchian
Tanais
been
say who
the epithets.
and
names,
Mteotic
the
Book
any
say whether
the east,while in
can
or
Europe
the
to others
have
three
why
have
ever
why
far
as
conceive
should
who
man
the north
EUROPE.
OF
even
whence
they took
general,Libya was
or
in
can
See
Here
ennes."
Book
town
undoubtedly intends
'
translates
again,as
How
The
earliest
can
serve
as
native
"
la ville de
boundary-linehe
omits
to
Porthmies
Cimm^ri-
explain. Herodotus
the
divided
geographers
world
into
two
portionsonly,
the division
Europe
Asia,
they included Libya. This was
and
of Hecataeus.
Miiller's
Preface
Fr.
Hist.
Gr.
vol.
i.
Mure'a
(See
p. x.,
compare
ad loc.)Traces of it
Lit. of Greece, vol. iv. p. 147. See also above, ch. 36, and note
in the latter of which
and
respect
to
the boundaries
times, when
Asia
were
"
accepted
was
as
the true
the circumambient
gulfof
separator between
the
two
ocean
continents.
"
"
"
"
"
"
SCYTHIANS"
34
46. The
UXCONQUERABLE.
WHY
Eiixine
sea, where
dwellingaround it,with
nations
Darius
the
Book
IV
war, has
exceptionof the Scythians,
went
now
one
to
have
indeed
in
one
of all those
wiser than
that
fall under
man's
that
nation
any
otherwise
customs
respect, and
tant
impor-
most
very
control,shown
selves
them-
upon
such as
not
are
the
I admire.^
The
Their
thingof
it impossible
one
;* and
and
one
moreover,
Concerning Anacharsis,see
'
It
passage
but
from
their
cattle,their
on
iEschylus had
later times
re, S
them
commended
tirireiKTjy
PpwT^pfs, dv
Ephorus
made
i k
'lirirtifnoXyuv,
aior
dr
xiii. G).
av^puirwv (Iliad,
as
fio
them
^Kvbai
the
(Prom.
subjectof
Sol. Fr.
a
It is curious
that the
Scythian
remains
10).
laboured
Fragm.
discovered
Nic. Ham.
at
Kertch
Fr.
123.)
do
the mode
Scythian horse-archer, although they show
example
the Scyths used the javelin
on
horseback, and in which they shot their
of
foot.
back
horse-
the Greeks
fasliion among
to praisethe simplicity
and honesty of the
was
civilised
than
themselves.
Homer
who
less
had done
in a
so
were
races,
which
possiblyreferred to these very Scythians:
ayav"v
'
shoot
a/Siwc
y\aKTO(pdy"t)v,
In
them, to
by husbandry
livingnot
noniade
all of
not
otus
Herod-
give an
in
arrows
which
ou
Chap.
RIVERS
46, 47.
OF
SCYTHIA.
35
47. The
of their
nature
intersected,
greatlyfavour
it is
this mode
and
is level,
well-watered,
it
traverse
are, the
Hypanis, the
Ister,which
Gerrhus, and
the
Compare
Tanais.'"
equal in
number
only mention
the
distance from
five mouths
The
by which
attacks.
resisting
in
abounding pasture ;"
most
the
sea.
Tyras, the
Hypacyris,the
of these streams
courses
to
;' the
the
Borysthenes,the Panticapes,
I shall
describe.
proceedto
now
has
rivers
of
almost
are
Of these I shall
the canals of Egypt.
and such as are navigableto some
famous
They
the
country, and
fail
they
can
the earlier
descriptionof .^schylus:
2"(t"^o$
irfSopinotvaiova
"
iKrj^oKotsT6^oiaivi^riprvniyoi.
(Prom. Vinct. 734-6.)
Hippocrates,who
wagons
p.
either
were
wheeled.
doubted
be
their
wagons
light framework
felt
1)0
to
of
and
Kundure
also
3), not
case
with
of
with
could
unlike
modern
Tatar
Pallas
at
Nogai
however
use
(Figs.2
cart
the
The
wheels
This
of
caravans
and
our
subjoined representations
vehicles
(Figs. 1
from
the
and
2),and
of
not
good,
are
Oliphant(Fig.3).
*
The
pasture is
in the
rivers ;
now
Hnmediate
otherwise
given by
especiallynoted.
accounts
the
of covered
sort
of
Mr.
cient
an-
covered
Tatars, who
very
works
flatness of the
wood
wealthy gypsies.
the
or
least is the
accords
whether
Fig. 1.
country
six-
or
Locis," 44,
et
353.)
It may
the
four-wheeled
the
modern
cepting
ex-
vicinityof the
picturedrawn
travellers.
of
The
whole
De Hell speaks of the
region is
of
those
vast
with
their surface but the
to
nothing
aspect
plains,
vary
turauli,and with no other boundaries than the sea.'
(Travels,p. 38, E. T.) Dr.
Clarke says, "All
the south of Russia, from the Dnieper to the Volga, and even
to
the territories of the Kirgissian
and Thibet Tartars (?),with all the north of the
Crimea, is one flat uncultivated desolate waste, forming,as it were, a series of those
extreme
"
cheerless
deserts
of steppes."
bearing the name
(Travelsin Russia, "c., p. 306.)
P. E. p. 135), and the Anonymous
(Fr.77),Arrian (Peripl.
Peripl.
P. E. (p.155) ; but Phny (H. N. iv. 1-2),
and Mela (ii.
7) mention six mouths, while
Strabo (vii.p. 441) and Solinus (c. 19) have seven.
There
doubt be perwould
no
petual
is but four.
changes. At present the number
*"
For the identification of these rivers see below, chs. 61-7.
"
So Ephorus
THE
36
48. The
the
level
It
varies in
never
and
summer
the
the
Scythia,these
Scythians Porata, and by the
the
is
Ararus,the Naparis,and
a
The
five
side of
"
Greeks
is the
Tiarantus
volume,
is of less
two.
of
of its
being the
tributaries.
the
following: first,
the stream
called by the
Pyretus, the Tiarantus,
are
The
of the
easternmost
and
first-mentioned
the
to
more
tributaries.
The
west.
these
and
genuineScythianrivers,
are
of the Ister.
go to swell the current
the country of the Agathyrsicomes
49. From
river,the Maris,^which
it is
above-mentioned
the
at
west
several
the Ordessus.'
the
reason
waters
on
the
IV
acquainted
are
continues
Counting from
winter.
it receives
we
height,but
and
Scythian rivers,
greatest is,that
Now
Book
mightiest.
same
ISTER.
the
emptiesitself into
down
another
; and
same
from
the
three
descend
with
northern
course
a
heightsof Hasmus
mighty streams,^ the Atlas, the Auras, and the Tibisis,and
into it. Thrace
givesit three tributaries,the
pour their waters
Athrys, the Noes, and the Artanes, which all pass through the
nished
country of the Crobyzian Thracians.'' Another tributaryis furby Paeonia,namely the Scius ; this river,risingnear
Mount
Khodope, forces its way throughthe chain of H^emus,*
^
For
the
nography
the Appendix, Essay ii.'On the Eththe
identification
of
the
to
rivers,
respect
see
of the
that
the Porata
is the
Aluta, in
Jalomnitza,and
The
the
Arditch
names
'
is tlie
which
Pruth, would
Ordessus
and
the
to
seem
Ardltch.
Sereth
be
may
the modern
certain.
be
will be
the Ararus
case
corruptionsof
the
must
certainlybe
Balkan),
running
(the modern
Hsemus
small
many
streams
Marosch,
impossibleto
It is almost
from
this mountain
to
which
of the
in Herodotus
names
which
doubt
is no
Scius,however
Thucydides (ii.96),
of PHny (Hist.Nat. iii.26),may
both from
its name
be identified,
with the hker.
The
six rivers,therefore
the Atlas, Auras, Tibisis,
and position,
the Isker and the sea.
have to be found between
They
Athrys, Noes, and Artanes
Kara
and
to
the
be
Jantra,
Drista,
Lorn,
Osma,
conjectured
l^aban,
represent
may
apply.
The
decide
the
range
the Oscius of
the (Escus
and
"
"
Vid.
*
The
Crobyzi are
supposed to
be
Slavic
The
population,and
is thought
name
the
to
be
same
mentioned
retained
in the
"
'
This
Scius
The
forces its way
through this chain.
flank of Hajmus, exactly opposite to the point where
{DespotoDagfi) branches out from it towards the south-cast.
No
is untrue.
{hker)rises
on
stream
the northern
From
"treams
of Ilebrus
and
Nestus.
Hence
by llhodop6 with
it appears
that
Haemus, spring
Thucydides is more
the
two
accurate
Chap.
and
ISTER
has
which
Angrus,
From
of the
course
Besides
considerable.
all
the
and
Carpis
country
the
the
whole
'
these
stream,
north,and after
to
Brongus,which
these two
by
rivers
above
the
falls
streams,
of
extent
For
Europe,risingin
all the
nations
running across
it washes
whereof
Scythia,
running in
Umbrians.
50. All
south
Alpis,^two
the
through
another
northerlydirection from
Ister flows
37
comes
Illyria
from
waters
COMPARED.
wateringthe Triballian
both
NILE
AND
80
the
THE
48-50.
the flanks.
others,add
many
their
flood of the
than
the
swell
to
Herodotus, when
Kol 6
Kol 6 N("rTot
wtp
"
The
Angrus
Tho
'
less exact.
He
the south
and
true
rivers,of which
Alps
above
dwellers
on
he
ix
rod
6povtHdt^
had
the
the /6"ir,
most
probably the latter.
The Triballian plain is thus the
or
into
the
the
any
Morava
Bulgarian Morava.
or
plunges deeper
knows
(the Drave
the
longer know
Osciiu,^c78' oSrof
or
"Efipoi.(ii.96.)
receives
Save) in
direction
heard
not
the
the
the
present,
re-
"
one
is
two
and
to find in Herodotus
this first trace of the word Alp, by which,
interesting
time of Polybius,the great European chain has been
known.
At the
but to
to the high mountain-tops,
not
present day it is appliedin the country itself,
the green
their
time
the
It
have
real
at
been
on
can
slopes.
pastures
hardly
any
from
It is
the
of
name
"
Vide
river.
supra,
He too
13, p. 350). He
'
Vide
'
The
ii. 33.
made
rodotus.
Aristotle's knowledge did not greatlyexceed that of Herise in Celtica, and from Pyren6 (Meteorolog.i.
the Danube
or
supposed
present known
ii.) The Nile,which has no
breadth
same
of the nature
consequence
no
rivers
mountain.
are
"
of the Nile
miles, according to
2600
miles.
course
; of the Danube, 1760
tributaries except in Abyssiria,and
part of its
during
was
*.
course
all its
of the
It
rocky land
Egypt, there is
tributary in Ethiopiaand
of about
course.
narrower
occasionally
through which it passes
is
of
course
no
reason
its
Nubia, in
having
becoming
; but
for its
largertowards
its mouth.
The
times
broadest
River, which is somepart is the White
In Egypt
miles across, and divided into several broad
but shallow channels.
its general breadth
is about
is
one-third of a mile, and the rate of its mid-stream
generallyfrom
3 miles
an
hour.
\\
"
to
about
[G.W.]
knots, but
during the
inimdation
more
rapid,or
above
THE
38
at the
level both
same
reasons,
natural
height,or
THE
HYPANIS.
and
summer
winter
summer
very
in
rain
scarcelyany
this
not
only by
and
frequent
but
cause
which
go to form the
and just so much
also
is of
greater
and
the effect is to
so
these
it
two
its
tries
coun-
constant
snow.
great depth,begins
that season,
at
heavy
are
summer
in winter,
attraction
and
power
each
counteract
causes
lowing
fol-
at
runs
by the rains,which
Thus
the
to
IV.
in those
is swelled
Ister,are higherin
higher as the sun's
that
are
owing
"
winter, but
at
Book
melt, and
to
AND
I believe.
as
there is
When
TYRAS
balance,whereby the
other,
Ister remains
produce
always at the sa"aie level.
of the great Scythian rivers ; the next
51. This,then,is one
rises from
to it is the Tyras,*which
a
great lake separating
with a southerly
Scythiafrom the land of the Neuri, and runs
who
to the sea.
of the river,
Greeks dwell at the mouth
course
called
are
Tyritas.'
third river is the Hypanis." Tliis stream
52. The
rises
within the limits of Scythia,and has its source
in another
vast
The
around
horses
lake
is
which
wild
white
lake,
called,
graze.
the
The
Mother
of
the
properlyenough,
Hypanis.''
Hypanis,
five
the
of
distance
days' navigationis a
risinghere, during
a
""
Too
much
"balance"
force
of which
southern
tributaries
is here
Herodotus
the
assigned to
speaks is
of the
attractingpower
by the increased
caused
sun.
volume
The
of the
that
true
which
the
Danube,
hke
trifling.
The
Tyras
very
*
Heeren
does
of
rains
drains
the
on
is the
are
the exact
modern
not
the
summer
in the
Were
;
for the
latitude
in the basiu
it otherwise,
evaporating
of the Danui)e
is
the
the
far
of the Dniester, not
the lake of which
Herodotus
had heard.
stream
in
river
of winter
case.
in Gallicia,
docs flow
Lemherg, in
Werezysca,near
the main
those
is the
Dnicstr
(As. Nat.
the
of
than
reverse
overflow
the surface
Zloczow
near
heavier
summer
rather
Nile, would
of
power
on
the
the Danube
same
country, which
from
its
source.
comnmnicales
Ueeren
regards
with
this
as
442.)
*
The
of
marshes
but
of them.
'
86.
Chap.
THE
51-53.
stream,and the
shallow
BORYSTHEXES.
30
and
thence,however,
is a distance of four dajs, it is exceedingly
to the sea, which
bitter. This change is caused
by its receivinginto it at that
of
which
bitter that,although
are
so
pointa brook the waters
i
t
nevertheless
it is but a tiny rivulet,
taints the entire Hypanis,
which
is
source
of this bitter
large stream
where
water
in
springis on
means
the
each
other
wide
Ister,it is
of the
The
bandmen,^
ScythianHus; and
but
Alazonians,'
between
the
place
afterwards
their streams.
Scythian rivers is
the
order.
space
fourth of the
The
the Alazonians
country of the
in the
to the
Next
The
name.
same
separate,and leave
53,
The
language,
our
bears
the borders
theyadjoinupon
"
pure
among
where
sweet
the
them
of
Borj'sthenes."
all ;
and, in my
judgment, it is the most productiveriver,not merely in Scythia,
but in the whole world,'exceptingonly the Nile,with which no
greatest
possibly
compare.
stream
can
the taste
it
are
where
and
ground is
the
in
"
no
Herodotus
traces
of which
rivers is brackish
appears
to
are
to
not
great
to
have
be
found
sown,
penetrated
at
considerable
the
as
far
as
thi3 fountain
The
present day.
distance
from
water
there
ch. 81),
(infra,
Scythian
of the
is
nothing
now
"
"
"
deep bed
which
it has
for itself
excavated
across
the
plains;
but
nowhere
does
it
charming views than from the height I have just mentioned, and its
present
of nearly a league,it parts into a
vicinity. After having spread out to the breadth
of channels
that wind
multitude
through forests of oaks, alders,poplars,and aspens,
ands,
whose
of islThe groups
vigorous growth bespeaks the richness of a virgin soil
capriciouslybreaking the surface of the waters, have a melancholy beauty
and
wildernesses
in those
a
vast
primitivecharacter scarcely to be seen
except
has left no traces
where
man
of his presence.
in
sembles
our
country at all reNothing
1
this land of landscape.
For some
time after my arrival at Doutchina
found an endless source
of delightin contemplatingthese majesticscenes." (Travels,
more
BORYSTHENES.
THE
40,
IV
aid,*and
without
the whole
these
Book
of its marvels.
As
far inland
the
as
place named
Dio
Chrysostom
value
the
notes
of this salt
as
article of trade
an
the
with
Greeks
and
with
tlie
"
it has
summer
of fact
Dnie.pris in
point
hardly six
feet
so
shallow
water."
as
than
almost
(Report
to
the liman
"lake," and
deserve
of Russian
the
"
name.
In
Engineers; Clarke,
c.)
8.
*
This
description,which
exactly suit
the
between
the two
suppose
that the
promontory
rivers.
form
Has
is
copied by
applies
tlie author's
of the land
(Or. xxxvi.
Dio
of Kinburn,
Or
"
437), and
the
played him
memory
has changed
p.
ill to
but
since
land
which
false,or
Cybole,"for
found
Cvl)i'16,with
occurs
des
on
the
would
lies
now
we
are
to
his time ?
the
reading
it
as
the
site
of
well-known
is doubtful.
tlic authority
among
of
the
of
towers,
14-5.)
MAN.N^ERS
42
56. The
thrown
that stream
the
the
as
57. The
SCYTHIANS.
whereby
This
river
on
divides
sea
Scyths.
of the
The
of the SauromataB.
braDch
of
pointwhere the course
known, to wit,the regioncalled by
country
is
IV.
the
Tanais, a
Koyal
which
stream
Book
which
viz. Gerrhus.
itself,
the stream
THE
Gerrhus,
Borysthenesat
first beginsto be
name
same
OF
river is the
seventh
by
out
CUSTOMS
AND
and
size,'
Palus
Scythiansis divided
receives the waters
Tanais
has
its
which
Meeotis,
from
of
that
tribu-
58.
then
the
are
in
Scythia.
The
plainlyappears
as
on
the
openingof
their
carcases.
Thus
of the Pontus"
'
The
in lat. 54"
'
Tanais
have
(nONTAPXH2).
(tliemodern
Don)
There
are
in
Sevierski/,
rather
no
means
which
to
look
he
on
The
"
Chap.
RELIGION.
56-61.
These
tongue Vesta
is called
43
the
whole
nation
the
Koyal
to Neptune.
Scythic
Tabiti,Jupiter (very properly,in my
In
the
Tellus
fore-feet bound
; the victim stands with its two
taking
togetherby a cord,and the person who is about to offer,
and thereby
his station behind the victim,givesthe rope a pull,
throws the animal down
; as it falls he invokes the god to whom
the
case
same
Gl.
(ifthey possess such gear) put the flesh into boilers made
in the country, which are very like the cauldrons of the Lesbians,
largersize ; then, placingthe
except that they are of a much
bones of the animals beneath the cauldron,they set them alight,
and
calls it
is
the
"
nothing
character.
of
god
a
"
It has
is
'On
rather
the
appearance
of
The
names
which
the
drinking.
probable etymology of these
given in the Appendix, Essay ii.
Ethnography of the European
Scyths.'
"
sun,
and
in Russia
made
into
little
state
i. p. 65 ; Pallas,vol. i. p. 638 ; De
41 and 98.)
A similar scarcity
in Northern
Africa
renders the dung of the camel
so
precious that
the animal's tail to catch the fuel on which
the
torn.
Hell, pp.
Voyage
dans
la
Marmorique,p. 180.)
on
SACRIFICES.
i4
and
boil the
so
If
meat.'"
the
cauldron,they make
pouring in at the same
they
Book
do
animal's
happen to possess a
paunch hold the flesh,and
not
62.
they are
gods,and such
the rites paid to
sacrificed ; but
In every district,
at the seat of government,^
is a description
temple of this god, whereof the following
different.
are
stands
there
little water,
the victims
are
in which
is the mode
Mars
time
IY.
of a vast
quantity
pileof brushwood, made
three furlongs; in height somein length and breadth
of fagots,
what
less,=*
having a square platformupon the top, three sides
while the fourth slopes so
that
of which are precipitous,
men
hundred
Each
and
walk up it.
fiftywagon-loads
year a
may
the
sinks
which
to
added
of brushwood
are
pile,
continuallyby
iron
is
sword
An
rains.
of
the
antique
planted on the
reason
the image of Mars ;'
as
top of every such mound, and serves
It is
''
"
be
It may
the Jews.
among
Nepaul
*
(xxiv.5) that
yak
at
Vide
than
in the
animal.
other
any
China
of
the emperor
Voyage,
of the
bones
The
always abounded
have
Ezekiel
gathered from
torn.
i. p.
De
be
used
prevailed
custom
Naturalist,vol. i. p. 213.)
steppes, and
In
the
57.)
of
similar
said to
are
estimates
Hell
at
400,000
the
500,000 horses.
and
horses
of
the Calmucks
(IIuc's
at
from
Mr.
Blakesley
well
to
great
'
tomb
This
at
Kertch
custom
was
is also
;" for
over
it
seems
to
the steppes.
have
been
common
to
most
of
have
dered
wan-
Chap.
THE
OF
WORSHIP
62-64.
cattle and
SCYMITAR.
of horses
45
it,and more
victims are offered thus than to all the rest of their gods. When
fice
men
they sacriprisonersare taken in war, out of every hundred
rites
the cattle,
with the same
but with
as
one, not however
first
different. Libations of wine are
poured upon their heads,
after which
they are slaughteredover a vessel ; the vessel is then
carried up to the top of the pUe, and the blood poured upon the
scymitar. While this takes j.laceat the top of the mound,
of
below, by the side of the temple,the right hands and arms
cut
the slaughteredprisoners
off,and tossed on high into
are
have
the air.
Then the other victims are slain,and those who
and
where
offered the sacrifice depart,leavingthe hands
arms
they may chance to have fallen,and the bodies also,separate.
of the Scythians with respect
63. Such are the observances
indeed
swine for the purpose, nor
to sacrifice. They never
use
yearlysacrificesof
made
are
to
is it their wont
breed them
to
Whatever
in battle.
to
does
carries them
heads,'and
their
share
of the
produce
not
he
makes
laying hold
number
the
to
In order
off all
cuts
since he is thus
to
the
round
cut
slays,he
king ;
booty, whereto
head.
he
stripthe
head
above
skull of its
the
of the
ears,
with
titled
en-
if he
ering,
cov-
and,
the
scalp,shakes the skull out ; then
rib of an ox he scrapes the scalp clean of flesh,and
softeningit
by rubbing between the hands, uses it thenceforth as a napkin.''
The
Scyth is proud of these scalps,and hangs them from his
bridle-rein ; the greater the number
of such
napkins that a
them."
can
man
show, the more
highly is he esteemed
among
Many make themselves cloaks,like the capotes of our peasants,
by sewing a quantityof these scalpstogether. Others flaythe
make
of the skin,which
of their dead enemies, and
rightarms
"
This
custom
nations.
of
cuttingoff
In the
heads
is
common
to
many
barbarous
and
semibar-
frequentlysee decapitatedcorpses,
and Assyrianscarrying off the heads of their foes.
(Layard'sNineveh and Babylon,
(xiv.115),the Gauls spent the whole of
pp. 447, 45G, "c.) According to Diodorus
the day followingon
the battle of the Allia in thus mutilatingthe dead.
David
furnishes another
Herodotus
hewing off the head of Goiiah is a familiar instance.
which
tion
in the conduct
he ascribes to Artaphernes (vi.30). In the East, the mutila-
barous
of fallen enemies
as
is almost
eye-witness of the
an
of the northern
custom
'
Assyrian sculptureswe
Hence
the
universal.
Poseidonius
practice in Gaul
nations
phrase ^Kvaiarl
of Apamea
spoke of himself
Strabo
calls it a general
(Fr.26),and
(iv.p. 302).
(Hesych.ad
x^pofiairrpoy
"
verb
to
avoaKvdiCfiyt
Tbfi resemblance
reader.
of these
customs
to
those
of the Red
voc.
; Sophocl.CEnom.
ap.
scalp,"used by Athenaeus
Indians
WAR-CUSTOMS"
46
quivers. Now
Book
SOOTHSAYEllS.
almost
all other hides.
Some
surpass
it
of
their
body
and, stretching upon
enemy,
in whiteness
the entire
carry it about
with
Scythiancustoms
.65. The
most
with
outside
the
inside,they cover
leather.
fla)*
frame,
the
are
skins.
indeed
enemies,not
detest,they treat as
portionbelow the eyebrows,and
they
off the
sawn
respect to
they
scalpsand
even
Such
ride.
wherever
skulls of their
whom
those
them
with
IV
of
all,but of
follows.
Having
cleaned
When
the
out
is
man
poor, this is all that he does ; but if he is rich,he also lines the
the skull is used as a drinkinginside with gold : in either case
cup.^ They do
kin if they have
the
been
them
in the presence
deem
of any
feud with
at
of the
account
to
come
how
war
as
them,
king.
round, and
with
same
When
visit
them,
that
these
and
have
vanquished
they
strangers whom
these skulls
were
his
right
drink
to
by
whom
foes
handed
are
relations who
66.
have
kith and
own
have
of them
place
ians
Scyth-
set
all
been
slain ;
taste of
while
once
up
of
more
home
"
into
growth
bundle.
in
Scythia.'
This
The
mode
of
Enarees,
or
divination
is
woman-like
of the Scordisci,
Marcellinus
relates the same
most
probably a
people (xxvii.
4) ; Ilostiis captivorum Bellonae litant et Marti,humanumque sanguinem t" ossibus capitum cavls bibunt avidliis."
Scholiast
to Scythia. The
It was
Nicandcr (Theron
not, however, confined
that the Mugi, as
well as the Scythians,divine by means
of a
iaca, 613) observes
Btafl of tamarisk-wood
ment
(Viiyoi6* koX 'S.Kvba.i ixvpiKivw fiairrfvovrai
{I'Ay)
; and his statewith respect to the Magi is confirmed
by a reference to l3ino. There is also
of divination
in Hosea
distinct allusion to such a mode
(ii.
12): "My people ask
them.''* So Tacitus tells us of
counsel of their stocks, and their staffdcclareth unto
the Germans:
Sortium
consuetudo
arbori decisam, in
simplex: virgam, frugiferte
Animianus
"
Teutonic
*
"
Burculos
ac
vestcm
amputant, eosque, notis quibusdam discretes,super candidam
tcr
precatus Deos, coelumque suspiciens,
spargunt ; mox
fortuito
temero
singviot
CuAP.
ENAREES.
65-69.
men,'^ have
method, which
another
It is done
they say
Venus
taught them.
of the Hnden-tree.
hark
the inner
with
47
They take a
strips,
keep twining
untwining them, while they
it into three
pieceof this hark,and, splitting
the
their
stripsabout
and
fingers,
prophesy.
Scythianking falls sick,he
the
Whenever
68.
three
soothsayersof
make
most
is the usual
with
swear
false oath
time, who
such
or
falselyby
sworn
the
is arrested
by
that
the
by
Generally
such
the
their art
royalhearth,and
person,
royal hearth.
they wish to
accused
brought before
and
the
it is clear
so
and
come
described.
Scythians,when
the man
great solemnity. Then
tell him
soothsayers
sworn
above
because
ill,
oath among
very
having forsworn himself
The
the
at
renown
he
of
king.
has
the illness
caused
he denies the
king
"
ofience,
straitwayhe is beheaded by those who first accused him,
and his goods are partedamong
them
the contrary, they
on
: if,
sent for,to
and again others,are
acquithim, other soothsayers,
try the
case.
the man's
of
the greater number
decide in favour
innocence,then they who first accused him forfeit
Should
their lives.
69.
The
mode
is loaded with
brushwood, and
with
soothsayers,
is the
of tlieirexecution
their
feet
oxen
tied
are
: a
following
harnessed
together,their
to
hands
wagon
it ;^ the
bound
secnndiim
toUit ; sublatos
interpretatur."(German, c. 10.)
impressam ante notam
Marcellinus
similar practice among
theAIani
Ammianus
a
notes
(xxxi.2). aiidSaxoGramniaticus
with
instances.
among
respect
(See
Mr.
the Slaves
to
the
near
number
the Baltic
three
Dan.
(llist.
appears
xiv. p.
in this last,as
ad loc.)
existence of tliisclass of
288).
in
so
The
many
stition
super-
other
Blakesley'snote
in Scythia,and the
Vide supra, i. 105.
The
persona
to
is witnessed
by
religiousinterpretation placed upon their physicalinfirniit.y,
Hippocrates(De Acre, Aqua, et Locis, vi. " 106-9 ; see also Arist. Eth. vii. 7, " 6),
who
cally them
ivaySpifl^. This is probably the exact
rendering of the Scythic
I
should
be
inclined
from
to
which
derive
en
word,
{= an), the negative(Greek and
"a
Latin
and
Zend
Greek
inoior
our
or
"Aprjs),
vir,
fipoi,"^{"r]y,
wn-),
(Lat.
an,
ne,
This at least appears to me
man."
a more
probable etymology than Mr. Blakc-^lcy's
in Scythic
of Evafiees quasi i'fyipets,
venerei.
Venus, according to Herodotus, was
"Artimpasa" (ch.59).
the
Reinegg says that a weakness like that here described is still found among
i.
who
Tatars
this
district.
inhabit
p. 472.)
Nogui
(Cf.Adelung's Mithwdates,
Calmucks
and
learn from this that the ancient
We
Scythians,like the modern
and
vol.
i.
used
and
draw
their
horses
532,
to
oxen
not
(Pallas,
p.
Nogais,
wagons.
'
in note
ch.
on
plate 6 ; Clarke, vol. i. vignetteto ch. xiv. See also the woodcuts
than Herodotus.
(De Acre, Aqua,
46.) Hippocratesnoted the fact more
explicitly
et Locis,g 44, p. 358.)
*
OATHS
is
BookIV
behind
their
backs, and
their mouths
the midst
of the brushwood
the oxen,
It often
being startled,are
gagged,are
thrust into
the wood
is set alight,
and
; finally
made
off with the wagon.
to rush
and
the soothsayersare
both
happens that the oxen
but
the
consumed
of
the
is
burnt
sometimes
together,
pole
wagon
with
and
the
a
oxen
scorching. Diviners
through,
escape
burnt
in the way described,
are
they call them
lyingdiviners,
for other causes
besides the one
here spoken of
When
the king
puts one of them to death, he takes care not to let any of his
slain with
the father,,
survive :* all the male
sons
are
offspring
only the females being allowed to live.
70. Oaths among
the Scyths are
lowing
accompanied with the folceremonies
bowl is filled with wine, and
: a largeearthen
the partiesto the oath, wounding themselves
slightlywith a
knife or an awl, drop some
of their blood into the wine ; then
some
they plunge into the mixture a scymita-r,
arrows, a Ijattlethu
all
while repeating prayers ; lastlythe
axe, and a javelin,^
two
contractingpartiesdrink each a draught from the bowl,
"
"
as
There
is
men
allusion here
covert
their followers.*
among
to
the well-kuown
is iraripa
Kreivat
N^irjos,
Herodotus
*
had
Besides
made
previousreference
was
line of Stasinus
"
iratSas KaraKfiTroi.
it
to
the commonest
(Book
i. ch.
155).
Scythians(ch.46),
them
generaluse among
(seech.
of the
weapon
the short
also in
or
javelinwhich was
spear
in the country, but
doubt known
no
"),the scymitar and the battle-axe were
The
contained
at Kertch
a
they must have been comparativelyrare.
royaltomb
scymitar or short sword very much resembling the Persian (see note on Hook vii.
ch. 61),but the Scyths represented on the vessels found in it had nothing but javelins
in European Scythia distinctlyshows
the battleand
bows.
Ko representation
but
its common
been
of their weapons,
to have
axe
one
adoption on the coins of
PI. ii.,
vol.
Olbia (Sestini,
Continuaz.
iv.
and supra, ch. 18,
Lettere
e
Dissertazioni,
note
"),together with the bow and bow-case, is a probable indication of its use
the Scyths of that neighbourhood.
among
and Pomponius Mela (ii.i. 120)give a similar account
Lucian ^^Toxari8,
xxxvii.)
of the Scythian method
of pledging faith.
It resembles
closelythe Tatar mode,
and
3,
note
which
has been
thus
described
"
in conspectum
generispopulisfaciunt,
in
vino
aerem
plenum
poculum
jaciunt,atque
poris
poculo bibit. Turn eductis gladiisse ipsos in quadam coralterius sanguisanguisprofluit.Turn quisque eorum
parte vulnerant, donee
ncm
potat ; quo facto foedus inter cos ictum est." (Abn Dolef Misaris ben Mohulhal
ed. K. de Schlozer,Berolin. 1845, p. 33.)
de itinere Asiatico commentarium,
and Assyrians
ascribed to the Lydians
Modified forms of the same
are
ceremony
Armenians
and
the
Iberians
Tacitus
to
Herodotus
and
by
by
(Ann. xii. 47).
(i.74),
Southern
is
somewhat
different.
In
Africa
custom
The Arab
a
8)
puactice(iii.
very
the Kasendi, or contract
of friendship,"
hke the Scythianprevails: "In
saya Dr.
Livingstone, the hands of the partiesare joined ; small incisions are made in the
of each, and
the right cheeks and
on
clasped hands, on the pits of the stomach
of a
these points by means
is taken from
foreheads.
A small quantity of blood
"
Si amicitiam
vel fuedus
cum
adorant.
"
"
etalk of grass.
The
blood
from
one
person
is put
into
that of
STRANGLING
60
IV.
Book
CONCUBINE.
THE
her by strangling,
concuhines,firstkilling
also his cup-bearer,his cook, his groom, his lacquey,his
they bury
and
of his
one
bow
"
and
"
open
and
bow-case,
space
By
the
the
first,
bones
of
of the tomb
were,
Ground
female
showing
in
an
(G),and
that she
excavation
Plan
of Tomb.
was
of arrow-heads
arranged along the wall, a number
(J),two spear-hcads(K),a vase in
woodcut
note
electrura (L),beautifully
chased (seethe next
and compare
in note
ch. 3),two silver vases
four amphoraj in earthenware
on
(MM), containingdrinking-cups,
(N),which had held Thasian wine, a large bronze vase (0),several drinkingbones.
cauldrons
There
was
(D),containing mutton
cups, and three largebronze
Bufficient evidence
that suits of clothes had been hung from the walls,and
to show
even
were
discovered, proving that all the king's
fragments of musical instruments
*
tastes
had
It must
our
are
of those
in
pseum
modified
death
taken
into
be confessed
author, probably
of Greek
ideas
been
influence
to
account.
that
about
in the
the tomb
n.
furniture
purelyScythic,and
there
kings,who from
F. H.
subjection(Clinton,
native
c.
above
and
can
b.
described
; and
400-350
ornaments
be httle doubt
c. 438
to
b.
c.
belongs to
that there
are
later
abundant
era
than
traces
304
13).
held
the Greeks
Greek
ideas had
of Pantica-
apparently
Chap.
STRANGLING
71.
but
tomb;
modern
of his
some
messenger,
otherwise
discovery.
the
There
OF
there
51
of all
horses,firstlings
descriptionof
is not
indeed
Section
and
OFFICERS.
Herodotus
such
an
accords
almost
of
abundance
exactlywith the
gold as he describes,
of Tomb.
implements both in silver and bronze ; but here we may either con
had brought about
dulged
a
change, or (more probably)that our author inin his favourite
exaggeration (see IntroductoryEssay,ch. iii. pp. 79-81).
The accompanying plan and section are taken from the magnificentwork of Dubois.
de Caucase, 4c., Atlas. 4'""" Serie, PI. xviii.)
(Voyage autour
less resembling this have
found at different
been
or
Many other tombs more
times in various parts of Russia and Tartary. The ornaments
are
generallyof silver
and gold,the weapons
of bronze, and horses are usually buried with the chief.
In
the second
volume
of the Archaeologia (Art. xxxiii.)
is
of
a
a
description given
are
barrow
a
woman,
and
thirtieth
similar tomb
1841.
volume
(Art,xxi.)
It contained
human
of
the
This
ornaments
Archseologia contains
was
and
The
were
some
of them
set
with
emeralds.
near
horses'
vase
and
Asterabad,
and
another
was
descriptionof
opened
by the Bey
in
bones;
of utensils
figures; and a number
A portionof
a
lamp (TO oz.);a pot (11 oz.);and two small trumpets.
the contents
was
commonly reported to have been secreted by the Bey.
The excavations
in 1856
of Dr. MTherson
in the neighbourhood of Kertch
weee
curious, but produced no very important results,as far as Scythian antiquityis
He found the burial of the horse common,
concerned.
not
only in Scythic,but in
later times.
of a
much
The
he believed to be the burial-place
great shaft,which
Scythianking,and to which he assignedthe date of about b. c. 500, appears to me
36
ounces;
GOLDEN"
52
sions/ and
brass.
to
traces
tomb
86),but
^
TOMBS.
they
of Roman
set
to
therefore
neither
use
raise
work, and
influence,and
Book
to
be
silver
IV.
nor
mound
vast
later than
the time
of
opened very
p.
IN
some
After this
contain
Pompey.
VESSEL
is said
closelyanswering to the description of Herodotus
Ekaterinoslav
in
the
of
province
recentlynear Alexandropol,
I have
been
unable
to
obtain
any
account
have
to
been
(MTherson,
of it.
"
Pour
dire
Tartary and Mongolia.
very
des Tartares,"says M. Hue,
toute
la v6rit6 sur
le compte
devons
nous
ajouter,
parfoisd'un systeme de sepulturequi est le comble de I'extraque leurs rois usent
dans un vaste ddifice
et de la barbaric
: on
transporte le royal cadavre
vagance
statues
nombreuses
coustruit en briques,et orn6 de
en
pierre,representant des
et divers sujets de la mythologie
hommes, des lions, des elephants,des tigres,
I'illustre
dans un
Avec
enterre
on
d^funt,
bouddhique.
large caveau, plac6 au
d'or et d'argent,
centre
du batiment, de grosses sommes
des habits royaux, des pierres
avoir besoin dans une
autre
enfin tout ce dont il pourra
vie.
Ces enterreprecieuses,
la vie d, un grand nombre
d'esclaves. On prend
ments
monstrueux
coutent
quelquefois
leur beaute, et on leur fait
des enfants de I'un et de I'autre sexe, remarquables par
soient suffoques ; de cette mani^re, ils conseravaler du mercure
jusqu'^ ce qu'ils
la fraicheur et le coloris de leur visage,au
vent, dit-on,
point de paraitre encore
victimes
du cadavre
sont
vivants.
Ces malheureuses
de leur
autonr
placeesdebout,
sorte
de
le
servir
EUes
vie.
comme
pendant
en
sa
maitre, continuant
quelque
la pipe, I'eventail,
la petite fiole do tabac h priser,et
tiennent
dans leurs mains
les autres
colifichets des majcstes Tartares."
tous
(Voyage dans la Tartaric,pp.
115-6.)
The Kertch
described
contained
tomb
above
and
eightdrinking-cupsin silver,
in electrum, or a mixture
of silver and gold (fig.1). They were
one
principally
of a stillmore
were
elegantform, particularly
shaped like the electrum vase, but some
in
the
head
of
a
one
ram
terminating
(fig.
2). The only implement of pure gold in
the place was
the shield,
which
of small size.
was
There was, however, a second
has been described,in
tomb
below that which
which gold was
much
was
more
plentiful.This tomb
plundered,and its contents
not less than 120
never
examined, but it is said to have contained
scientifically
lbs. of gold! (See Dubois, vol. v. p. 218, and Seymour'sRussia
the Black Sea,
on
A
similar
custom
still prevailsin
"
"
p.
289.)
Fig. 1.
Fig. 2.
IMPALEMENT
72, 73.
Chap.
above
OF
YOUTHS
AND
HORSES.
53
"
then
strong stakes
horses from
are
bodies of the
lengthwaysthrough the
run
tail to
the
neck, and they are mounted
up upon
that the fellyin front supports the shoulders
of the
so
fellies,
while
that
behind
sustains the belly and
horse,
quarters,the
in
mid-air
each
horse
is
furnished
with a bit and
legsdangling
;
which
latter is stretched out in front of the horse,and
bridle,
fastened to a peg.' The fifty
youths are then mounted
strangled
stake is
horses.
To effect this,a second
severallyon the fifty
of the spineto the
passed through their bodies along the course
neck
; the lower
fixed into
end
of which
projectsfrom
and
boidy,
the
is
upon
:
banquet,whereat
that
end
the dead
is served
man
with
portionof
all
of which
those
engaged
in the
following
way.
then, in
make
in it have
to
purifythemselves,which
they
do
The
in these regions. It
to have
ceased
practice of impalmg horses seems
See the pasthe Tatars so late as the 14th century.
found, however, among
sage
quoted by Mr. Blakesleyfrom Ibn Matuta, the Arabian traveller (not.ad loc).
In Patagonia a practice
"the
favourite
very like the Scythian prevails. There
horse of the deceased
and stuflFed,
is killed at the grave.
When
dead it is skinned
then supported by sticks (or set up) on
its legs, with the head
propped up as if
was
looking at
of
the
cacique
Sometimes
horses
more
grave.
horses are
sacrificed,and
four
Narrative
burial-place."(Fitzroy's
of the
than
one
one
are
is set
Beagle, vol.
killed.
at
each
up
ii. p. 155.)
At
the funeral
corner
of the
SCYTHIAN
54
towards
they arrange so
booth a dish is placed
it is
the
make
Hemp
much
fit as
to
as
them
close
woollen
IV.
felts,
: inside the
possible
they put a
hemp-seed.
as
upon
stones, and
of red-hot
74.
Book
around
another/and stretching
one
which
number
VAPOUR-BATH.
then
add
some
it is very
in
grows
coarser
country, some
garments of
seen
indeed,that if a person has never
hemp he is sure to think
they are linen,and if he has, unless he is very experiencedin
such matters, he will not know
of which
material they are.
I said,take some
of this hemp-seed,
75. The Scythians,
as
and, creepingunder the felt coverings,throw it upon the redhot stones ; immediately it smokes, and givesout such a vapour
exceed ; the Scyths, delighted,
Grecian vapour-bathcan
as
no
them
shout for joy, and this vapour
instead of a waterserves
bath ; for they never
chance
wash their bodies with
by any
Their
of cypress, cedar,and
make
mixture
water,''
women
a
frankincense wood, which
they pound into a paste upon a rough
pieceof stone,adding a little water to it. With this substance,
which is of a thick consistency,
they plastertheir faces all over,
and indeed their whole
bodies.
A sweet
odour
is thereby imparted
to them, and when
they take off the plasteron the day
their skin is clean and glossy.
following,
"
76. The
*
Here
we
Scythianshave
see
tent-making in
them,
a
are
framework
Cahnucks
elaborate
circular; they
of small
at
are
infancy.
Khirgis in
construction.
of the
tents
wandering
tribes of
with
cylindrical,
bottom
resembling
spars
The
its
and
extreme
an
in their
conical
arrangement
top, supported
the rods
of
on
parasol.
"
"
T. p.
47.)
cultivated
in these regions. It forms, however, an item of
Hemp is not now
the exports of Southern
the
Russia, being brought from
some
importance among
from the text that in the time of Herodotus
north by water-carriage. It would
seem
in Scythia proper.
He speaks like an eye-witness.
the plant was
grown
in
have confounded
to
Herodotus
this
instance
togethertwo things in
appears
fumes
of
and
intoxication
from
the
viz.,
hcmp-.seed,
indulgence
realityquite distinct,
to the latter is well known, the
in the vapour-bath. The addiction of the Russians
*
forn^er
continues
buhr's
'
p.
to
Scythia,p. 47.
In Russia
they
147).
be
E.
Siberian
custom.
T.) Compare
had
still in
the account
Clarke's
time
in Book
142-7
; Nie-
i. ch. 202.
Cnir.l4r-1i.
STORY
of
particularly
toms,
OF
those in
ANACHARSIS.
use
55
the
among
Greeks,as
the instances
of
The
Mother
the
of
gods,'and
himself
was
induced
to
make
vow
the
of difierent
with
the
While
who
kinds,and
tabour
thus
there went
his
employed,he
and
went
in
told
king
noticed
was
Saulius
was
by
Saulius what
he
an
he
of the
one
had
seen.
what
perceived
and
arrow
rites
him."
Scythians,
Then
king
Anacharsis
killed him.*
To
this
For
"
Cvbelo
the site of
Phrygiansto
Cjzicus and
"
Vide
"
The
fibodius
Cjzicus see
note
Book
on
Rhea, whose
worship (common throughout Asia) passed from
the Ionian Greeks, and
which
thence
their colonies,among
to
or
Olbia.
(Vide supra, ch. 63.)
supra, chs. 18, 19, and 54.
of the tabour
In the worship of
use
Rhea
ia noticed
the
were
by ApoIIonius
"
*'^oVi3yitai rvTaycf'7"iity
"pirytjiKatrKoyraiy
(Argonaut,i. 1139.)
and Rhea
Euripides ascribes the invention of the instrument to Bacchus
(Bacch.
of Alexandria, allude to
69). Folybius,Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and Clement
the images, which
have
small figures hung around
the neck.
to
been
seem
They
called irpoff-nj^iSta.
were
(SeePolyb. xxii. 20; Dion. HaL ii. 19 ; Clem. Al.Protrept.
vol. i. p. 20.)
of the death of Anacharsis
Diogenes Laertius says that there were two accounts
that he was
one
that
killed while celebrating
a
nother
a festival,
(which he prefers)
he was
shot by his brother while engaged in hunting. He calls his brother,Caduldaa
(Vit.Anach. i. " 101-2).
The Greek
word
might mean
{t-ie'trpoiros)
"Regent." But it is unlikelythat
'
"
'
Herodotus
of
could
have
conversed
with
man
who
had
been
regent
for the
father
A
of business
steward
Scylas,his own
man
or
employed by
contemporary.
himself.
Herodotus
older than
Ariapithes need not have been much
(See Niebuhr's Scythia,p. 38, note
was
a
',E. T.) Mr. Blakesley'sconjecturethat Timnes
the
at
the
interests
barbarian
of
the
functionary
factory
sovereign
representing
which was
and the
the centre
the merchants
of the commercial
dealings between
natives,"t. e. at Olbia,is not improbable.
"
TALE
56
OF
SCYLAS.
Book
IV.
to the
this,which
is told
different from
tale,very
the
charsis
Peloponnesians: they say, that Anasent by the king of the Scyths to make
was
acquaintance
with Greece
that he went, and on
his return
home
reported,
that the Greeks were
all occupied in the pursuitof every
kind
of knowledge,except the Lacedaemonians
; who, however, alone
knew how to converse
the
sensibly. A sillytale this,which
by
"
Greeks
have
invented
that Anacharsis
of his attachment
account
which
he held with
78.
almost
king,had
in the mode
is
doubt
no
alreadyrelated,on
foreign
customs, and
to
the very
son
the intercourse
same
of
Ariapithes,
years later,
many
the
Scythian
Ariapithes,
this Scylas,
who
the
them
was
fate.
child,not
up by her,Scylas gainedan
and
There
the Greeks.
the
Scylas,likewise,
with
met
suffered death
letters.
Some
of
of
woman
acquaintancewith
Bred
Istria.*
the
Greek
guage
lan-
time
afterwards,Ariapithes was
treacherouslyslain by Spargapithes,
king of the Agathyrsi ;
whereupon Scylas succeeded to the throne,and married one of
his father's wives,''
named
a
a woman
Opoea. This Opa3a was
Scythian by birth,and had brought Ariapithesa son called
*
Herodotus
reason
to
who
mentions
Anacharsis.
Tlierc is
Herodotus
here
no
cient
suffi-
relates of
his
Sosicrates
"
Bhrewdriess.
*
at the mouth
Istria,Ister,or Istropolis,
of
the Danube
or
Ister,was
colony
note
SCYLAS
58
edly,and
INITIATED
built himself
even
79. But
when
was
the
woe,
be
initiated in the
to
back, in
great extent
and
number
of
was
house
which
at
he
the
ried
mar-
bring
wanted
the
was
on
most
which
cost, round
vast
to
IV
point
a
strange prodigy
as I mentioned
possessed,
a
building
Borysthenites,
when
rites,
erected
ordained
was
mysteries/and
city of
and
the following.He
to the
the
Book
Borysthenes/
the place.
that
came
RITES.
in
native of
Bacchic
The
to him.
short time
of
house
time
obtainingadmission
occurred
a
BACCHIC
THE
him
of
IN
there
'^
"
think I do not
him
to
you."
me,
and
will
Scythianswent with
Borysthenite,
conducting them
and
accordingly,
the
placed them
city,
secretlyon
one
of the
towers.
the
into
show
man
the
PresentlyScylas
revellers,
raving like the rest,
and was
seen
by the watchers.
Kegarding the matter as a very
and
told
great misfortune,they instantlydeparted,and came
the army
what they had witnessed.
80. When, therefore,
Scylas,after leavingBorysthenes,was
into revolt.
about returninghome, the Scythians broke
out
They put at their head Octamasadas,grandson (on the mother's
side)of Teres. Then Scylas,when he learned the danger with
passed by
"
The
town
with
with
bore
known
The
among
two
names
the two
of
");the former,
note
band
the
which
of
names
Herodotus
author
of the Periplus P. Euxini
5), the anonymous
(p. 151),Scymnus
(iii.
Strabo
(vii.p. 470) and
(Fr.11. 59-60), and Stephen (ad voc. Bopuo-dfi/Tjs).
Dio Chrysostom (Or.
Arrian
Olbia.
(Peripl.P. Eux. p. 132) give only the name
the term
to
Capella (vi.p. 214) confine themselves
xxxi.)and Martianus
thenes.
BorysChius
chus
The
Milesian
(Sabazius)
to
Eux.
'
p. 151).
Griffins are
colonists
Olbia.
seem
Hence
to have
Olbia
carried
was
the
worship
itself called
of the
'Xa^ta,or
Phrygian Bac
P.
(^Peripl.
2ou"o
in the ornamentation
of objects discovered
in Scythian
frommon
adorn the tomba
(Dubois,4" Serie, Pis. 11, 20" 22 and 24),and sometimes
themselves
(PL 25). Sphinxes have not, so far as I am aware, been found.
tombs
Chap.
REVOLT
80.
"79,
whicli he
he had
fled,marched
met
by the
was
about
were
sent
there
to
after
forces
engage,
to
message
be trial of
thee.
the
So neither
of
thou
disturbance,
the
The
when
Ister,
two
armies
'
"
thee
hast
hands,
in
and
and
Thou
me
art
my
I will risk
nor
reached
Thracians.
the
before
betwixt
thou
of the
reason
Octamasadas
arms
59
whither
Octamasadas,discovering
but
OCTAMASADAS.
threatened,and
was
made
he
OF
armies."
our
Sitalces
the terms.
and
obtained
"
in
He
herald,and Octamasadas,
cepted
formerlytaken refuge,acuncle
surrendered his own
to Sitalces,
exchange
his brother
Scylas.* Sitalces
took
Vide
Sitalces was
He
died
infra,vii. 137.
contemporary with Herodotus.
the great kingdom of the
(Thucyd. iv. 101). Teres,his father, founded
in the generationafter the Scythian expeditionof Darius (ibid.
ii. 29). The
Odrysffl
of the several members
of this royal bouse,
followingtable will show the relationship
and the alliances contracted
:
by them with neighbouringmouarchs
B.
424
c.
"
Tbkis
From
(founder of
the
kingdom.)
Sitalces
here without
he was, it
being mentioned
any explanationof who
that
this
written
after
the
of
first
the
was
argued
Peloponpassage
year
nesian
War
(Dahlmann's Life of Herod, p. 29, E. T. ; Blakesley ad loc, "c.). But
this is at least doubtful
(See IntroductoryEssay, ch. i. p. 20, note *.)
has been
Seuthes.
of the
Scythian kings
may
be
drawn
out
"
B.
ab. 660
Spargapithes
ab. 890
Lycos
ab. 590
Gnurus
ab. 560
Saulius
Anacharsis
I
ab. 520
Idanthyrsus
ab. 490
Ariapithes
ab. 460
It is
Scylas
Octamasadas
OricuflL
son
POPULATION
60
his brother with
the
Scylasupon
their
him
SCYTHIA.
IV.
Book
beheaded
; but Octamasadas
rigidlydo the Scythians maintain
and "withdrew
Thus
spot.
thus
customs, and
own
OF
such
as
adopt foreignusages.
learn with
indeed
nation
Borysthenesand
the
of
son
I made
spoke
Hypanis,
and
six
ease
of the
renders
stands
of the
which
the
have
as
rising
which
Euxine,
Such
of that
water
brazen
the
of it in
mention
some
with
between
Exampaeus
never
that
seen
understand
me
The
fingers'breadth.
account
then
witnessed
bitter stream
the
vessel may
holds with
of six
of
at the entrance
that
big as
Hypanis.
Here
river undrinkable.''
as
called
the
into
flows
much, however,I
from
numerous
very
Thus
to
but
tract
place,where
former
there
the
were
numbers
is
There
eyes.
own
my
they
their
made
Scyths.^
the
as
that
some
able
not
was
I received varied
which
accounts
from
I heard
others
the
certainty;
another.
one
the
81. What
natives
in which
manner
it
me
gave
the
following
One
of their
made.
was
of his
the number
Ariantas, wishing to know
subjects,ordered them all to bring him, on pain of death, the
They obeyed, and he collected
point oflf one of their arrows.
kings,by
The
name
notion
in
and
military strengthand
further
could
'
"
bowl
delivers
match
the
by the Greeks of
Thucydidea (ii.97).
entertained
be clearlyseen
may
established by Teres
his
number
son
Sitalces
of soldiers
opinion,that
Scythians,if they were
it
as
his
of the Scyths
the power
and number
The
great kingdom of the Odrysse
not
was
to
compare,
with
{arpuTovir\r)dfi)
no
but
he says, in respect of
the Scyths. Nay, he
singlenation, either
united
in
Europe
Asia,
or
themselves.
among
Vide
at
inscription
upon
that he
of
relates
Ilcracloa)
besiegingByzantium.
was
He
that Pausanias
set
up
givesthe followingas
this
the
it
"
TlofffiSiuvi "vaKTi
avf^Ke
Mvafi aperas
riavaavias, 6.px""v'EAAaSos
fvpvxopov,
tV Eiifeij/ou,
AaKfSaifJ,6vios
yivos, vlhi
KXevfifipoTov,apxaias'lipaK\fo%
7""'"ay.
ndj/Tou
The
Greek
(p.536).
contained
amphora {a.ix"t"opfvs)
nearly nine
of
our
gallons; whence
85 hogsheads.
have
held about 5400 gallons,
it appears that this bowl would
or above
"
"
above
800
holds
at
Great
Tun
hogsheads).
Only
(The
Heidelberg
of this
enormous
size
is
on
record,
viz. the
silver
crater
one
presented
to
other
bowl
Delphi by
(supra,i. 51).
It seems
to me
as
impossibleto suppose this bowl to have been the work of tho
the
of
Cimmerians
as
Scythians. I cannot, therefore,with Ritter (Vorhalle.
Croesus
Chap.
81,
HERCULES.
OF
FOOT-MARK
82.
61
vast
Scythians.
country has
82. The
largerand
of the
the vastness
and
thingbesides,which
other
land.
probably
cast
doubt
in the
at
about
am
to
neigh-
the Scyths
workmanship,
of Greek
ceremonies
the
which
race
It
Olbia, or Trras.
sacred
These,
Hercules,*impressedon a
man's foot,but two cubits in length.* It is in
are
are
great plain,'
of
of
which
except its rivers,
numerous
more
marvels
no
which
was
used
no
procured for
of
The Sacred
placewhere it stood the name
ch. 52). The story told to Herodotus
Ways "(supra,
of its originis entitled to very littlecredit.
"
the
'
It has
tear'
was,
").
note
abundant
that
the bow
ch. 3,
(supra,
weapon
that
supposed
every Scythian
have
would
already remarked
been
it is
arrows.
in the
Scythian
tombs, and
are
arrow-heads
remarkable
are
for the
skilful
are
"
This does
Southern
Russia,vide supra, ch. 47, note *.
prove that the Scythians recognisedHercules as a god, for the
the footprints may
have
been
Greeks.
The Greek traditions
persons who showed
chs. 8-10).
of these parts brought Hercules into Scythia(supra,
*
of giantsare pointedout in all countries.
Cf. ii. 91. These supposed footprints
not
INVASION
62
bourliood
DARIUS.
OF
Book
IV.
of the
came
army,
with
remain
sons
to
him
in the
"that
he
would
Darius
him.
lightof
friend who
allow
them
overjoyed,
expectingthat
serving;
the
of (Eobazus
sons
all left
were
85. When
behind,but
Darius,on
of Chalcedon
bridgehad
bade
not
answer, as ifhe
urged a moderate
remain."
would
his attendants
put them
his march
from
been
the
of his
regarded
request,
(Eobazus
was
be excused
take
to death.
on
accompany
allow one
made
had
all to
forthwith
and
he would
king however
to
were
the
from
three
Thus
they
deprivedof life.'
ritory
ter-
the
been
They
form
no
that Buddhism
born
the
Scyths
Cimmerians
'
The
the
was
till b.
not
sufficient
c.
623, and
before
B.
c.
last remnant
of the Cimmerians
driven out
was
hy
(supra, vol. i. p. 292) it is simply impossiblethat the
the
637
of these
cautious
'
Compare
"
Chalcedon
situated
the Asiatic
the
Bosphorus
Constantinople)
Propontis,
(Scyl.Peripl.
opens
villageof Kadi Keui, a few miles south of
p. 83 ; Strab. xii. p. 843). The modern
Scutari, marks the place(videinfra,ch. 144, note).
" Otherwise
called the Symplegades. According to Strabo
(vii.
p. 492) they
in number, and lay,one
the European, the other on
the Asiatic side
two
on
were
of the strait. And
off the mouth
so
Pindar, the earliest writer who notices them,
iaav.
iv.
(Pyth.
371.) Compare the Kvavfas
v\pe(rdeSvo of Apolloniua
Bays, 5i5u^ioi
stadia
20
Rhodius
Strabo
tells
from
another.
one
apart
(ii.
us,
318). They were,
in this position
two
Moderns
remark
rocks off the two coasts
(Clarke,p. 674).
The
legend of the Syniplegades will be found in Pindar (1.s. c), Apollonius
Rhodius
need
seek
not
to
(1.s. c), and Apollodorus (Bibliothec. I. ix. 22). We
discover a matter-of-fact explanationof it.
The temple at the mouth
of the strait mentioned
below, ch. 87. See note.
(Canal of
'
was
on
into
the
or
Sea
of Marmora
Chaf.
the
SURVEYS
83-85.
DARIUS
world
other
any
thousand
eleven
sea
wonderful
so
hundred
one
EUXINE.
THE
63
it
extends
its
and
furlongs,
in
length
breadth,at
the
three hundred.''
widest part, is three thousand
The mouth
is
and
this
called
but four furlongs
the
strait,
wide,^
Bosphorus,and
which
across
the
bridge of
had been
Darius
thrown, is a hundred
and
Propontis. The
fourteen hundred
*
to the
furlongsacross/ and
into the Hellespont,
The
from the mouth
distance
extremely incorrect.
which
Herodotus
the
extreme
as
Bosphorus
Pha-sis,
regards
length of
the Pontus, instead of being 11,100 stades (1280 miles),is,by the most
direct
than 630 miles. Even following
the sinuosities
course, about 5500 stades,or littlemore
of the coast, itdoes not exceed 7000 stades,or 800 miles. Again, the distance across
from
the Thermodon
{Thermeh) to the Sindic peninsula(and here the coast-line
cannot
is about 2340 stades, or
be meant),instead of being 3300 stades (380 wiles),
These
measurements
of the
are
the
to
miles.
270
stadc
or
from
that which
coasters;
truth.
The
so
adventured
that
here
he
sea
did
were
estimate
an
so
the ordinary
greatlyexceeding the
in 2^ days must
have
164.)
note
*
the width
generallyestimate
Moderns
quarters of
mile, which
Eustathius, and
be
than
It
graduallywidened
than
more
of
Constantinopleat
six stadia.
As
three-
Strabo, Pliny'
This
however
was
Peri
is under
the
the
and
pi.ad fin.),
with
(Kruse,Ueber
(Euphrat.Exped.
3 stades
*
writers agree
of the canal
rather
other
would
vol. i. p. 326).
length, which
true
usual
have
must
in
estimate
been
is
about
ancient
from
taken
miles,
16
times
the rate
or
stades.
140
current.
'
Herodotus
running nearly
Asiatic
about
Strabo,
on
Bisanthe
equal
'
to
appears
north
and
Placia.
the other
to
The
have
distance
the
recess
by
nearly
50
Propontis by
of the
shore
near
miles,
or
line
of the Gulf of
length(ii.
p. 187).
By the lengthof the Propontis we
width
European
is there
hand, measured
the innermost
the
measured
south, from
Perinthus
about
and
line
to
the
stades.
440
west
breadth
from
about
the
from
Hellespont. This,if
the lower
we
mouth
regard the
must
understand
here
of the
of the
strait
as
direct
Book
(64)
t;
"
Cm
.S
03
"^i W)
23
"
_,
"
.a
M-l
ro
:=
"
ea
."
"
^.2
.
-
"
"
CO
~
^
r
"
Frt
g 5 S
" g 00
.2
_G
"
^ -"
ti
g
t-
oi
OQ
H
o
Pi
o
P5
ea
E
-w
P-,
"
g
""
W
Pi
.2
1
-i^
10
"O
j^j
"-
4)
"O
'" '
="
t3
"
rt
"2
0)
S^
'"
.2
O
p;
g
I" I
M
"
W
H
tn
W
H
tn
W
H
O
1-3
P3
-"l
C5
TV.
BILINGUAL
(J6
which
account
INSCRIPTION
I have
belongingto it,not
lake
The
of this lake
waters
bridge,which
the
the
his army
the whole
and
hundred
seven
It is
since the
Euxine
surveyed
the
sailed
back
Mandrocles
by
Bosphorus,and
erected
marble,whereupon
he
formed
scribed
in-
his army
on
in Assyrian characters.^
other
all the
to
nations
"
his sway,
under
is not
that Herodotus
much
now
fell here
than
more
into
gross
very
one-twelfth
of the
mistake,
size of the
; but
of
in the time
the former
on
itself in size.'
thousand
of Azof
without
amount,
commonly supposed
Sea
the
white
the
from
drawn
was
also
has
; it is called
survey,
for him
constructed
of
pillars
of six hundred
'
finished his
pillarin Greek, on
one
Now
he had
names
Pontus
inferior to
Pontus
IV.
Book
of the Pontus.*
mother
had been
upon
The
them.
very much
into the
run
likewise
He
Saraian.
giveof
to
DARIUS.
OF
existence
of
connexion
between
the Euxine.
elevation
of
formerlythe
it has
considerable
bed
long been
(Heber'sMS.
the time
present,
does.
*
of Herodotus
so
to
as
the Palus
It may
whether
in
it
sea.
have
have
"
in
had
have
of
than
formed
the
sea
feet
deep
Palus
more
an
better admitted
area
of
four
14
or
land out
new
of Azof
not
summer
Journal,quoted
(Compare
makes
of the
of country
The
filling
up
tract
five times
(.omparisonwith
at
its
as
great
the Euxine
note
in the
was
greatest depth.
Maeotis
was
of what
stillcontinues, and
thus
may
as
at
it has at
than
that
it
now
Scylax
this idea, or
certainly a
inscriptions. They may
'
natural
It was
in the censet
that the Persians, who
tral
inscriptions
up trilingual
should
provinces for the benefit of their Arian, Semitic, and Tatar populations,
scriptions
leave bilingual records
in Egypt they would
in other places. Thus
have their inin the hieroglyphic
in
well as the Persian character, of which the vase
as
St. Mark's,at Venice, is a specimen.
In Greece
they would use, besides their own,
the Greek
Herodotus, however, is no doubt inaccurate
language and character.
when
he speaks here of Assi/rinn letters. The language and character used in the
the Assyrian.
But
would be the Persian, and
not
as
cently,
moderns, till reinscription
to speak of ""/ie cuneiform
have been accustomed
not distinguishlanguage,^^
ing
between
of cuneiform
sort
to
one
writing and another, so Herodotus
appears
been
Chap.
87-89.
BRmGE
zantines removed
for
these
altar which
an
remained
behind
OF
MANT)ROCLES.
their
pillarsto
they erected
it lay near
Q*J
city,and
own
to Orthosian
used them
Diana."
One
block
the
at
temple of Bacchus
zantium
Bywas
Assyrian writing. The spot
where Darius bridged the Bosphorus was, I think
but I speak
only from conjecture,
half-waybetween the city of Byzantium
and the temple at the mouth
of the strait.''
88. Darius was
the bridgethrown
the
so pleasedwith
across
strait by the Samian
Mandrocles,that he not only bestowed
:
and
him
upon
kind.
covered
with
Mandrocles, by
presents,caused
way
him
of every
ten
offeringfirstfruits
from
these
"
"
to Juno's fane
fish-fraught
Bosphorus bridged,
this
Mandrocles
proud memorial bring ;
When
he'd skill to gain,
for himself a crown
For Samos
praise,contentingthe Great King.'*
The
Did
Such
of his work
the memorial
was
of the
which
tect
by the archi-
left
was
bridge.
rope,
Darius, after rewarding Mandrocles, passed into Euthe Pontus, and
while he ordered
the lonians to enter
89.
the stream
bridge across
iEolians,and
There
of the Ister.
his
await
and
he
bade
coming.
them
throw
The
lonians,
which furnished
Hellespontians
the chief strengthof his navy.
So the fleet,threading the
Cyanean Isles,proceededstraightto the Ister,and, mounting
the river to the pointwhere its channels
separate,*a distance
the
were
nations
had established
or
preservedtheir city. (Compare the
Stator")
Jupiter
Here, and above in eh. 85, the temple of JupiterUrius (OCpioi)13 supposed to
considered
in later times to
be meant.
(Bahr ad loc.) This temple certainly was
mark
the mouth
of the strait (seeArrian, Peripl.Pont. Eux. p. 124 ; Strabo, vii. p.
Herodotus
alludes
464; Anon.
Peripl.p. 165-7), but it is very uncertain whether
Table
it
i
t
the
the
Asiatic
side
to
on
Peutiugerian
(see
; Polyb. iv.
; for,first, was
second
of
a
and
should
after
the
mention
place on
we
39, "c.),
Byzantium,
expect,
that the temple of Jupiter
have no evidence
the European coast ; and further, we
built so early. The Byzantines had
Urius was
a temple directly
opposite to the
temple of JupiterUrius, if,as generallysupposed,it is that whereof Strabo speaks
the temple of the Chalcedonians."
(1.s. c.) as
"
Latin
That
is,Diana, who
'"'^
'
"
"
we
The
cannot
Danube
be
have
surveys
Rassowa
near
the Dobrudseha
certain
shown
that
no
branch
(seeGeogr. Journ.
to
say
whether
can
ever
vol. xxvi.
there
is not
p.
have
been
210),yet
some
we
other
thrown
do
Hne
not
out
know
by which
from
the
enough
a
stream
angle
about
may
Book
TEARTJS.
THE
g8
IV.
other
all
are
cold,in
flowingfrom
the
rock,
same
lie at
part hot.
which
distance
They
an
equal
and
near
Perinthus,"
ApoUonia on
the
the Euxine,2 ^ two
days'journey from each,^ This river,
into the
Tearus, is a tributaryof the Contadesdus,which runs
Hebrus
The
empties
Agrianes,and that into the Hebrus.*
the cityof ^nus.'
itselfinto the sea near
Here
the
banks of the Tearus, Darius
then, on
91.
stopped
in
are
from
part
of Hera3um
the town
The
pitched his camp.
caused a pillar
to be erected in
effect :
to the following
river charmed
and
afford
the
best
and
that
*'
placealso,with
The
fountains
beautiful
most
the south
passed considerablyto
must
a navigablebranch
have
this
reached
at
sea
"
The
into the
runs
JEski
Karishtiran,near
Simerdere, which
rises from
the Little
the
Bala.
It appears,
side of the
western
or
Tearus
they
clear
seems
(seeabove,
Karaglak.
Tekedere,which
modern
to be
ratlier tlie
woody
Balkan, near
of the Tearus
sources
Istria
near
however,
Dagh^
38
or
Book
It
present mouths.
the
he
tion
inscrip-
an
of the
of all rivers
water
of all the
have
once
so, that
him
mentioned
easily be
so
warm
made
out.
All
The
springs are
not
now
supposed
have
to
any
colony.
"
There
were
of Illyria,
of
Euxine
is mentioned
coast
According
which
Herodotus
The
name.
famous
most
was
the
by Scylax among
the anonymous
author of the
Cliius,it was founded
by the Milesians
50
Scymnus
writer informs
us
Cyrus (ab. u. c. 609). The same
become
which determines
its site to be
Sozopolis,
the south side of the Gulf of Burghaz.
The villageof Yene is nearly equidistantfrom
but
(Apollonia),
The
'
the
little farther
from
on
the
to
that
ix. 92).
speaks (infra,
the
latter.
years
that
before
the
Apollonia in
Erekli
accession
his time
of
had
on
Slzeboli,
and
(Perinthus)
distance,however,
Sizeboli
even
as
is above
50 miles to the nearer
and would
be 70 by any
flies,
(Erekli),
route
the estimate of two
: thus
practicable
days is too little.
The Agrianes is undoubtedly the modern
Erkene, which runs into the Maritra
(Hebrus)to the north of the range of Rhodope {DespotoDagh). The Contadesdus
crow
Concerningthe
site of
Chap.
90-93.
were
on
visited,
ENSLAVED
his march
beautiful of men,
and of the whole
he
GET^
THE
into
Darius,son
of
continent/'
"
BY
DARIUS.
the
was
up
which
inscription
this
place.'
to a second
Marching thence,he came
which
flows through the country
Artiscus,^
set
at
92.
Here
obeyed, Darius
hills formed
subdued
were
Thracians
of
of
Vide
'
There
istence
the
Ister,*
those who
Mesembria*
'*
rijv 'Aeiav oiKfifvvrai
eupra, i. 4.
is Bome
believe that
to
reason
few years
informed
by
When
ago.
old Turk
an
Odrysians.'
his orders
General
ol
a
were
him
great
people whom
he
The
immortality.
dwelt
above
Scyrmiadaa and
the
"
the
of his soldiers
one
first
believe in their
who
Getae,"^
and
Salmydessus,^
every
When
passed by.
the
at
arriving
Apolloniaand
of the
his
of the stones
the
spot,where
river,called
continued
Before
93.
gg
the cities
Nipsseans,
n*p"Toi."
was
portion of this inscription
visited Bunarhissar
Jochmus
in
ex"
in 1847, he
written
with
"
that
had
an
been
that Darius
went
so
likelythe Tekcdereh,which
Balkan.
Here
General Jochmus
to
touch
several
observed
on
this stream.
times
an
The
Artiscus
is most
t4p6s or
He
as
is crossed
tumuli.
also remarked
in the
winding bed
lowed
folthus have
would
He
Mixeiiria and Yovan-Dervish.
coast, which lie between
the route
and liudiger in 1828, and by Marshal
pursued by Generals Roth
Diebitscb in 1829.
'
than a plausible
the Goths of later times is more
v. ch. 8).
certain (see note on Book
regarded as historically
Moreover
the
have
a
striking
compounds
Tyri-getae,
Massa-getae,Thyssa-getae,
of Visi-goths
and
analogy to the later names
Ostro-goths.
Salmydessus,or Halmydessus, was a stripof shore {alyiaK6i,
Scymn. Ch. 1. 723)
in the neighbourhood of a river of the same
itself into the
which
emptied
name,
Euxine
70 miles from the opening of the Bosphorus. (Arrian. Peripl. ad fin. ; Anon.
visited it,
Peripl.p. 164.) It is mentioned
by Xenophon (Anab. vii. 5, " 12), who
The identity
of
conjecture. It may
be
and
was
witness
wrecked
to
the
barbarous
the coast.
persons
upon
in the modern
Turkish town
Salmydessus seems
and
Seli/m-hriii),
*
Mesembria
conduct
A
of
of the Thracian
inhabitants
of the root
compounded
of the word
Odessus, the name
is mentioned
by Scylax among
Saint
(found also
of another
the Greek
to
in Zalm-ox'n
town
upon
cities upon
the
towards
appellation
appears
fragment
Mldjeh (long.28" 10',lat. 41" 35'). The
of the old
vive
sur-
name
and
this coast.
the Thracian
STORY
70
OF
ZALMOXIS.
IV.
Book
"
',
by
(11.
(Peripl.
740-1) it was founded
p. 69.) According to Scymnus Cuius
and Megareans about
the time of Darius's expeditionagainstthe
(Peripl.
Scythe. Strabo (vii.
p. 46*2)calls it a colony of the Megareans only. Arrian
mark
and
the
author of the PeriplusPonti Euxiui sufficiently
its
anonymous
p. 13G)
The name
site. It lay at the base of Mount
remains
Ilasmus, a littleto the south.
In the modern
Jifjsema
(long. 27" 45', lat. 42" 35').
coast.
the ChalcedonianH
"
The
Thracians
lonia and
That
the Black
and
or
Zamolxis
also by Mnascas
(Vit.Pythag. ". 173), and
witnessed
identical
with
the
from
name
does
not
seem
Selm, the
third
son
Sea.
the Getae is
objectof worship among
Jamblichus
430),
(vii.
p.
Diogenes Laertius (viii.
1). Mnascas
regarded him as
the Chronus
of the Greeks.
Porphyry (Vit.Pythag. " 14) derives
word
Thracian
"a skin ;" but this
a
zahmis, which, he says, signified
with that of
the
connect
a
name
probable origin. May we
very
Zalmoxis
the chief
was
of Patrae
of the
of incantation.
Vide supra, ch. 36.
(p. 158, B) as a master
etymology (^Gyvaleysis,
"giver of rest ") has been suggested for
word (Bayer'sOrigin.Sinic. p. 283). Zalmoxis
Zamolxis
or
might, it is said,in
same
language signify Lord of the earth."
of the Calyndians(i.172),and the Psylli(iv.173).
Compare the customs
the Charmides
*
this
the
Lithuanian
"
'
*
Thracian
children
slaves
were
very
in Greece.
numerous
v.
slavery (infra,
6).
Davus
the most
{^doi,AoiFos)were
Terence,passim.)
into
In
common
the
times
names
The
of the
for
Thracians
later
Chap.
94-97.
PASSAGE
OF
Pythagorasson
rich,and
grew
of Mnesarchus.
The
at that time
THE
After
leavingSamos,
Thracians
ISTER.
obtaininghis
returned
lived in
71
his
to
wretched
who
poor ignorantrace ; Zalmoxis,therefore,
with the Greeks, and especially
with one
who
a
their
those
of life and
kind
means
wit, was
manners
more
suddenly
regrettedhis loss,and
from
abode
an
constructing
was
which, when
it
was
eyes of
mourned
the
in his secret
over
ground,
under-
ing
withdrew,vanish-
Thracians,who
him
that
holding this
apartment
completed,he
the
them
good. While
of discourse,
he
meanwhile
no
to
current
they would
into
were
commerce
by
with
in which from
built,
principalThracians,using the occasion to
neither he, nor they,his boon companions,nor
would
ever
perish,but that they would
where
and
way,
by his
was
he
country.
own
contemptible philosopher,
Pythagoras
most
freedom
one
as
greatly
He
dead.'
chamber
Zalmoxis
of
Pythagoras.
of the name,
of the
or
GetJB,I
the
they
whether
were
i3eoplewho
reduced
now
by
the
the
As
reallya
ever
was
is nothing but
farewell.
observe
have
there
Zalmoxis
bid him
now
to
Whether
native
Getae
for the
practicesdescribed
and
Persians,
man
god
selves,
them-
above,
accompanied the
of Darius.'
army
97. When
he made
his land
Darius,with
his troops
the
cross
reached
forces,
stream, and
after
all
the
Ister,
were
gone
orders
the
lonians
break
follow
to
and
to
the
bridge,
gave
with the whole naval force in his land march.
They were
over
him
'
This
story
told
was
copied Herodotus.
'"
eprung
Greeks
Dahlmann
out
of
(Life of
the
must
*
simply
name,
which
was
as
often written
Zamolxis
as
Zalmoxis.
story
The
of the Pontus
the belief of
and
also by Hellanicus
have
to
(Fr.ITS),who seems
Euseb. P. E. x. p. 466, B.)
Herod,
p. 115, E. T.) conjecturesthat this whole
have
come,
The
whole
Bulgaria,seems
have
been a native of Samos
imagined that Zamo-lxis must
;
the Getse,who
in
the
immortality of the soul,
worshipped him,
they thought,from Pythagoras.
tract between
the Balkan
(Haemus) and the Danube, the modern
to
have
to
been
at
this time
the confines
in the
of Servia
reached
ADVICE
72
about
to
Goes
naeans,
agreeableto
son
the
wherein
king
in
there
is not
it is,and
up
we
come
with the
could
"
"
who
it
was
speak
his
Thou
art
is
cultivated,
city. Keep this
it,to watch over
singleinhabited
leave those
to
following:
part of which
no
Mytile-
whether
wished
who
words
country
So if
them
the
the
generalof
the
to listen to one
bridge,then, as
it.
when
IV
Book
COES.
of
him
mind,''addressed
about, Sire,to attack
and
OF
built
wish, we may
For I have
findingthem, our retreat will stillbe secure.
fear lest the Scythiansdefeat us in battle,
is
dread
but my
no
lest we
be unable
to discover
them, and suffer loss while we
wander
about their territory.And
now, mayhap, it will be said
advise
I
thee thus in the hope of beingmyselfallowed to remain
behjiuL;'but in truth I have no other design than to recomas
we
return
fail of
the
yilSend
which
seems
againin
deeds
my palace,be
will I recompense
sure
to
thou
me
to
come
me,
and
with
good
east.
from
Starting
of the sea-shore
is
now
describe the
of
Scythia. Immediately
crossed.Old Scythia* begins,and continues as far
'
Great
*
the
ments
measure-
fear of
eh. 84), it
punishment of Q^Iobazus (supra,
was
as
the
giving offence
city
to the
important to guard
againstthis suspicion.
Herodotus
considers
maintained
themselves
in
parts oi
74
THE
TAURIC
MOUNTAINS.
Book
IV.
Chap.
CUSTOMS
100-108.
OF
THE
TAURI.
75
of others,
where the shape of
suggest a number
that
land closelyresembles
of Taurica.
this
100. Beyond
tract,we find the Scythiansagain in possession
instances may
the
of the
the eastern
on
the Palus
emptiesitself
Tanais,which
of
the
bordering
parts
district lyingwest
as
M^eotis,
into that
boundaries
As
as
sea,
and
Bosphorus and
Cimmerian
the Tauri
country above
lake
far
the river
as
its upper
at
Scythia,if
of the
the
from
start
we
end.
and
Borysthenes,
ten
from
more
the
the
Borysthenesto
Palus
to
sides which
the two
also of the
straight inland
run
sides at
transverse
rightangles
length,which
same
four
are
Scythia.'"
their situation,
on
reflecting
perceived
Scythians,
that they were
not strong enough by themselves
with
to contend
of
in
the army
Darius
sent envoys
open fight. They, therefore,
to the neighbouring
nations,whose kings had alreadymet, and
102.
The
in consultation
were
they
who
had
The
Tauri
sacrifice to the
they
have
into
to
the
some
whereon
the
victim
followingcustoms.
shipwreckedpersons,
their
ports by
Alter
the
on
the
head
temple stands,'and
an
aKpor-fipiov
(p.TO),and Strabo
peninsula(vii.
p. 445).
See the Appendix, Essay iii., On
tract
or
'"
They
the
sacrifice is this.
strike
host.
Now
the Sauromatae,
Virginall
compelled to put
of
mode
vast
so
come
Agathyrsi,the
103.
of
the advance
upon
and
offer in
all Greeks
The
of weather.
stress
preparatory ceremonies,
with
club.
the trunk
nail the
Then,
the
from
head
speaks of
it as
to
cording
ac-
pice
precicross
x^^i*^"^'^"^
of Scythia."
of the Crimea, not far
coast
south
temple occupied
on
promontory
from Criumetopon (Cape Aia). The
named
itself
was
by the Greeks
promontory
Partlienium, from the temple (Strab.vii. p. 446 ; Plin. H. N. iv. 12 ; Mela, ii.i."c.)
'
It is
"
This
thought that
the monastery
the
Geography
the
of St.
George occupiesthe
site.
76
THE
AGATHYRSI.
IV.
Book
Others grant that the head is treated in this way, but deny that
body is thrown down the cliff on the contrary, they say, it
is buried.
The goddess to whom
these sacrificesare offered the
the
"
Tauri
themselves
declare
to be
chimney.
The
that
reason
the
heads
up so high, is
be under
their
set
are
The
Agathyrsiare a
wearing gold on
very fond of
in common,
that
of
they
so
their
envy
respectstheir customs
men
and
luxurious,
very
be all
may
neither
family,may
one
other
of
race
and, as
brothers,^
hate
nor
wives
members
another.
one
approach nearly to
those
In
of
the
Thracians."
'
with
The
own
Artemis
as
the
'
the Tauri
Tirgingoddess of
their
hence
Mag.
ad
its basis.
In the time
by the Greeks.
The
conjecturethat
As.
more
got the
Herodotus
of
identifyingtheir
legend, and
voc.
Greek
mere
Artemis
the Tauri
were
the Tauri
national
not
were
goddess
with
averse
the
of the Cimmerians
remnant
to
virgin
mitting
ad-
shipped
wor-
(Grote,vol.
Nat.
to
rest
probability
upon.
in
their manners
anything
liowever,it is declared by
and
customs
Herodotus
that
parts.
*
The
marked
country of the Agathyrsi is distinctly
(sup.49) as the plainof the
(Maris). This region,enclosed on the north and east by the Carpathian
Alps, would be likelyto be in early times auriferous.
This anticipation
of the theory of Plato (Rep. v.) is curious.
Plato indebted
Was
Marosch
'
to Herodotus?
"
were
Rittcr
Niebuhr
(Researches,"c.,p. 62,
actually Thracians,and
(Vorhallc,i.
pp.
ventures
E.
to
286-7) considers
to
have
been
Agathyrsi
that
the
Daci
of later times,
Sarmatians.
There
Chap.
THE
104-106.
Neurian
The
106.
ANDROPHAGI.
customs
*ff
like
are
the
Scythian. One
of Darius
driven from
they were
generationbefore the attack
which
of
invaded
their land by a huge multitude
them.
serpents
in
their
while
Of these some
own
others,
were
produced
country,
those
and
by
the north.
on
quitted their
far the
greater number,
in
came
from
beneath
Suft'ering
grievously
homes, and took refugewith the
this
the
deserts
scourge, they
It seems
Budini.
that
to
people are
back
oath.'
an
106.
of the
manners
"
Bcarcclyappear to be sufficient grounds for either of these opinions. All that can
in the time of Herodotus
in the country now
be said is,that the Agathyrsi dwelt
the north.
called Transylvania,and
afterwards
driven
to
more
They are
were
mentioned
by Epliorua (Fr.78); Pliny (iv.12); Mela (ii.
1); Dionys. Per. (310);
Marc. Heracl.
geographer places
5). The last-mentioned
p. 56 ; and Ptolemy (iiiThe custom
attention in
them
the Baltic.
of the Agathyrsi which drew
most
near
later times, was
their practiceof painting their bodies.
Jin.
iv. 146 ;
(See Virg.
1.
Solin. Polyhist.
s.
c. "c.)
20; Mela,
into hyaenas
A class of people in Abyssiniaare believed to change themselves
On
who
lived for
when
discredit
I
told
to
was
one
they like.
it,
by
appearing
my
well
there
that
informed
that
he
doubted
and
no
was
once
it,
walking
years
person
of them when
he happened to look away
with one
for a moment,
and on turning
again towards his companion he saw him trottingoff in the shape of a hyaena. He
^
afterwards
him
met
recalls the
*
As
in his old
form.
loup-garouof France.
Herodotus
trustworthy.
recedes
from
of Herodotus, to have
eastward
perhaps as far as
time
These
worthies
blacksmiths.
aie
The
story
[G. W.]
"
the
must
sea
be
inhabited
his accounts
regarded
as
the modern
become
real nation.
Lithuania
the government
of Smolensk.
in the town
be traced
S^ur, and the river Nuretz, which
mentioned
are
by Ephorus (Frag.78); Pliny (Hist.Nat.
They
various
have
of
traditions
embodied
the
belief
of distant nations
with
respect
in their
in
to
this
belief,which
in their
the Germans
It is a form
Imip-garou.
imconnected
with
the
disease of
lycanthropy.
*
Or
"
Men-eaters."
Here
the
national
name
is
evidentlylost,but
peculiar
vol. i. p.
249.)
Heeren
MELANCHL^NI"
THE
78
themselves.
Unlike
cannibals.
107. The
and
Melanchlasni
from
nation in these
other
any
all of
wear,
which
name
IV.
Book
BUDINI.
THE
parts, they
them, black
they bear.
are
cloaks,
Their customs
Scythic.
are
Budini
The
108.
are
they
a
city
deep blue eyes, and
vrith
is
surrounded
called Gelonus,which
in their territory,
a
of
each
wood.*
loftywall, thirtyfurlongs
way, built entirely
of
the
the
all
and
the
houses
in
All the
same
place
temples are
the
Here
Grecian
honour
of
built
in
material.
are
gods,
temples
fashion with images, altars,and
after the Greek
and adorned
There is even
held every third year,
all in wood.
afestival,
shrines,
the natives fall into the Bacchic
of Bacchus, at which
in honour
fury.For the fact is that the Geloni were ancientlyGreeks,who,
have
all
being driven
*
out
of the
factories
to
the
There
probably a translation of the native name.
which is
Sia/i-poosh,
Koosh, who call themselves
exact
an
equivalent o{ M(\ayx"^a.7i/oi.(Rennell'sGeograph. of Herod, p. 87.) There
Indians (Ross,vol. i.
the North-American
is also a tribe of "Black-robes"
among
titles
barbarous
Such
common
are
people.
among
p. 305).
The dress of the Melanchlaeni
is noted
by Dio Chrysostom (Orat. xxxvi. p. 439),
who
adopted by the Olbiopolites. He describes the cloak us
says it had been
the more
"small, black,and thin" (^ixiKphv,
ixtKav, Xcirrov).Probably the dress was
Cahnucks
and Tatars
remarked, as the other nations of these parts, like the modern
generally,may have affected bright colours.
a
The Melanchlajni
had
mentioned
been
Scythian
by Hecatseus (Fr. 154) as
nation."
They continue to figurein the Geographies (Plin. vi. 5; Mela, i. 19;
Dionys. Perieg.309; Ptol. v. 19, "c.),but appear to be graduallypressed eastward.
By Ptolemy they are placed upon the Rha or Wolga.
Or
This is
Black-cloaks."
"
is at present
"
Their
Desna
position
These
give them
than
the
in the
time
far better
Don
remnant
be the
country
between
the
of the Budini
to
Melanchlaeni,
nomadc
races
whom
which
are
the
remarkable, and
very
ancestors
Hceren
of the German
people the
entire tract
from
would
race,
(As.
the Don
of the
the Wolga
Galli")might
and
to
seems
title to be be considered
Androphagi and
Nat.
been
of Herodotus
Don, or Tanais.
physicalcharacteristics
the
and
dark
universally
to
hom
the Greeks
be their true ethnic title,
as
generally muintained.
(Vide infra,ch. 109.)
Heeren
a staplefor the
(As. Nat. ii. p. 292, E. T.)sees in this city,or slobode,
founded
by the Greeks of the coast.
expressly for commercial
fur-trade,
purposes
Schafarik
regards it as not of Greek, but of barbaric origin,and grounds upon it an
that the Budini
Sclavonic
a
were
people. (SlavischeAlterth. i. 10, pp.
argument
favour (Hist,of
of
This
which
Grote
Mr.
last view,
speaks with some
185-95.)
in Herodotus.
the
with
statements
iii.
is
at
variance
vol.
Greece,
utterly
p. 325, note)
Heeren
is probably right,that the place became
a
staple,for it lay in the line of
the trade carried on
by the Greeks with the interior (supra,chs. 21-4); but as we
at a
know
other instance of the Greeks
no
founding a factoryfor trading purposes
distance from the coast, it is perhaps best simply to accept the narrative of Herod
Greeks
certain fugitive
happened to settle.
a place where
otus, that it was
"
and
Chat.
THE
107-110.
Budini
took
and
their abode
up
79
with them.
They
still speak a
half
half
language
SAUROMAT^.
Greek,
Scythian.
Budini, however, do not speak the same
language
the Geloni,nor is their mode
of life the same.
as
They are the
aboriginalpeopleof the country, and are nomads ; unlike any
of the neighbouringraces, they eat lice. The
Geloni,on the
eat
bread,have gardens,and
contrary, are tillers of the soil,
both in shape and complexion are quite different from the Budini.
The
109.
The
it is
Greeks
mistake
planted with
part is
reeds
to
growing
another
of all manner
trees
broad
call
notwithstanding
givethem the name.'
on
of animal
sort
get
Here
from
them
otters
which
natives
by
caught,and
are
has
Geloni,but
country is thickly
Their
of kinds.*
deep Inke,surrounded
it.
these latter
border
beavers,witli
face.
square
their capotes
With
the
and
they
'J
is of virtue in diseases of
remedy,'which
the womb.
It is
110.
the Greeks
that when
reportedof the SauroTnat.T,
the Amazons,' whom
the Scythianscall Oior-pata
foughtwith
"
It has
that
the
been
conjecturedthat
the
Bwlini
name
title,and
religious
(Ritter,Vorhallo,p. 25.)
Buddhistii.
is
marks
But
as
"
"
Zadonsk
of
contrast
to the rest
Woronetz, which offers so remarkable
a
otters
The
of
the
mention, however,
(Clarke, p. 196.)
lake,containing
it these are
and beavers, and especially
of the " square-faced animals
seals,would
to require a position further to the east.
There are no lakes in the Woronetz
seem
of the Wolga, and
country, and though seals are found in the Caspian, at the mouths
in some
of the Siberian lakes (Heeren, As. Nat. ii. p. 2yl, note, E. T.),they do not
about
and
Russia.
x.
"
"
the
mount
seals
are
Wolga,
sepulchralvases
and
59.
p.
"
are
of fur is
border
the
V.
nor
they
found
in the Tanais.
whether
be doubted
It may
reallyintended.
and
commonly
other
seen
to
remains.
edge
See
the coat
woodcuts
by the Scythians ou
worn
in notes
vol.
day. (Pallas,
iL
'
and
pi.23
ou
chs. 46
Dubois, vol.
202.)
Ilorum
has been
texticuHs remedium
thought by
some
to show
obtincnt, quod
that Castor
oil
in morbis
in the
was
This
pharmacopeia of these
nations.
Herodotus
"
"
STORY
80
"
"
for
the Greeks
affer
them
on
the
and
how
Palus
Mteotis and
which
is in the
ashore,and
mounting
to
country of
land
Scythscould
the
"
tell what
not
"
resolve to kill
of their
detachment
when
had
not
been
come
their
them, but
as
men,
againstthem
they could guess
to send
as
near
AH
this
pnemy.
their strong desire to obtain children from
the
near
of the
camp
youthsdeparted,and obeyed
The
given.
to
probably African,
not
Vide
of
more
youngest
do them
supra,
any
V. note
Greek.
This
ch. 20.
Amazons
harm,
and
again
*,ch. 191.
placeappears
to
the orders
found
soon
It is found
fought a battle.
hands, whereby
and
race.
So the
they had
the
"
and
notable
vel.
mar-
about
in their
number, with orders to encamp
when
tlie Amazons
them
do
do as they saw
and
avoid
to retire,
againstthem, they were
to
men
were
approach
they halted,the young
advanced
so
even,
of
men
in
no
were
itself,
truth.
the
they discovered
fight
regions;
was
all
against them,
out
went
nation
come
Some
winds
of the attack
make
to
age,-^they
the
inhabited
the
towards
same
where
of the men,
the enemy
had
Imagining,however, that they were
alike unknown
made
sacred
mas-
their
upon
them
upon
and
crews,
quite strange to
or
rudder,sails,
oars,
either
use
these
of horses which
The
111.
to
that
last
proceeded by
and
to
all the
At
came
vessels
prisoners
;
the death
listed.
waves
IV.
Thermodon, put
their
of
against the
up
however
they were
As
three
made
rose
man.
of the
battle
board
they had
to
Book
"
the voyage
upon
them
AMAZONS.
"
gainingthe
sea, takingwith
whom
Amazons
women
THE
it may
be rendered,Oior being Scythic
"
for
it is reported,I say, that
to slay
as
man-slayers/'
or
OF
they
so
in Western
"
out
on
Africa.
which
that
they
their
part
The
is
name
[G.W.]
have
been
Greek
port, and
was
is clearlyGreek, and
marks
that
probably a colony from Panticapajum. Its name
which
difficult to find on the
are
it was
in the neighbourhood of some
high cliffs,
shores of the Sea of Azof.
Perhaps the most probable site is near Marianpol (see
the
coast
attains
some
elevation.
Crcmnisci
is not
to
be
founded
con-
youths.
Cremni.
It
was
on
CUSTOMS
82
THE
SAUROMAT^.
Book
IV
a
days' march from that stream, and again northward
from
the Palus
of three days' march
Here
Maeotis.^
where
to the country
theynow live,and took up their
Df three
distance
they came
abode
OF
The
in it.*
to the
from that
of
women
the
SauromataB
have
continued
day
frequentlyhunting on horseback
even
unaccompanied ; in
present,to
with
their
husbands,
taking
war
times
some-
field ;
the
and
wearingthe
117.
nave
girlshall
because
correctly,
till she
wed
it
happens that
been
having never
age,
Their
the first.
at
imperfectly
no
it
talked
never
has
the
Scythia,^but
Amazons
learnt
marriage-lawlays it down,
killed
in battle.^
man
dies unmarried
woman
at
lifetime
it
that
times
Some-
an
advanced
to
fulfil the
condition.
The
118.
the presence
to
of the
envoys
of the
kingsof
these
it known
to
made
deliberate,
of the other
subduingthe whole
over
of
Europe, where
'
Here
U.
have
we
extended
It has
well
Caucasus,as
eastward
distance
that
as
Thracians,and
of the belief of
indication
an
crossed
the
reduced
alreadyobserved
been
of the
he had
into
assembled
nations,who were
that
the
them,
Persian,after
had
thrown
a bridge
continent,
Bosphorus,and
considerable
some
on
Scythians,
being introduced
was
now
of the
place where
great portionof what
of the Don
of Azof.
Vide
the Tanais
is
fell into
the government
now
Cossacks,was
ably
prob-
*,
infra.Appendix, Essay ii.
did not touch the
tlic country of the Sauromataj
According to this description
the
however
in ch.
but
the
48th
statement
Ma?otis,
parallel.Compare
began about
In later times,as we
find by the I'eriplus
of Scylax (p. 74),they certainly
21.
under
once
included
and
water,
in the
sea
and
reached
'
the
to
sea.
This is of
the
course
originof
the
myth
narrated
above.
That
the Sarmatian
women
"
That
appear
these
habits
the Sauromataj
admit
to
of
to
seems
be
of Herodotus
doubt.
Niebuhr
fact.
certain
are
the
Sarmatians
of later times
(Researches,
pp. 74-81)traces
does
their
uot
gradual
progress
the name
from
Whether
of Slaves
we
may
from
presume
the declaration
epoke bad
Slaves
a
difierent result.
statement
(Fr. 122),but
See
Appendix,
Essay iii.
'
Nicolas
',hat he does
of Dama.scu3
more
than
repeats this
follow Herodotus.
it is not
certaia
Chap.
OF
CONFERENCE
117-119.
THE
PRINCES.
83
making
"
"
The
this account.
againstus
and
will not
advance.
Then
the way.
alone was
aimed
hands
our
have
But
of his
when
we
have
the
avenge
enslaved
been
his
bound
to
molestingany nation by
plain to all,that Scythia
been
now,
to
come
would
Scythia,without
at.
less than
no
only, he
us
on
it would
the moment
what
has
been
his conduct
into
gated
Europe, he has subjuwithout exceptionevery nation that lay in his path. AH
tribes of the Thracians
have been brought under
his sway,
them
next
the Geta^."
our
even
neighbours,
among
From
the
and
119.
The
assembled
all that
the
Scythians
divided
romatae
the
entrance
princesof
had
to
the
the
the end
At
say, deliberated.
of the Geloni,Budini, and Sau-
kings
of accord,and pledged themselves to give assistance
were
Scythians ; but the Agathyrsian and Neurian
princes,
opinionwas
togetherwith
and
the
had
not
we
be
suflferedat
he
which
people,^and to war
march
straightupon
to
against you
comes
We
in peace.
can
Had
the Persian leader indeed
leave you
wrongs
Persian
"
the
"
been
should
with
complied with your wishes,and joined our Brms
Now, however, the case stands thus
yours.
you, independently
of us, invaded
the land of the Persians,and so long as God gave
them
: raised up
now
by the same
you the power, lorded it over
to do to
God, they are come
We, on our part,
you the hke.
then have
"
did
to these men
wrong
the first to commit
wrong
begin aggressionsupon
we
see
believe
this
that
punish those
*
Alluding to
to
come
now.
us,
the
pass,
Persians
who
are
the
If
they
suffer them
we
wiU
not
we
will
remain
are
not
come
at
to
For
home.
attack
but, till
we
us, but
to
Scythian invasion
supra,
be
will not
war, and
invade
land, and
our
in the former
no
ch. 1.
of Asia
in the time
of Gyaxares.
See
Book
120.
as
the
BY
ADOPTED
PLAN
84
THE
SCYTHIANS.
Book
IV.
they resolved,
replyreached the Scythians,
refused
their
alliance,that they
neighbouringnations
this
When
openly venture
not
any
on
these
Scythianswent
out
front
the
scouts
as
their
wherein
determined
on,
the
of Darius,sending on in
army
Their wajrons,
fleetest of their horsemen.
number
as
made
were
orders
children
their
and
women
departed,with
been
the
to meet
cattle,
except such a
they kept with them,
and
had
measures
to
to
was
lived,and
wanted
precedethem
for
all their
food,which
in tlieirretreat,
keep marching,without
change
of
The
122.
three
scouts
days' march
time
The
Persians
"
to
of the
at
the
time, and
no
sooner
Scythiansfound
vanced
the Persian host ad-
Ister,and immediatelytook
distance
of a day's march, encamping
all that grew on the ground.
destroying
caught sightof the Scythian horse than
from
the
and Scopasis,
and the three kings,Idanthyrsus,Taxacis
divisions,
tripledivision of the nation under the mythic Leipoxais,Arpoxais,
three great tribes
at all times
and Colaxais
(supra,eh. 5). Possiblythere were
had
chiefs
the
whose
a special
dignity.
Royal Scythians
among
It is to be observed,tiiat,
accordingto the narrative of Herodotus, the nations
those who redrawn
much
who assisted the Scythianshad the war
fused.
as
as
upon them
the first sufferers.
The
(Infra,
SauromatsB,Budini, and Geloni are even
cha. 122-3.)
These
three
'
MARCH
120-124.
Chap.
pursuitof the
The
them.
division of the
single
was
the Tanais.
85
the
Persians
retired hefore
enemy
directed towards the
was
Scythianarmy,'
toward
eastward
DARIUS.
track,while
their
OF
The
the
Scyths crossed
still in
Persians after
them,
pursuit. In this way
passed through the country of the Sauromatae,and entered
the
and
river,
they
that
of the Budini.
123. As
the countries
they
but
enteringthe
on
could
army
Sauromatae, there
Scythiansand
of the
which
of the Persian
the march
long as
the
damage,
land
lay through
nothing
was
barren ;
territories of the
upon
the wooden
These
flow.
and
rivers all
When
Darius
pursuit,and
halted
country of the
the
upon
equal distance
Scythians whom
he had
the
and
higherregions,
been
another,sixty
The
That
"
Mentioned
division of
is,the
that
the Palus
"
The
Gelonus.
above, ch.
This appears
into the Tanais.
be
to
is
was
so
Scytliia. On
their
them,
maining
re-
occupied,
circuit
of
still
were
by
complete
Vide
ch. 108.
supra,
22.
the stream
Ptolemy
Maeotis,between
Oarus
he
built
ch. 120).
Scopasis(supra,
town
'
ono
he
his
Oarus.*
following,made
re-entered
from
from
disappearance,Darius,seeingnothing
"
Lycus,
Here
more
'
the
are
ruins of which
the time
day.^ During
the
names
Ma)otians,
desert,he paused
the
thereabouts,the
or
in my
reached
an
great streams
Syrgis.'
his army
eightlargeforts,at
furlongsapart
the
land four
Their
Mfeotis.
the
traverse
the
of whose
out
Thyssagette,
however
Cremni
called the
makes
the
the mouth
and
generally supposed
It is there said to
the
as
of the Tanais.
Erdkunde,
(Ritter,
to
run
into
Lycus, run
perhaps
"
of them
himself
It
were
seen
largersize
and
the Greek
traders.
them
while
better material
that
His
ruins without
is, as
Dahlmann
built in
Of
observes
(Life,p. 120,
Darius.
Herodotus
common.
hear
we
not
may
believe
connecting them
E.
would
do
have
course
Scythiaby
than
words
he should
in the
the
of
from
in the
with
existence
Darius's
T.),extremely unlikelythat
of
invasion.
any
forta
I^INE
86
half
and
finished,
that the
had
they
He
125.
fell in with
now
HIS
returned
Scythianswhom
that
and
OF
had
he
quickened
Book
the
towards
fled in that
the two
RETURN".
the
were
seen
He
west.
IV
imagined
entire
nation,
direction.
his
combined
march,
and
enteringScythia,
divisions of the
Scythian army,^
their plan of
They kept
instantly
gave
retreatingbefore him at the distance of a day's march ; and, he
still following
them
hotly,they led him, as had been previously
into the territories of the nations that had
refused to
settled,
their allies,
and firstof all into the country of the Mebecome
lanchlseni. Great disturbance was
caused among
this peopleby
the invasion of the Scyths first,
and then of the Persians.
So,
having harassed them after this sort,the Scythiansled the way
and
them
thence
chase.
to
passed onwards
but
their
wise
coming likeStill retreating
they
the inhabitants.
result as before ;
this
which
had witnessed
peo^jle,
the flight
and terror of their neighbours,did not
wait for the
Scyths to invade them, but sent a herald to forbid them to
their borders,and to forewarn them, that,if they made
the
cross
The Agathyrsi
attempt, it would be resisted by force of arms.
then proceeded to the frontier,
their country against
to defend
the invaders.
As for the other nations,the Melanchlasni,
the
to
the north.
enter
from
The
their
country,
dost
thou
refrained
the Neurian
on
a
so
long,and
horseman
to
;* and
Agathyrsi forbade
led
the
own
land.
seemed
so
Persians
interminable,
the Scythian
Idanthyrsus,
"
Thou
followingmessage :
strange man, why
thou keep on flying
there are
before me, when
two
things
If thou
deemest
?
able
to
mightest do so easily
thyself
the
"
thy wanderings
than
thou
thine
hast but
to a
the
king,with
Scythians,when
"
to
even
so
bring thy
art
conscious
shouldest
lord earth
and
and
that
cease
my
let
come,
us
to
water, and
run
to
away
"
at
come
thou
once
conference."
The
divisions of
engage
strengthis greater
The
"
better able
luxurious
have
more
''
Chap.
127.
this message
This is my way,
To
"
from
"
I have
them.
flyfrom
AND
MESSAGE
THE
125-128.
neither
or
peaceful years.
battle
with thee.
join
once
in
come
them
seek
"
them
ye shall see
be sure
Till ye do this,
This is my answer
us.
we
to
queen.'
out, and
whether
then
"
you
there
now,
attempt
to
are
our
with
meddle
will
fightwith you.
unless it pleases
shall not joinbattle,
the challenge
to fight. As for lords,
or
no
we
ancestor,' and
my
and
"We
lands,which might
being taken or ravaged,to be
needs
If,however, you must
us,
fathers' tombs'
Now
cultivated
nor
induce
towns
of life in
mode
only follow my common
I will tell thee why I do not at
I
Scythians have
87
times
in
so
is nothing new
There
thee.
REPLY.
plied
Idanthyrsus,the Scythian king, reI
Persian.
fear men
or
never
fly
done
not
THE
"
the
speech.)* So
departed,bearing this
herald
message
to
Darius.
When
128.
the
Scythiankings
the
heard
of
name
slavery
hither and
thither
about
their
country, but
to
fall upon
them
whenever
'
56
The
and
tombs
71)
seem
of
the
be
to
behind
{yfpoov)
covered,
king",which
meant.
which
the
at
were
the
These
doubt,
no
as
still cover,
'
'
and
Greek
he
of Heaven.
queen
*
says,
:iKvbciiv
"
i, p.
to
5(0
'AyaxcLpffnkuI CKpopn'iiv
-rapoin'iar,
The remark
of Herodotus
^riffii.)
reply of Idanthyrsus,not only of the List
Anacharsis
26) makes
must
word?.
rh
therefore
originof this
(" ndp"rx^ '*""
the
bold speaking.
flvai,'H awo
-KoppriaiaariKOS
of the whole
be understood
PRESENTS
SYMBOLIC
83
again,for fear
retired
made
of the foot.
DARIUS.
Book
the
By night too
IV
Scythians
similar attacks.
many
There
129.
TO
strange thingwhich
taged
greatlyadvanwas
Scyths,
This was
the braying
in these assaults on the Persian camp.
of the asses
of the mules.
and the appearance
For, as I observed
before,the land of the Scythians produces neither ass nor mule,
of
and contains no single
specimen of either animal,by reason
the asses
the cold.' So, when
brayed,they frightenedthe Scythian
in
the
middle
of
the
and
a
often,
horses,
charge,
cavalry;
by the asses, would take frightand
hearing the noise made
wheel round, pricking
up their ears, and showing astonishment.
This was
heard the noise,or seen the
owing to their having never
little
some
form, of the animal before : and it was not without
the progress
on
of
of the
war.
Scythians,when
The
130.
very
Persians,and
the
influence
one
was
the
not
becoming alarmed, took steps to induce them
to quit Scythia,in the hope,if they stayed, of inflicting
on
when
their suppliesshould
them
the greater injury,
altogether
of their cattle exfail. To effect this,they would leave some
posed
moved
with the herdsmen, while they themselves
away
make
to a distance : the Persians would
a
foray,and take the
beasts,whereupon they would be highlyelated.
131. This they did several times, until at last Darius
was
the Scythian princes,understanding
at his wits' end ; hereon
how matters
stood,despatcheda herald to the Persian camp
with presents for the king : these were, a bird,a mouse,
a frog,
Persians
were
five
and
what
these
giftsmight
but
mean,
the
asked
Persians
The
arrows.
bearer
he made
to
tell them
that
answer
he had
no
council
to deliver
consider
to
Darius
132.
a
except
surrender
of
the
matter.
gave it as
themselves
because
gifts,
the
eats
The
"
agrees
same
Bame
with
food
This
the
mouse
as
man,
is made
statement
Herodotus
his
as
to
the
that
opinion,
the
Scyths intended
land and
their country, both
he conceived to be the meaning of
of the earth,and
is an inhabitant
and
while
the
by Aristotle
cause.
M.
frog passes
(De
Generat.
de Buflbn
An.
remarks
ii. ad
that
who
fin.),
tlie
ass
is
was
connected
note
").
inhabitant
with
the
of
warm
belief that
they
inhabited
warm
country
ch.
(supra,
33,
ADVICE
90
to
to
come
OF
foot
hare
that a
array, it chanced
and
set to running
Persians,
who
cries and
of
hare.
told
was
them
and the
started up between
immediately all the Scyths
; when
to those with
this he turned
On
"
said
and
converse,
utterly: and now
to
These
"
that
see
"
safe
I
to
return
Gobryas
well
was
nigh sure,
race
since
"
ere
our
coming
that I see
now
it,especially
is,therefore,
that,when
to do at other
wont
are
we
"Ah!
homes."
our
hardship,takingcare
came
whom
was
he
indeed
do
men
they
as
seemed
in battle
and loud
with great confusion,
pursuit,
Darius,hearingthe noise,inquiredthe cause
ing
all engaged in huntthat the Scythianswere
shouts.
it,and
But
stood
IV.
off in
it,rushed
saw
againstthe Persians,and
'
engagement.
an
Book
GOBRYAS.
wont
was
despise us
ian
rightabout the Scythmine
likewise,it is
ourselves
secure
may
sire,"Gobryas rejoined,
practicab
iman
here,that this was
yet
am
convinced
more
My
them
times,and
leavingbehind
which
is weak
army
also to leave our
asses
of
vice
ad-
fires
us
as
some
on
and
unequal to
tethered,retreat
our
forward
Ister and
to the
Scythia,before our foes march
to any resolution which
or the lonians come
destroythe bridge,
from
lead to
may
ruin."
our
night came,
Gobryas advised ; and when
sick
and
followed his counsel,and leavinghis
soldiers,
135.
So
loss would
whose
the camp,
marched
away.
noise might be heard : the men,
The
about
and
under
but
useless,
the
the
asses
were
asses
pretence, tliat he
was
those
also tethered
left that their
they
reallybecause
Darius
sick
were
about
to
fall
upon
caused
Scythianswith
the
fires
hastilytowards
to
be
Darius
lighted,
the Ister.
The
asses,
than
ever
set
forth,and
of the
aware
marched
departure
Scythians,
host, brayed louder
;
Persians
doubt
of
the
being
hearingthe sound, entertained no
in
the
still
same
place.
who had been leftbehind,
136. When
day dawned, the men
betrayed by Darius, stretched out
perceivingthat they were
of
the
and
the
scarcely
of these
they reallypossessed any
pare
countries have
always lived on horseback,and are utterlyhelplesson foot. (ComHommaire
de ilell,
words, supra,
Travels, p. 243, E. T.,and Ilerodotus's own
Darius might
lorce of loot-aoldicrs,
a
ch. 46, and infra,ch. 136.) If tlieyhad had
have compelled them to a generalengagement.
"
We
now
possiblethat
hear
of the
Scythianshaving infantry.It
such
force.
The
iioniade nations
is
OF
RECOMMENDATION
185-137.
Chap.
MILTIADES.
91
and
Scythians,
the
their hands
"
and
no
the
Scythia;- while
with
way ; it
another,and the
missed
one
first
came
adversaries,
their
aboard
were
that
the
in
out
cut
and well
to
so
not
were
not
acquainted
armies
happened
Scythians,gettingfar ahead of their
the bridge. Finding that the Persians
shortest
the
all horsemen
Scythswere
chiefly
foot,
was
these
ships,in
words
the
"
lonians,who
of Ionia,the
Men
"
two
to remain.
of your days is out, and ye do wrong
Fear
doubtless has kept you here hitherto : now, however, you may
and hasten back to your homes, rejoicing
safelybreak the bridge,
number
that
that he will
137.
generals
*
Vide
Even
the
as
the
at
upon
one."
any
council.
Miltiades the
the
Milesian
other
the
freedom
restore
opposed
nian,
Athe-
Hellespont,'
upon
recommended
Ister,
Scythianswished, and
Histiaeus the
But
lonia.s
do
held
now
commander
to
war
of the Chersonesites
king
was
their
and
lonians
The
who
againmake
never
Scythians.
handle,
this advice.
to
"
It
ch. 120.
supra,
Rwsia
The
but few made
roads.
present day Southern
possesses
and firm, and is traversed, at discretion,by the carta
steppes ia smooth
De Hell,Travels,
(See Clarke's Russia,pp. 186-7, 212-3, "c.
peasantry.
the
at
turf of the
of the
p. 19, E.
*
T.)
Concerning the
vide
of
whole
the
in which
mode
infra,Book
this
peninsula,as
far
as
the
into the
sovereigntycame
The
dominion
wall which
of
Miltiades
stretched
familyof
was
from
across
over
tiades,
Milthe
Pactya
to
Cardia.
^^
the Hellespont
here
habitants
from the inare
distinguished
upon
the
Ileracleotic
of
the
Chersonesus, which occupied the peninsula between
of Sebastopol.
port of Balaclava and the great harbour
See below, vii. 33.
Chersonesites
"The
commanded
ch.
endeavours
to
mean
that Miltiades
Herodotus
subjects.
say that Miltiades commanded
any besides his own
'
Dr. Thirlwall
has called in question the truth of this story (Hist,of Greece,
vol. ii. Append, ii.p. 486),which he considers to have been fabricated by Miltiades
his return
Mr. Grote (History,vol. iv. p. 368, note) mainto Attica, b. c. 493.
on
certainly does
sense
; but
not
I'he difficulty
with the story
tdins the credit of the great Athenian.
in connexion
how
understand
Miltiades
his
could
have
in
to
remained
undisturbed
sovereignty
is,
(as he
to
appears
Otanes
(Herod,
ascribed
to
remain,
but
him.
v.
have
1-2, and
fled to Atu'ca
at
once,
as
(Milt." 3.)
The
OPPOSITION
92
HISTI^US.
OF
Book
IV.
who
"
"
Herodotus
flightwhich
to
have
been
caused
ascribes
in
to fear of the
realityby
Scythians(vi.
40),Mr. Grote
considers
The
in a matter
of
objectionsto this are, first,that it contradicts Herodotus
fact very conspicuous". the enemy
before whom
Miltiades fled ; and secondly, that
it is incompatible with the chronology. Mr. Grote
the chronological
says that
data in Herodot.
vi. 40 are
exceedingly obscure and perplexed,"and therefore he
sets them
aside altogether. But one
thing is sufficientlyclear from them, viz. that
the Scythian invasion of the Chersonese
and flight
of Miltiades happened only three
to Attica ; that is,nearly ticenty
years before his final return
years after the Sc} thian
have
confounded
from the Persians
cannot
a
expedition. Surely Herodotus
flight
in B. c. 514 or 513, with one
from the Scythiansin b. c. 495, tlie undoubted
of
year
the Scythian inroad.
(See note ad loc.)
Mr. Grote, however, shows
for rejecting
Dr. Thirlwall's hypothesis.
good reasons
"
"
"
There
would
to
been
have
have
been
had
any
witnesses
many
chance
of success.
too
to
the true
facts of the case
for
Herodotus's
inquirieswould
And
rication
fab-
have
made
those whose
fathers had been present
chieflyon the Asiatic side,among
at the bridge,and
who
had no interest in exaggeratingthe patriotismof Miltiades.
We
must
therefore accept the fact of Miltiades having advocated
the breaking up
of the bridge.
How
then may
the fact that, notwithstanding this advocacy, he escaped the
Persian vengeance
during the campaigns of Megabazus and Otanes, be aicountod
for?
I conjecture,
The
because it was
then nnknoun.
would
matter
be debated
by
the Greek
the part of
It would be a point of honour
princes in secret conclave.
on
all present not to divulgewhat
been proposed at the meeting,especially
when
had
to do so would
be to bring ruin on
of their own
one
body. Darius would know that
the lonians had been urged by the Scythiansto break the bridge,and that Histiaeus
had been very active in persuading his colleaguesnot
But he
to listen to them.
need not have known
that any of the despots had actuallyproposed complying with
the entreaties
of the Scyths. His specialgratitudeto Histiasus may
also in part
have been owing to the fact,of which there are indications (chs.139 and 141),that
Histiseus held a higher rank than his brother despots,and had the special
charge of
the bridge.
the Ionian revolt broke
When
out, and Miltiades joined in it,as is evident by his
attack on Lcmnos, a Persian depcidoncy (Herod, v. 27), there would
be no
longer
need of concealment.
Miltiades would
boast of what he had formerlydone, and
any
it would become
known
generally.
That the Scythians,twenty
on
afterwards,did not spare the Chersonese
years
this account, does not seem
Their incursions were
to me
at all strange.
not
wars
undertaken
but
from
motives
of policy,
plundering inroads.
Further,they might
know
that Miltiades had been on their side ; and if they did,the gratitudeof a
not
barbarous
people does not often last twenty years.
'
no
doubt
on
time
the Asiatic
of the
side.
passage
of
Byzantium had
ti\eBosphorus.
Chap.
ANSWER
138-140.
Strattis of
GIVEN
Chios,-^aces
TO
THE
SCYTHIANS.
93
of
of Phocasa,
Samos/ Laodamas
and
who had opposed Miltiades.
man
Only-^olian
of
note was
one
present, to wit, Aristagorasof Cym6.'
139. Having resolved to follow the advice of Histiajus,
the
Greek leaders further determined
to speak and
act
follows.
as
In order to appear to the Scythiansto be doingsomething,
when
in fact they were
of
and
likewise
to
doing nothing consequence,
from forcinga passage
the Ister by the
across
prevent them
bridge,they resolved to break up the part of the bridge which
abutted on Scythia,to the distance of a bowshot from the river
HistiaBus of Miletus,the
bank
; and
to
the
assure
proceeding,that there
Such
pleasurethem.
of Histiseus ; and
answer
to
the
Scyths
the advice
which
ye done
come
put
to
into the
us
then
while
Scythians,
was
nothing which
were
the additions
ye have
here with
name
such
advance
in
to
procure
our
Your
freedom.
own
forth
and
"
"
own
eyes
us,
that
we
will work
while
well
be
not
see
Meantime,
made
Good
efforts have
efforts shall
our
to
stood
Your
speed.
do
to the resolution
and
broughtus, Scythians,
to
cause.
not
was
made
rightpath, and
your
they would
Histiteus himself
in the
the demolition
we
are
have
now
wanting
engaged
zealously
labour
wo
is
here
our
found, for
Why
Miltiades,whose
is not
'
kingdom lay
Syloson,it
appears,
did
Of whom
"
This
absence
much
we
hear
not
bad
out
of Darius's
now
again,infra,v.
route, had
submitted,
Priene, and
the Phocaean
unaccountable
12,
leader
and
succeeded
by
he
had
recovered
(vide
it
The
omits, and for what it contains.
70 ships to the combined
later furnished
omission
of all.
Erythrae8 ; while
appears
which
37-38.
fleet at
Yet
so
apparent.
so
Teos
Phocaea
also
could
on
that occasion
give but
three.
Erythrae,are unmentioned.
Herodotus
is imperfect,and that more
be conjecturedthat the list came
from a Hellespontinesource
(from the family
may
of Miltiades,
of
the
the
most
Hellespontine
catalogue
probably); and thus, while
cities is tolerably
complete, there being no importantomission but that of Chalcedon,
of particularrepute obtained
only those Ionian and JEolian leaders who were
any
mention.
Phocjea, though so weak in ships,
might stillpossess a leader of eminence,
found to be the case
was
in the Ionian struggle,
the entire command
when
as
was
placed in the hands of Dionysius(vi.11).
94
DARIUS
the
wells,they
they chose.
to them
They
could
be
would
have
where
route
for their
got
BRIDGE.
they
too
caused
be
to
on
would
seemed
their failure.
found
this track
IV.
whenever
which
measures
exactlywhat
was
Book
Persians
the
out, the
horses,and
these
THE
easilyfound
water
expectingthat
where
AT
But, as it turned
wiselyplanned were
so
took
ARRIVES
and
sought
fodder
their adversaries
throughregions
however,
Persians,
retreat
to be obtained.
The
thingswere
to the line of their former
lor a moment
march, never
kept strictly
so
departingfrom it ; and even
gained the bridge with
difficulty.It was
night when they arrived,and their terror,
when
they found the bridge broken up, was
great ; for they
lonians had
there
Now
Egyptian,who
an
This
world.
in the
was
had
louder
was
person
bid
deserted them.
by
Darius
brought the
once
made
more
142.
while
track.'
good
these
By
the
assist in
fleet to
the
to
The
stand
the water's
at
fellow did
as
he
was
the
bridge.
means
the
Persians
accustomed
to
say of the
of this expedition,
place for reviewing the entire liistory
agree in thinkingabsolutelyincredible (Niebuhr,
; Thirlwall,
Vortriigeuber alte Geschichte, i. pp. 189-191 ; Grotc, iv. pp. 354-361
ch. xiv. p. 223, 8vo. ed. ; Dahlmann's
Life,p. 120, E. T.)
the Canal of Constantinople
That Darius
led an
expeditioninto Scythia,across
certain ; it is a point in which
and
the Danube, may
be regarded as historically
Herodotus.
to contradict
Ctesias himself did not venture
(Excerpt,ap. Photium,
17.) The passage of the Straits,and of the river,by bridgesmade by Greeiis of
be taken to be
of Miltiades,on both occasions, must
reek ships,and the presence
'
This
to
scorns
which
be the proper
all moderns
almost
facts
as
assured
as
itself.
Again,
penetratedto
Darius
any
lesa
"
"
distance
course
"
the
safe
return
"
"
"
"
mained
months) during which the army is supposed to have re(above
enemy's country. It is regarded as impossible,first,that Darius
period of time
two
in the
able to effect the passage of such great rivers as the Dnicstr, the
(Grote,p. 355 : Niebuhr,
Dniopr and the Don, without his fleet and in the summer
been
able
have
should
to exist for so long a
the
army
p. 191); and secondly,that
itself so barren, and
the
when
was
a
vast
and
country
to
traverse
territory,
so
time,
should
had
have
moreover
been
been
purposelyexhausted
before
his
with
them, than
to
suppose
coming.
not
so
p. 190; Thirlwall,p. 225.) But these difficulties are
and
if they were
greater, it would perhaps be better
failed to
formidable
to
as
they
pear;
ap-
obtain
any
knowledge
Chap.
141,
OPINION
SCYTHIAX
142.
OF
THE
lONIANS.
95
men,
that,if they be looked upon as freelonians,by way of reproach,
they are the basest and most dastardly of all mankind
"
of the
real
course
of the campaign,
sketch
in lieu of
This latter
history.
that he
or
purposely gave
be what
to
seems
a grand eraphic
imagines (p. 356,
is thereby dealt to
ns
Grote
Mr.
*'
Rcichard,
and
this
allow
we
expedition
have
to
reached
far,and
thus
to
have
turned,
re-
mentioned
well accept the line of march
as
by Herodotus
and difficulties of the route
the length of the way
assume
being much
any other
The
the same
in any case, supposing the army
to have
reached Gelonus.
question
the
collection
Pontic
in
60
60
time,
to
conceive
Greeks,
or
losingall rebe, can we
years'
see^ms
we
almost
may
as
"
declared
or
that their
no.
Even
the tradition
old walls,which
be
to
were
between
seen
the
Wolga
the Don
and
"With
historical critics to
have
induced so many
that the Persians were
of Herodotus, it may
be observed, first,
skilful in the passage of rivers,from the frequent occasion which
they
respect
to
rejectthe narrative
probably very
had
to
the
cross
Tigris,Euphrates,Upper
unfordable
all of them
the country
about
{vrjvalirf
streams
their armies
which
and
fnjrot,
had
Lower
accordingto
been
author),and lyingin
turies.
marching for cen-
our
in the habit of
Secondly,that
now,
by
means
did not
if
they
be
might
effected.
crossingwas
used
as
Thirdly,that
it is not
at
invading
army
of the streams,
object was
to
the Persians
there
as
avoid
would
is
no
reason
Grote
Mr.
an
to
supposes
engagement,
think
would
that the
have
which
infaUiblyhave brought
any
might
towards
especially
Fourthly,that
be
Scythians
that
would
seize
the
lower
ample
have
; but
part
materials
to
cross,
been
attempt
to
hinder
the advance
of
on.
of
with the passage
Further, as to supplies
; the familiarityof the Orientals
them
nourishment
with
deserts by caravans
of an
take
who
must
enormous
size,
of men,
so
for many
of vast masses
them
the movement
to
months, accustoms
enemy's
which, with us, an
equipped as to be independent of those resources,
country
is
expected to
furnish.
The
tactics of the
Scythians would
have
been
ex-
MEGABAZUS
96
EUROPE.
IN
LEFT
Book
IV
European
This
side.
by
specialhonour
all the
had
"
opened
what
the
He
Persians.
he
the
would
like
than
wherewith
to be
Darius
as
to
eat
some
his brother
83 and
versed
who
history,
paid him
before
in
as
seeds
the
him
answered
are
asked
Artabanus
"
Had
"
here, it
Such
general
as
many
would
whom
men
pleaseme
the
was
to
ferred
con-
pomegranates, and
to
of Greece."
honoured
once
about
Darius
lord
Darius
whom
on
he
have
there
man
compliment which
when
first,
Megabazus
better
was
pomegranate .^"
like
the
was
compliment
at
this time
Europe,amounting
134),and preparationsmade
know
what
"
"
Don
and
(Tanais),
also that he
that he reached
"
skirted
Gelonus, which
seems
to have
been
near
Woronetx
MINY^
THE
98
SPARTA.
AT
Book
manned
the shipArgo was
by whom
stayed awhile in Lemnos, and had there
heroes
had
hearingthis
On
; for these
persons
become
their progenitors."
of their
account
IV
daemonians
descent,the Lace"
what
asked,
was
time, and
their objectin coming to Lacedsemon, and there kindhng their
hmd
fires ?"
They answered, that,driven from their own
by
had
their
most
to
the Pelasgi,
as
was
reasonable,
they
come,
to tbem
sent
second
"
them
good
to
their
on
the Lacedaemonians
terms
own
in their tribes.'
What
that the
The
to receive
of land.''
the
It
Minyae among
of
sons
in their country,
them
allotments
obtain
and
partake their privileges,
seemed
with
to dwell
was
Tyndarus
sailed
had
their
board
on
the
married
Spartan
Argo.
Minyae, on
part, forthwith
married
and
the
in
wives,whom
Lemnos,
wives,
they had
gave
husbands,
to Spartan
time had
146. However, before much
elapsed,the Minyae
to share the throne,and
mitted
combegan to wax
wanton, demanded
other impieties; whereupon the Lacedaemonians
passed
them
them
into
cast
of
sentence
on
death,and, seizingthem,
prison. Now
in the
the Lacedaemonians
put criminals
never
daughters of
the
chief
the
were
among
men
to
death
ingly,
Minyae,accordzens,
not
only citithe Spartans,
H.
in Greece, having settlements
in Tliessaly(Pliii.
powerful race
Magnesia (Strab.ix. p. 601 ; Scliol. ad Ap. Rhod. i. 763), as well as
Strabo (1.s. c.) says that,according to some
euus.
writers, lolcus
N.
about
was
colony
Orchomenus.
from
'
from
of Orchomenus
driven out
little earlier by the irruption of the Boeotians
a
Arne (Thucyd. i, 12),and that they invented this story, in order to claim kindred
with
for them
invented
the Spartans. Or perhaps,as C. 0. Miiller supposes, it was
Minor.
Asia
The expelled Minyans went
to
(Supra,i. 146).
chiefly
should
that
the
C. 0. MuUer
incredible
thinks
it
Minyans
(Orchom.
p. 813)
in after-times.
"
reallyhave
among
been
received
into full
the Perioeci.
citizenship
; and
It is certain
that
in
that
supposes
later times
the
they were
Spartans were
mitted
adcessively
ex-
Castor
and
of
Pollux.
Vide
supra,
'.
Chap.
HISTORY
to be allowed
entreated
with
their
from
such
the
PERSONAL
146, 147.
the
prison,gave
clothes
own
theirs
in
wives'
garments, and
after which
exchange :
thus
Having
more
once
99
the
quarter,granted their
their
THERAS.
to enter
lords ; and
OF
The
request.
to their
the
talk
fraud
entered
women
husbands,and
received
Minyae,dressed
in their
passing for
women,
in this manner,
forth.
went
they seated
selves
them-
Taygetum.'
upon
happened that at this very time Theras,son of Autesion (whose father Tisamenus
the son
of Thersander,and
was
grandson of Polynices),was about to lead out a colony from
This Theras,by birth a Cadmeian, was
Lacedaemon.
uncle on
147.
It
the mother's
side
the two
of
Procles and
Aristod6mus,"
administered
in their
Eurysthenes, and, during their infancy,
When
his nephews,however,on attaining
rightthe royalpower.
to be under
the
"
to
sea
authorityof others
resolved
himself,
authorityso
the
sons
man's
to
bear
to
long
joinhis kindred.
Plutarch
(de
Virt.
Mulier.
There
after
to leave
were
he
could
had
wielded
Sparta,and
in the island^
now
not
cross
called
from
the Herodotean
torn.
ii. p.
narrative.
"
"
Polynices
Hercules
Thersander
Hjllns
Tisamenos
Cleodens
I
Aristomachos
Antesion
Theras
Argeia
Earysthcnes
m.
Aristodemus
Procles.
intended
driven
out
his father Autesion, was
Theras, her brother, who had succeeded
refuge with Aristodemus, his brother-in-law,at Sparta. Aristodemus
under age, Theras, their uncle,
dying while his sons, Eurysthenes and Procles, were
naturallybecame their guardian.
'
of Saniorin,
There is the island,
of islands,now
known
or
by the name
group
first
that
it
the
south
of
the
to
N.
ii.
other
appeared
lying
Cyclades. Pliny(H.
87) says
and
took
of the 135th
Olympiad (b.c. 237). This must evidentlybe a
conjecturedthat a great volcanic change took placeat this date, by
into the three islands of Thera, Therasia,
which the original
Thera was
broken
up
of the Geograph.Society,
and Aspronisi. (See Capt. Graves's article in the Journal
in
the
mistake.
fourth
It is
year
HIS
100
Thera, but
bliarus,the
at that time
of
son
COLONY
TO
certain
Calliste,'
a
Poeciles,
Book
CALLISTE.
descendants.
Phoenician.
IV-
of Mem-
'i'ni.'paaTA
ASPROurrsi
"
"
"
south
and
coasts, and
is
entirely cultivated
with
the vine.
In fact it is
one
rupted
uninter-
months
presents a most pleasing
aspect
umilinffvineyard,which in tlie summer
with their white-washed
The villages
buildingsspring up, as it were, out of
the mass
of vines
(p.3).
Compare the famous line of the Cyrenaean poet Callimachus,twice quoted by
Btrabo (viii.
p. 504, and xvii. 118,)
....
"
"
"
"
rb irdpoidf,
rh
ViaKXiiTTt)
5* vartpov
oHvuna
Q^prj."
Agenor, when
of
Bon
JOINED
THERAS
147, 148.
Chap,
he
BY
MEHT^
THE
in
sailing
was
search
101
of
Europe,made a
country pleased
Theras
each
of
hitherward.
having with
now,
the tribes,'
was
Far
from
Lacedaemon.)
him
certain
settingforth
number
his
on
men
expedition
ants,
inhabit-
to settle
kin,and meant
It happened that just at this time the Minyae,
them.
among
having escaped from their prison,had taken up their station
Mount
Taygetum ; and the Lacedaemonians, wishing to
upon
regarded them
he
his
of
as
near
were
"
to found
a
was
dyeing
conjecturedthat the real
settlement/or
purpose
the murex,
which
furnishes
the precious Tyrian purple,is
as
(Blakesleyad loc.),
Tliis is in itself not
but
improtMible,
plentifulin that part of the Mediterranean.
if
neither the name
it
refers
of Poeciles,the father of Membliarus
to
cupation
(which,
any octhe profes^on of Corobius
the Cretan,
allude to embroidery),
at all,must
nor
much
can
help the argument.
from
Larcher
that as there were
ten generationsat Thebes
(ad loc.)observes
Cadmus
at
Calliste frpm
number
to Theras, there
ought to have been the same
But
Membliarus
to the prince who
reigned there at the time when Theras arrived.
that the seventh
from Membliarus
be
it is quite conceivable
descendant
temporary
conmight
with the ninth from Cadmus.
With
regard to the whole questionof the
'.
Phoenician
settlers in Greece, vide supra, Bk. ii.ch. 49, note
The
three old Dorian
tribes,Hillsei,
Dymanes, and Pamphyles, most here be
not
instituted till a later period. (Hermann's Pol.
meant, for the local tribes were
nishing
of each tribe furAntiq. of Greece, "" 20 and 24.) Compare the practice at Home
100 men
to a colony. (Niebuhr, Hist, of Rome, ii. 85, E. T.)
"
It is
all
i.
Triaconters
sat
152,
*
upon
The
Thera
in
:
were
same
vessels
leveL
of 30
triaconters
Compare
could
not
have
yacToy.
ApoUonius
iv.
15
each
on
account
side, in which
given
the
rowers
of penteconters
(supra,
accommodated
more
than
or
had
been
about
350
360
colonisation
of
already celebrated
by
Their
numerous.
"
tiaKdaiixoviuv
Rhod.
account.
the head
the
more
Minyas were
probably much
conjunction with the Lacedsmonians,
li^fffirav
same
oars,
').
note
Three
men.
Piudar
the
of the
1750).
"
trore
KaWiffrav
fuxdfvTfi
ivSpuv
a.xtfKi]ffcw
XP^'"fi
ed. Dissen.
ORIGIN
102
THE
OF
iEGIDJE.
Book
IV.
the
and
\''whereof
by
founder.
island
This
him
with
sea
said,
; Theras
therefore
of
in
were
(Eolycus,a
by which he
molished
de-
day
my
J^geus,from
the
one
by an oracle to build a
QEdipus ;' they complied,and
thing happened in
same
be
to
bidden
and
to
came
the
sprang
of this tribe lost at
The
sheep/'as
son
grew
the
cross
This
known.
was
behind,
speech his
afterwards
whom
this
"
its
of
name
refused to
left him
which
name
after the
son, who
From
wolves."
among
had
Theras
be called
only one
called Thera
was
same
"
he
greater part
the Eleans.^
The
149.
the
Thera
children,
temple to
the
to
the
tality
mor-
scendants
de-
of these men.'^
Thus
150.
"
Paroreatae
"
The
is
dwellers
any
fled to the
far the
on
geographical,not
the
the Neda
themselves
intended
to
seems
ethnic
an
mountain-side."
are
Paroreatae,
of land
tract
is delivered
history
The
appellation.It
Lemnians, who
called Paroreatae
have
been
the
be appliedto
may
here said to have
are
in the
eighth book
mountainous
(ch.73).
district between
the
and
which
is someAlpheus, called by Strabo (viii.
p. 504) Triphylia,
Elis,but improperly,as is evident from Herod, iii.73, and again
from
Thucyd. v. 34, where Lepreum appears as an independentcity. (See Miiller'a
Dorians, ii. p. 465, E. T.)
limes
reckoned
The
to
Caucons
(Kou/cwvfs)
appear
of Greece.
(videsupra,
They
are
Bk.
The
site of these
the
PalcEokastro
to
have
placed upon
*),from whom
always looked
been
a
par
the most
habitants
inancient
among
with the Pelasgi and Leleges
they probably
upon
as
one
did not
much
dilfer.
to have
Lepreum is the only one of the six which can
be shown
maintained
independence.
always the chief town ;
(Thucyd. 1. s. c.) Probably it was
whence
its position at the head
of the list. Two
hundred
Lepreans arc named
the confederates at Platsea (infra,
ix. 28). Dahlmann
among
correctlyobserves that
the war
of the Eleans and Minyans is fixed by Herodotus
to his own
day.
(Life,
^
:/
^
^y p.
43,E. T.)
its
Herodotus
the
word
"tribe"
but
it
{(pv\-fi),
Muller's
(Cf.
family/.
impossiblethat the
p. 829.) There
another
of their originentirely
was
account
unlike that given by Herodotus.
They
said to have been Thebans, who accompanied Aristodemus
were
in his last expedition
to be the view of Pindar
(Ephor. Fr. 13). This seems
(Pyth. v. 102 ; Isth. vii.
who
claims connexion
with the Cyrenaeansthrough the ^gidee, callingthem
21),
can
-i^gidse
his
Herodotus
commoner
'
may
uses
been
7)iore
than
"
seems
Orchemcn.
ancestors.
own
'
have
That
have
in
v.
60
in both
he has the
instaucea
Chap.
THER.SANS
149-151.
the Thereeans
by
have
we
of
son
only
and
the
TO
REQUIRED
COLONISE
the Lacedaemonians
; but
narrative.
Theraean
a descendant
Ji^sanius,
of
LIBYA.
103
from
this
point
Grinus
Theras, and
(theysay),the
king of the island
of
behalf of his
on
Thera, went to Delphi to offer a hecatomb
native city. He
of the
was
accompanied by a largenumber
and among
the rest by Battus, the son of Polymnestus,
citizens,
who belonged to the Minyan family of the Euphemidae.' On
the oracle about sundry matters, the PythonGrinus consulting
ess
him
for
that
should
in
he
found
a
city Libya."
gave
answer,
Grinus repliedto this : " I, 0 king ! am
too far advanced
in
too
of these
Bid one
inactive,for such a work.
years, and
it." As
he spoke,he pointed towards
youngsters undertake
"
Battus
; and thus
embassy returned
oracle
Libya
the matter
Thera, small
to
by the Therceans, as
and
was,
were
not
account
they
When
taken
was
the
of the
were
venturesome
so
time.
to send
as
out
colonj
in the dark.
Seven
151.
and
not
drop
of the oracle,
years passed from the utterance
of rain fell iu Thera : all the trees in^fhe island,
killed with the
except
had
winds
a
on
one,
carried
once
and
services,
persons then
'
him
this man's
few
were
This
is
to
Libya,where
named
was
took
him
sailed from
gone ashore
So they hired
Platea.'
back
Thera
he had
to
with
them
to Thera.
reconnoitre.
Guided
by
or
"EiibviJiTtSTis.
conjecturalreading.The MS3. have Ev^vn'iTirjs
Euphethe companions
of Jason.
Neptune, is reckoned
(Apollod.i.
among
i. 179.) The royalfamily of the Battiadse traced
scent
their de; ApoUon. Rhod.
Hence
Pindar
calls them
to him.
Eixpafiov(Pyth. iv. 256, ed. Dissen.).
ytyoi
Compare the passage of ApolloniusRhodius, where the island of Calliste or Thera
is styledxoiSwi' Upi) rpotphs
(iv. 1758).
Eixp-hnoio
Itanus lay at the eastern
extremity of Crete, near the promontory of the same
name
(mentioned by Soylax,Peripl.p. 42),which is now
Cape Sola/none or Cape
It was
Xacro.
a
place of some
importance,as appears from the coins, which are
The Paleo-kastro,
numerous.
near
Itagnia,probably marks the site. (See Diet, ol
and Roman
Greek
Geogr. s. v. Itanux.)
mus,
9, 16
of
son
There
can
Rennell,
p.
guments
are
be
littledoubt
coast
in the
609, and
that
Pacho, Voyage
fullystated.)
Platea
gulf of the
is the small
same
dans
name,
la
island of
lat. 32"
Marmorique,
Bomha,
which
51-2, where
the
lie^
(Cf.
ar
FIRST
104
Book
A.
with
to the island of
Corobius
for
certain
all
PLATE
AT
SETTLEMENT,
IV,
visions
prowith
home
of the island.
account
prolongedbeyond the
time that had been agreedupon, Corobius' provisions
failed him.
He was
however, after a while,by a Samian vessel,'
relieved,
of a man
named
under the command
Colseus,which, on its way
to
forced
Egypt, was
to
put in
at
was
The
Platea.
crew,
informed
else
one
From
compare.
can
the tenth
part of their
the Samians
made
a
amounting to six talents,^
with
in shape like an Argive wine-bowl, adorned
brazen
the
gains,
vessel,
heads
of
griffins
standingout in high relief.'^ This bowl,supportedby
three kneelingcolossal figuresin brass,of the height of seven
in the temple of Juno
at
cubits,was
placed as an ofi*ering
The aid given to Corobius was
of
Samoa.
the originalcause
that close friendship
which
afterwards
united
the Cyrenseans
Theraeans
and
with
the Samians.'
Platea,when
nised
they reached Thera, told their countrymen that they had coloof Libya. They of Thera, upon
island on the coast
an
should be sent
to join the colony from
this,resolved that men
each of their seven
and that the brothers in every
districts,
Battus
to go.
family should draw lots to determine who were
chosen
of
the
these
to be king and leader
was
men
colony. So
The
153.
departedfor
'
The
Platea
tale which
the Samians
reported to
'
Theneans
About
have
1460/. of
is of
our
so
far west
left Corobius
of two
some
enterprise.
reached
had
board
on
follows
for naval
who
penteconters.'
as
consequence,
and Phocoea
Samos
in their voj'ages.
entire profitwas
The
money.
at
are
therefore
betwen
14,000/.
15,000/.
and
*
notes
"
Concerning
'
Of
and
the
eminence
of
Samos
in the
arts, vide
supra, Bk.
**.
this alliance
no
traces
appear,
unless
we
are
to
consider
in that
lightthe
BATTUS
106
to him
addressed
of the
"
word
why
reason
he
was
in
speakingto
be
to
he made
Pythoness
For
him.
him
addressed
so
she did
as
she used
the
she knew
word
Libyan
after he had
to man's
estate,
grown
consult the oracle about
his
journey to Delphi,to
when, upon his putting his question,the Pythoness thus
a
voice ;
him
repliedto
"
"
Battus,thou
Bids
which
king in Libya,and
of the
"
means
the
either in consequence
17.
the
by
"
Battus
Book
held.
he
office which
ORACLE.
THE
Libya,assuming it
his arrival in
words
AND
to ask
earnest
thee establish
of
cityin
if she had
said in her
as
own
"
"
to
she
give him
persistedin
set
out
his return
on
156. After
Battus
and
with
last,ignorantof
inquirefor what
replytold them,
this the
Upon
speaking,and
the
the
cause
of their
reason
"
Theraeans
sent
with
TliersBans,
whereupon these
sent
to Delphi to
sufferings,
afflicted. The
Pythonessin
of the
rest
both
to go wrong
they were
that if they and Battus would make
Cyren6 in Libya, thingswould go better with
at
that
to Thera.
while,everythingbegan
he found
out
Battus
with
two
ment
settlethem."
pente-
conters, and
with
these he
littletime, not
in the
wise
HcracUdes
works
of the
Poulicus
Eusebius
(Fr.iv.),
passim.
*
Hesychius states
distinct witness
"
Meneclos
with
and
thus
a
from
this likewise
Callimachus
(Chron.Can.
but
(advoc.),
(Hymn,
ii.p.
he
can
ad
32U),and
hardly
Apoll. 75), in
in the Soholiasta
be considered
Herodotus.
of
count
prosaic acBarca, who hved about B. c. 120, gave a much more
violent factions at Tiiera,
According to him there were
Battus,who was the leader of one, being worsted, was driven into banishment
his partisans. Under
these circumstances
he applied to the Delphic oracie,
asked whether
he should renew
the struggleor lead out a colony. The oracle,
the latter course
appealed to, recommended
; and suggestedAfrica,by advi.-ing
of these
and
Cyrenaic poet,
settlemeut
"
matters.
on
the contineut."
(SeeMidler's
Chap.
SETTLEMENT
156-158.
island
AT
AZIRIS.
107
the
an
on
near
called Platea.
poorlyas
as
Hereon
before.
answer
the
Pythonessmade
them
the following
"
"
!"
his
and
river,*
Here
156.
the
Libyans
lead them
induced
to a
they remained
them
So the Greeks
were
country, which
'
is the
This
comparison seems
nearly equal to
Hellas, map xxii.)
If Platea is "omba, the
to
"
whole
Aziris of
Herodotus
to
be
"
which
sought
thiuk
to
that
in the
a
voii
valley of
there
both
was
placesthe
seemingly on the
above),
founded
and
is too
statement
to
of the
the westward
of
Kiepert appears
referred
(seethe map
Ras-el-2)fnn.This view is
to
Libyansbrought
be
must
port
The
of Bomba.
area
Aziris,and
The
enough.
be accurate
the
very
space
left
Irasa.'
regioncalled
time
to move,
better situation.*
of which
The
friendlyterms
which
on
statement
the Greeks
stand
towards
the natives
at the
first,
settlera
very apparent.
factors.
felt as beneand are
in America.
of the inhabitants,
They minister to the wants
The natives do not wish to give them
their best lands, but they wilUngly
also exhibit confidence
The Greeks
by
place them in a very favourable situation.
is here
Their
placingthemselves
towns.
A
"
pp.
After
positionresembles
at
some
distance
while
the
struggleensues,
Irasa is mentioned
of Cyrene.
84-5) that it lay at
and
from
the
sea.
feelingchanges, as
the humble
by Pindar
Its situation
that of the
Both
it did
first
Cyrene
Enghsh
and
towards
Barca
the
are
land
in-
tlers.
English set-
traders
the north-eastern
Cyrenaictable-land (which
SETTLEMENT
108
them
spring,which
AT
CYRENE.
Book
IT
of Apollo's
fountain.'
by the name
Here, Grecians,is the proper place for you to
settle ; for here the sky leaks/''
159. During the lifetime of Battus/ the founder
of the
colony,who reignedfortyyears, and during that of his son Arwho reignedsixteen,the Cyrenajans continued
at the
cesilaus,
fewer in number
than they were
same
at
nor
level,neither more
the first. But in the reign of the third king,Battus,surnamed
to
and
told them
the
Happy,
extends
for its
"
the
advice
quarter into
every
goes
"
of the
Libya,to
from
the
in
east),
called Ersen
district which
a
or
Erasem
is stillremarkable
contain
p.
'
"
"
"
not
therefore
to
the
fountain, but
to
rain,which
in most
parts of N. Africa
is of
extreme
"
"
"
Chap.
159.
APOLLO'S
FOUNTAIN.
109
had
naeans
oracle had
spoken as
follows
Book
CYRENE.
OF
PLAN
1]0
the
"
r-A
'"ssSm^-fA
over
which
the destinies
has
seldom
of Greece
been
was
exercised
fullyrecognised.
want
of
settlement
on
the African
to
have
supphed. They fix on Thera, a Dorian settlement, and the most southern of all
will most
the colonisation
the Cyclades,as the point fiom which
convenientlyproceed.
with anything
They order the colony to be sent out, refuse to be content
the mainland,watch the progress of the settlement when
short of a settlement
upon
the redundant
moment
it is made, and at the fitting
cause
populationof Greece to
flow towards it. The powerful and flourishing
state of Greek
Cyrene is,according
of Delphi.
creation of the priests
to this statement, the absolute
We
similar influence.
There are
not
wanting other instances of a somewhat
did not inquireof
v.
42) that he
gather from what is said of Doricus ^infra,
may
it
"
Chap.
DEFEAT
160,
"
He
Thus
or
I
later,
THE
to share
that is backward
Sooner
OF
warn
great multitude
him,
EGYPTIANS.
in the
HI
pleasantLibyan acres,'
folly."
collected
before
never
thought but
that
but
trial of
made
meanly
very
were
of
the
them,
of the
prowess
routed with
were
of them
few
ever
the
Greeks, and
such
so
slaughter
For this
got back home.
laid the blame
of the defeat
subjectsof Apries,who
him, revolted from his authority."
160. Tbis Battus left a son called Arcesilaiis,
who, when he
dissensions with
to the throne,had
his brothers,"
which
reason,
on
came
ended
in their
he should
settle,
or
go through any
rate
in Dorian
states,when
of the customart/
determined
colony was
on',
the site
land
was
"
"
"
"
'
"
"
"
who
"
Vide
There
from
the "ill
brothers
here
and
Lycus," by whom
Stephen (ad voc. Bop/cij).
is no
in determining the exact
site
difficulty
Barca
of
was
Cyrene.
founded,
The
cording
ac-
Arabic
112
GENERAL
VIEW
OF
CYRENE.
Book
IV.
114
BATTUS
THE
LAME.
Book
is in
which
as
many
the fight.
whilst he
and
had
under
was
taken, was
This
of
as
slain in
the
of
influence
so
heavy-armed
blow,fell sick,
draught which he
of
one
his brothers.^
afterwards
was
defeated them
after this
Arcesilaiis,
strangledby Learchus,
Learchus
battle.
of their
thousand
seven
risk
to
IV.
widow
lame
who
man,
the
induced
limped in
Cyrenaeansto
what
form
of government
prosperity.The
them
to fetch
on
town
to
*
have
Nicolas
to
kingdom, a
calamities
inquireof
the
now
god
selves
themthey had best set up to secure
Pythoness answered by recommending
Mantinea
in Arcadia.^
gave
of
(Geogr.iv.
Cyrene
of Damascus
the
late
and
lain between
According
Delphi
to
the Mantineans
in these parts.
he calls Leucoe
send
arbitrator from
an
Their
his walk.
to
have
to
seems
him,
but dying
ch.
Irasa.
and
them
the
ingly
Accord-
man
named
citizens ;
himself
who,
acquainted
this
v. p. 121.) Kiepertconjectures
(See his map.)
understood
Arcesilaiis tried to
the
poison
account
himself
of Herodotus
in
consequence
ferently.
difof
the defeat
of his army
hard
crown.
*
See, for
full account
Polyaenus(viii.
41). The former
governed for a time in the name
Learchus
to death by the help of
and
seems
to
have
been
the person
Mantinea
was
situated
near
"west of the
under
ro7s
the eastern
whose
authorityDemonax
Kvprivaiois.)
acted,
an'
(t^*/
of which
range of Malevo, the waters
but collect in lakes, or disappearin subterranean
called
and
Faleopoli^
abundant
pp.
remains,
103-5.)
"
It is remarkable
Arcadian
that the Delphic oracle should have recommended
an
for the Cyrenajans,as the Arcadians
were
legislate
pure Pelasgi. (Hermann's
Pol. Antiq. of Greece," 17.) It is true that the Mantineans
celebrated for their
were
-il'jlian.
Var. Hist. ii.22),but that a Dorian oracle should
good government
(eui/o/xia.
state
is what
should
Bend a Pelasgiclegislator
the affairs of a Dorian
to arrange
we
littlehave expected.
of
Demonax
him
the
character
out
pointed
Probably
personal
the fittest man
calls bim
as
livingfor such a task. Diodorus
"vbpa avviati kuX
iiKaioavvri SoKovvra
Sta"pip(iv.
(Fr.lib. viii.ad fin.)
'
by the ancient
Demonax, the Mantinean
lawgiver,is but seldom mentioned
writers.
Hermippus, however, who wrote "concerning lawgivers,"about d.c. 200,
had
notice of him
a
quite independent of this. Demonax, he said, introduced
combats
at
Mantina;a, and the practicewas then imitated
(/uoi/o^ax'a;)
gladiatorial
of this lawgiver (Fr.lib. viii.
by the Cyrenaeans(Fr.1). Diodorus, in his account
ad fin.),
seems
merely to follow Herodotus.
The name
has been found on a coin of Cyr6n6, but the date of the coin pcarcely
to be so high as the time of this legislator
seems
Dissertations,
(Bouhier's
p. 143).
to
Chap.
LEGISLATION
161, 162.
DEMONAX.
OF
II5
enrol
circumstances/ proceeded to
One
tribes,'
he
made
to
of the
consist
the
people
Theneans
in
and
Miiller
the
of
the
Mantinean, and
conjecturesthat
the state of
all the
claimed
nibgOTemmcnt,
which
of his
powers
Demonax
was
called
from two
The kings,who had originally,
like the other
causes.
remedy, arose
Dorian
had
their
and were
monarchs, very narrow
enlarged
rights,
greatly
powers,
almost
become
who
had flocked in under Battus
colouist"t,
tyrants. Also, the new
in to
708, 2nd
note
*
edit.)
"
"
"
"
'
"
2.
The
were
Lacedsemonians
lonians.
and
Cretans, who
similar ethnic
priestslikewise.
the
; and
3.
The
islanders, who
Grecian
were
formly
uni-
10.) At
(Polit.iii.
(Hermann,
so
regarded. (Infra,vi. 56.) Aristotle says
pare
Comtheir usual fate to be left nothing but their priestly
character.
was
at
institution of the fip^wi'
the rex
at Athens, and
saerijiculus
i3cur"Aei/s
(Livy,ii.2.)
Sparta we
ix.)that it
Rome.
Dorians
68 ; comp.
vii. 94),and
i. p. 19, note
').
*
The
early kings of the various
v.
(infra,
were
distinction
find them
still
Pol.
IIQ
ARCESILAUS
forefathers.
In
IV,
Arcesilatis
followed
which
contention^
the
Book
ORACLE.
THE
CONSULTS
mother
worsted,whereupon he fled to Samos/
at
in the island of Cyprus, Salamis was
refugeat Salamis
who offered at Delphi the
time ruled by Evelthon, the same
serving
dewhich is in the treasury of the Corinthians/ a work
while
was
took
his
"
that
censer
her
he would
give
regainCyrene,
rather
than
an
But
an
him
Of
of admiration.
Pheretima
request,that
made
presents, Pheretima
she took them
Good is this too,
:
her various
made
army,
"
"
armies."
Arcesilaiis was
collecting
troops
in
this
Having
by the
way
consult
the
to
sent
to
drawn
Delphi
of the Pythoness was
oracle about his restoration. The answer
"
Loxias grants thy race
to rule over
this :
Cyren6, till four
kings Battus, four Arcesilaiis by name,^ have passed away.
At
Samos, meanwhile,
promiseof grantingthem
togethera vast host,he
163.
This
2), and
he
the
driven
to
ascribes
Vide
to
the
rightsof
speaks (Pol.vi.
who
on
tablished
es-
were
exasperated,and
{yvwpifioi)
had
tended
excounter-revolution.
According to his view, Deuionax
disorders.
citizenshiptoo far,and had thereby introduced
supra,
of moderation
want
the
democracy, whereby
attempt
the
Aristotle
of which
likelythe contention (o-to(T(j)
is most
which
lands.''
nobles
',
Salanus, vide
infra,V.
104,
on
account
on
Book
Pheretima
note,
may
of its OrcBco-Fkccnician
character.
*
See
*"
note
clear why
'
It does
not
before
63, E. T.)
was
to
to
appear
On
sense
"
signify
not
the
former
note
'
new
occasion
which
division of
land
the
the
of
means
very
where
it
curred
oc-
(Dorians,ii. p.
assigns
ting
their lands,"but simply an allot-
Miiller
land
party would
It is not
ii.ch. 167.
that
me
It does
of land.
Book
on
to be
it.
to
allotted to the
considered
by the
the estates
this occasion
the promise
fulfilling
under
colonists
new
Libyans
nomade
of the
which
posite
op-
persons
enlisted.
were
"
That
the BattiadsB
continued
to
eighth generation is
IV.) iy^oo^
day (Arcesilaiis
the faci
states
Scholiast (ad loc.)
reign at Cyrene
of
by Pindar, who
'ApKf"Ti\a?. (Pyth. iv. 65, ed. Dissen.) The
historically,
declaringthat " four kings Battus, and
confirmed
ixfpoi
(TfVffapey
fifu
was
sila
was
Bdrroi
before
four
Arcesilaiis
by
'
name
scent
'ApKeaiAaoj),
actuallyreigned that the line of deand that the reign of the fourth Arce
to son
hai
It may
be conjecturedthat these events
Heraclides
this portionof his history,
wrote
Herodotus
riaaapn
St
alreadyhappened
tillthe
his
"
"
Chap.
163,
THRONR
HIS
RECOVERS
HE
164.
117
of men, he warns
eighteengenerations
you
for
be
not to seek to extend
Thou,
thy
reign.
gentle,
part,
your
If thou findest the oven
full of jars,
when
thou art restored.
but be sure
their way.
to speed them
bake not the jars,
on
If,
this
Beyond
thou
however,
of
term
the
heatcst
So
the
him
he obtained
There
in Samos.
then
who
had
from
him,
and
his hands
troops
Ponticus
been
(Fr. 4)
the
sent
were
confirms
of Arcesikiis
son
the supreme
took
for
suflferdeath
to
"
else
of
possession
quittedthe country
and
island
beautiful bull."'
most
into banishment.
him
driven
the
ArcesUaiis
he
of the oracle,
whereupon, forgetful
those
avoid
and
thyself,
to
oven,
power
against
proceedings
of them
Some
fled
appears
refuge
to
at
have
Eues-
perides.
The chronology of the reignapresents, however, certain difficulties. According
founded
597
to Solinus,Cyrene was
b. c.
(xxvii.44); but in that case Battus the
the
throne
later
porary,
who
ascended
56
Happy,
(Herod, iv. 159), would be contemyears
Eusebius
viz.
with Apries,but Amasis.
better
b.
c. 631.
a
not
date,
gives
This will make
Battus the Happy ascend the throne b. c. 575 and
be contemporary
therefore
succeeded
with the last six years of the reign of Apries, who
was
by
with the statements, 1. of ThcoAmasis
in b. c. 569.
It will also accord tolerably
phrastus,that Cyrene was founded close upon 300 years before b. a 311 (Hist.Plant.
for
iii.3),aud 2. of the Scholiast (ad Piud. Pyth. iv.)that the dynasty continued
VI.
These periods are manifestlyround numbers, but they will perhaps en200 years.
able
to approximate to the true
us
chronology.
DYNASTY
OF
BATTIAD.E
THE
Battns
I.
(fonnder of
Arcesitaus
I.
son)
B.a
641
591
to 691
to 575
57.5
to !66
II.
Battus
CYRKNE.
AT
B.a
^ ^^'::}^'^^J"^,'^^^r''^
(tlie
(;")
Arccsilaus\l.(theTlf-temperei,hiBson)
555 (?)
540 ^""
-j^fer 'irtWking?
Happv,
Battns
(the Lame,
III.
his son)
540
580
(Insson)
515
regent)
of Arcesilatis III.)
514
lattus IV. (the Fair, son
ab. 470
Arcesiliiiis 1 V (hisson), ascended
the throne
gained a Pythian victory 466
Aroesilaus
IIL
"
to
....
iPheretima,
(?)to
(?) to
(?) to
(?)to
"
580
uved
perhaps
till
nearly
481
Herodotus
Arcesilaus
would
IV., and
the
"neters
in
oracle
is
which
it
given in
was
"
"
here
seems
to
be
to
Alazir,the
father-in-law
of Arcesilaiis.
(See the
next
chapter.)
PHERETIMA
118
APPLIES
TO
ARYANDES,
Book
IV.
happeningon
at
Thera.
Another
found
body
refugein
there
and
privateedifice,
Aglomachus, a
who heaped wood
silatis,
around
death.
Aware,
Pythoness meant
when
to bake
oven, not
accord from the cityof
and
oracle,'
married
to
tower
destroyedby
were
place,and
burnt
withdrew
himself
of
Arce-
them
what
the
to
the
jarsin
of his
own
time
he
them,
great
was
she warned
the
of the
the
the
of
daughter
at
Alazir,'^
that
of the
and
government,
taking her
seat
at
the
council-board.
No
sooner, however, did she hear of the death of her son at Barca,
than leavingCyrene,she fled in haste to Egypt. Arcesilaiis had
claims
met
Cambyses,
to
of his
account
on
of
son
well
beingso
affected
towards
the Medes.''
*
It is not
islands.
how
either
very easy to see
of
the
existence
Perhaps
springson
considered, in
Barca
At
is
would
not
so
This
even
(ace note
"
Arcesilaiis
was
at
Barca
could be regarded aa
Cyrene may have beeu
word
inipi^^vTof
pointed at.
insular character,for water
Merdj.
name
African.
or
several sides of
scant
be
scarce
"
country
there
Cyrene
It is
Battiadffi.
"
relation
"
evcr,
it is
Barca
may
be
it must
*
*
who
of
for she
Arcesilaiis,
may
certainlypossiblethat, as
have
have
Mr.
to
been
so
on
her mother's
their native
side,
llow-
princes of
subjects. Battus,
Greek
word.
Vide
would
not
care
to
ever
any ground at all for this statement, which howmight easilyimpose upon the Persian governor,
would
consider
it his business to uphold
it. He
investigate
Chap.
GOVERNOR
165-16?.
Now
166.
OF
He
it
of
governor
in after times was
who
was
Hg
made
Cambyses.
EGYPT,
Egypt by
punished with
Aware, by report and
Darius
167.
the
At
time
of
with
compassionfor
which
there
were
of
speaking,Aryandes,
Pheretima, grantedher all the forces
which
moved
we
in
Egypt, both
gave to Amasis,
the army
he
of the tribe of the
one
fleet.
Before
herald
to
royalfamilywhich
claim
The
sea.
command
that had
inquire,who it was
*
Barcasans
replied that they, one
and
land
slain
to
The
Arcesilaiis.
are
the
Barca
to death.
him
againstAryandes,and put
had
had
Arcesilaiis
"
with
treated
Cambyses,
apart from
even
and
them
done
king
all,
and
many
any
such
special
and
Persians, until after the Ionian revolt,everywhere maintained
of Syloson,
the cases
supported the Greek despots. (See below, vi. 43 ; and compare
;
for the
Two
the
conclusions
have
actuallythe
was
of
words
Lydians were
the
coined
ever
this passage
from
drawn
been
who
king
first Persian
satrap, he may
''
money
He
statement.
coined
(i.94);
money
"
1.
That
been
Darius
319) ; 2. That
(Bahr ad loc).
glad
was
he
(Grote,iv. p.
that
performed
ever
also have
feat
tells us
and
himself
here
elsewhere
The
that
is
It
before.
gold of superiorpurity to any which had been known
is said to have
from
the purity of his gold coinage that the
been
expression
Darius's gold came
be used
to
for gold without auy alloy. (See Plutarch, Pacin point of fact,
it is quite possible that Darius
tolus,p. 1152, A.) Of course
may,
have been the first to coin Persian money
and
the
"daric
name
(vide infra,vii.
;
this
here
made
ch. 28) favours
this view ; but
effect
is
statement
to
by
no
Darius
that
coined
"
"
"
Herodotus.
*
Some
the obverse
is
Persian
found
been
archer
which
are
supposed
hippocampus,
on
beneath
to be
of
which
Aryandes ; on
a zigzag for
is
owl traversed
an
by the two
sceptres of
dolphin; on the reverse
has a dolphin
in hieroglyphics
Another
of the years 5, 6, and 7.
instead of the hippocampus, and being of older stylethrows a doubt on these coins
being of Aryandes.
[G. W.]
There would
be no need
of
another
charge." Issuing a coinage, whether
The
be, an act of rebellion.
good or bad, would be considered, and indeed would
ostentatious
imitation of Darius
parent.
apmight make the animtu of the act still more
with
water
Osiris,and
dates
"
'
"
The
(Vide
Maraphians
supra,
connexion.
L 125.)
were
the Persian
It is curious
to
tribe
find
the
next
in
dignity to
Egyptian name
the
of Amasis
Pasargadse.
in such
AFRICAN
[20
NATIONS"
THE
ADYRMACHID^.
Book
IV.
this reply,
Aryandes gave the
great injuries/After receiving?
with
Such
Pheretima.
the cause
was
troops orders to march
which
served as a pretext for this expedition
: its real object
I
was,
by
few
many
were
The
168.
in
Libyans
the
as
in
which
order
before the
wear
each
on
long,and
him.^
to
the harbour
"
the
to the
country
Dahlmann's
with
will
now
Adyrmachida)
westward
the
who
nations."
remark
is
far
as
"
just:
Here
are
this
they differ
only tribe
about
such
as
are
to
the
with
become
agreeable
the borders of
Egypt
who
Gilligammse,^
the island of
as
of brass ;'^
any vermin
Aphrodisias.*
human
stolen
to have
infirmityseems
does
w
hich
not
exaggerated representation,
correspond
otus,
truth, of the real importance of this att'air has imposed itself upon Herodanxious
collect together his information
the
to
was
concerning
Libyan
pedition
(Life,p. 123, E. T.) No attempt to subjugateLibya appears in the ex-
Herodotus.
upon
of
Next
169.
inhabit
obtains
The
to
are
Egypt,
in
the
most
people have,
points,
but
the
of the
costume
use
Egyptians,
larger
on
the custom
very
respect.
the
the side of
whom
These
Adyrmachidae,'
customs
of
manner
dwell
Beginningon
describe.
same
no
is inhabited
Libya
of these but
races, and
the Persian king, while
by far the
Darius
held
For
various
and
subjectsof
number
the
subjugation of Libya/
believe,the
An
itself.
'
to
position,but are reckoned
Adyrmachidae appear in Scylax in the same
of the Nile to
from
the Canopic mouth
They extend
Egypt (Peripl.
pp. 105-6).
of Paraetonium
Apis, which, according to Strabo (xvii.
p. 1133) is 11^ miles west
likewise
mentioned
by Ptolemy (p. 117), Phny (v.6),
(now Baretouri).They are
and SiUus Itaiicus (iii.
279; ix. 224). The last of these calls them
"geusaccola
curved
a
a variegatedshield and
were
scymitar.
Nili,"and says their arms
in the Egyptian tombs, and they
found
often
Bronze
silver bangles are
and
still
the
as
Egyptian,Ethiopian,Moorish,
were
by
generally
they
worn,
are,
very
The
'
other
and
"
says
women
of Africa.
"
[G. W.]
Mr.
"
The
silver bracelets
and
of
women
anklets
which
Benghazi(the
complete
their
ancient
Euesperides)
adornment,
are
times
some-
a
pair of anklets which weigh
Jewess in Benghazi wears
live pounds." (Wanderings, p. 13.)
Compare the middle
age droit de cuissage.
"
of Apis, and
belongs to
Plynus,according to Scylax,is two days'sail west
be
identical
with
the I'aiioris
to
It
Marmarica
106).
(Peripl.
generallythought
p.
of Ptolemy {Port Bardeah). Thus the Adyrmachidae extend
a
mus
degreefarther
in Herodotus
than in Scylax. Herodotus, it is to be remarked, makes
tion
menwest
no
of the Marmaridae, who
the chief nation in these parts by Scylax,
reckoned
are
of
great weight. A
'
Strabo, and
'
The
Ptolemy.
Gilligammaeare
merely echoes
"
be
Herodotus.
unknown
They
to any
appear
to
other
and
p. lo'j)
Aphrodisias appears both from Scylax (Peripl.
the littleisland which
lies off the coast
due north of Syrcne,
Ptolemy (iv.4) to
oppositethe ruina
ASBYST^.
THE
"22
of the
customs
Book
of their
Gilligammaeare
IV.
countrymen.
170.
"
inhabit
They
the
coast, which
in
are
more
than
them
among
use
common
placecalled Euesperides.*In
near
Asbystae,being neighbours of
The
the
tory
of their terri-
the middle
which
Cabalians,^
the coast
touches
Their
customs
Cyrenaeans,were
like
are
the western
people,are
well
Greeks.
Their
of the
manners
of the
Westward
possess the
at the
other
any
among
of their customs
Libyans. In most
Cyrenaeans.'*
171.
the west.
The
known
to
the
'Aafivara).
voc.
They
the
by Pliny under
mentioned
are
The
Hence
Hence
ix. 5, "c. ed. Diss.).
their coins, besides
on
Pyth. iv. 2,
usual
emblems
the
wheels
the
both
to
v.
bours
5),as neigh-
skill in
and
the
of Cyrene
*. The streets
supra, ch. 160, note
of
with the marks
still deeply indented
the
p. 194; Bcechcy, p. 406, "c.),and
than
once
in the few
sculptures,which
stilladorn
the
ruins
The
AuschissB
Byz., who
are
Vide
its
(Nat.Hist.
neighbourhood are
(Hamilton,p. 70; Pacho,
in
roads
chariot
wheel.
the chariot
chariot,and
of Hasbitse
chariot-driving
(Ephor. Fr. 6).
to
like,applied
Cyrene (Pind.
in the games
also their success
(ibid.).The
the silphium,arc the horse, the four-horse
for their
famous
Cyrenaeana were
of fdnrvos, hnoBoToi,
the appellations
'
and
name
Macians.
and
of the Nasamonians
dwell
of Herodotus
Barca.
above
are
Whether
of Ptolemais.
*
Theotimus, who
wrote
book
about
Cyrene, said
that this
citywas
founded
mentioned
by
by Arcesilaiis IV. after his Pythianvictory, and that the Carrhotus
out
the
led
his
wife's
who
colonists,
brother,
charioteer
Pindar
was
as
(Pyth. v. 34),
of Arcesilaiis IV., afterwards
all Greece (Fr.1). Battus, the son
under
of Berenice
(Heracl.Pont. Fr. 4). The place received the name
the Ptolemies
Benghazi.
(Ptolem.Geograph. iv. 4; Strab. xvii. p. 1181),and is now
(Vide infra,ch. 198.)
Or Baculians, accordingto one
reading. This "little tribe" escaped the notice
geria,
Alto exist stillin the Cahyletof modern
all
It
would
of
other geographers.
seem
collection from
fled hither
true
Berber
race.
ruins
Considerable
its name
Taukra, Tolrah, or Terkera.
as
(DeliaCelia,p. 209, E. T. ; Pacho, pp. 184-6 ; Beechey, pp. 367-376).
half round.
a
The walls,according to Beechey, are
a mile and
'
in their locality
All the geographers speak of the Nasamonians, and
agree
Plin.
H.
N.
Strab.
xvii.
v.
5). Tiiey dwelt
(Scylax.Peripl. p. Ill;
p. 1183;
times
In
the Roman
ii.
the
of
the
shores
around
32).
greater Syrtis(vide supra,
ix.
Pharsal.
Lucan's
iv.
of
Curt.
7
wreckers
had
the
character
(Quint.
being
;
they
*
mark
Tauchira
the site
te8-444).
retains
Chap.
herds
upon
Augila/
which
in those
them
being of
they
and
parts grow thickly,'
the
man
with
in their intercourse
their
following
whom
The
augury.
tomb
of some
the
of
are
the
palms,'
great size,all of
has
them
among
they
resemble
in the
customs
practiceof
upon
from
kind.
They also chase the
fruit-bearing
caught,dry them in the sun, after which
to
powder, and, sprinkhng this upon their
Each
are
123
summer
go up
gather the dates
where
locusts,and, when
they grind them
milk, so drink it.
the
PSYLLT.
and
the sea-shore,
called
The
THE
In
the Auschisae.
neighboursof
and
NASAMONIANS"
THE
170-173.
several
the
he swears,
considered to have
one
Massagetae.
swearingof oaths
and
as
man,
wives,
For
just and good,and so doing swears
by his name.
of their own
divination they betake themselves to the sepulchres
lie down
to sleepupon their graves ;
ancestors, and, after praying,
to them
by the dreams which then come
theyguide their conduct.
When
they pledge their faith to one another,each gives the
other to drink out of his hand ;' if there be no liquidto be had,
they take up dust from the ground,^and put their tongues to
it.
173.
On
who
Psylli,*
*
This
place retains
its name
unchanged. It lies on the great route from Egypt
the 29th and 30tb
Mauritania, ahnost due south of Cyrene, between
It
visited
Honiemann
and
and
was
by
Pacho,
more
parallels.
recentlyby Hamilton.
to Fezzan
Pacho
and
declares
the
of Herodotus
account
See
below,
'
Mr.
Hamilton
'
note
"
tellement
to
be
(pp. 272-280).
servir k
fiddles,qu^ellcs
pourraientencore
ch. 1 82.
on
estimates
the number
in the oasis of
of date-trees
Augila at 16,-
otus,
of Jalo, which was
probably included in the Augila of Herodat 100,000 ! Dates continue
to be the sole product of the placeand the source
whence
the inhabitants
draw all their subsistence.
A brisk trade
is carried on between
(p.190).
000
them
Those
and
the natives
manufactured
corn
and
time
of Leo
Africanus
of the coast,
of
chieflythose
bring them
exchange. In the
with Egypt
carried on
Benghazi,who
dates
was
in
(vi.p. 246).
'
Shaw
mentions
the form
of
custom
a
remony
exactly like this in Algeria. In the marriage ceplightingtroth is by drinkingout of each other's hands (Travels,
p. 303).
*
So the Mahometan
be
law
of ablution
allows
sand
to be
used
where
water
cannot
procured.
*
The
Psyllihad
been
alreadymentioned
by
(Fragm. 303),who
Hecataeus
seems
have
of the PsyllicGulf.
spoken of the greater Syrtisunder the name
Scylax
omits them, but they appear
in Ptolemy, in their proper
position (iv.4). Strabo
likewise places them
to the Nasamonians
next
(xviL p. 1188). According to Pliny,
the
Nasamonians
exterminated
almost
had
time
nant
at
them, yet a remalthough
one
to
continued
charming
V.
to
serpents.
his
Psylliwere
;
famed
Cat.
Pliitarch,
Min.
of
for their power
L p. 787 ; Celsui^
27, "c.)
fThe snake-pkyers of
the coast
of
Barbary
are
worthy
successors
ot
the
PsyllL
124
GARAMANTIANS.
THE
The
south wind
had
in which
tanks
within
the
war
for
their water
long time
the south-wind
upon
do but
lands
of sand
whereupon,
-J
all the
region
and
rose
the
Libyans say,
and
reached
buried
them
the
under
their
Psyllibeing destroyed,
district where
avoid
no
forth
went
"
174. Above
who
dried up
the whole
least the
at
so
"
they
repeat their words
b
ut
the
there
south-wind
desert,
heaps
Now
stored.
was
and
IV.
the
Syrtisis utterlydevoid of springs.Accordingly,
counsel among
consent
themselves,and by common
Psyllitook
made
blown
Book
weapon
175.
Nasamonians, towards
all
abound, dwell
the
the
south, in
the
Garamantians/
of war, and
These border
do not
the
how
know
Nasamonians
to defend
on
the
themselves.*
south
the
neighboursare
ward
west-
Macae,*who,
the snakes
which
far
are
In
crest.
The
and
these
war
peopleuse
Cinyps rises
river
the
men
"
where
skins
among
of ostriches
them
from
the
appear
than
disgusting
more
the
to
be
in
"
'
ad loc). Mr. Hamilton
tells us that at present there is in
these parts of Africa an almost superstitious
The Lifai/ah,
dread of the south-wind.
a tribe inhabiting
the oasis of Ammon,
the unfailing
as
"regard a hot south-wind
signalof some
be a
coming calamity. One is almost tempted to think they must
of the
remnant
stilldread
*
Perhaps
consider
who
had escaped the generaldestruction
Psylli,
enemy" (Wanderings, p. 253).
that
desert, in
an
combine
this tradition
may
after the Psyllihad suffered
with
we
expedition undertaken
in their weakened
their territory.
'
of their
nation,and
their old
condition
It is doubtful
whether
by
the
the account
given by Pliny,and
a
sand-storm
in
the
attacked
probably to procure water, they were
Nasamonians, who seized the greater portionof
"Garamantians"
follow Herodotus
is the true
closelyin their
"
in
the
passage.
The
Garamantians
seem
to
be
as
new
people.
"
These
of the Garamantiuns
'
'
"
"
heightcalled
through
GINDANES"
THE
174, 175.
Chap.
their
the Hill
LOTOPHAGI.
of the
Graces/* and
the
The
to
country
THE
sea.
125
Hill
thence
from
runs
of the
very unlike
is
Graces
the
of
rest
furlongsfrom
hundred
the sea.*
17G.
wear
Adjoiningthe
their
on
she appears
esteemed, as
of
number
she
one, and
Gindanes,'whose
the
are
Each
of leather.
legsanklets
givesher
has
Macae
who
can
have
to
show
been
lover that
woman
is the best
the most
loved
women
by the greatest
men.
177. A"
of the
on
lotus- tree.
lotus-fruit is about
The
(ScylaxPeripl.p.
112
xvii. p. 1179
of
(Strab.1. s.
"
"
"
"
"
however
is not
than
more
now
possiblethat Herodotus
that the occasion
this low
of
Map
shore, which
ApoUonia.
was
4,
or
at
miles
most
misinformed
as
distant from
the distance,but
be the encroachment
to
the shore.
It is
it is likewise
sible
pos-
this coast
whose
The
Gindanes
knowledge
of Gindanes
eaters). Stephen
to
the west
of the
(Map II.)upon
*
mentioned
are
from
comes
was
by
other
no
Herodotus.
superseded by
; and
Cynips(Peripl.
113).
The
the cocist.
The
of
are
Zarzis, which
lesser
is
brought
Syrtis,or Gulf
into
thus
'
The
lotos
or
lotus-tree
was
Zizyphus(theHh.
Kabeca
of
in the Oases, is called MokForsk.),or the Cordia Myxa ; which last,very common
fruit growing in clusters, as described
hdyt in Arabic, and has a sweet
by Theothe
But
now
the
lotus
is
JRhamnus,
phrastus,ice-iruviTai
evidently
wff-rep fioTpvfs."
called in Arabic Sidr,the fruit Xebk.
It looks and tastes rather like a bad crabapple. It has a singlestone within it. To Ulyssesit was as inconvenient as modern
In keeping his
gold-diggings to shipcaptains,since he had the greatest difficulty
sailors to the ship when
tasted it (Hom. Od, ix. 84 to 96). Pliny
they had once
"
"
MACHLYANS.
THE
126
size of the lentisk
the
The
date.
berry,and
Lotaphagieven
Book
in sweetness
in
succeed
IV.
resembles
obtainingfrom
it
the
sort
of wine."
178.
The
sea-coast
far
as
extent, though
some
last
The
spoke.
so
Machlyans
island called
not
as
Australis
the
the tree
of Linnaeus.
He
from
speciesof Celtis,difFering
that of
Italy
"
were
to
the
Celtia
says,
He
Nepos calls it low."
who tasted it (cp.xxii. 21). He
also mentions
the
gers forgettingtheir country
lotos herb, or Faba
Grceca (xxiv.2) ; the lotometra (xxii.
21), of whose grains the
in ponds after the
Egyptianshepherdsmake bread ;" and the lotus \i\y{NymphcEa
lotus)
inundation (xiii.
IV); also the MeliloUis (xxi.20),which is a trifoliatcd herb, supposed
to be the Trigonella
of these four last have anyby some
faenum groBcum: but none
thing
with Homer's
to do
ii. chs. 92 and
Book
on
96, and
lotophagi. (See notes
Major Rennell,p. 628 to 630.)" [G. W.]
compare
Perhaps this is the originof the Homeric
myth (Od. ix. 74, et seqq.).
"
No other geogPhny calls the Machlyans neighbours of the Nasamonians.
rapher
mentions
them
but
under the same
are
name
represented
probably
they
;
by the Machyni of Ptolemy, who dwelt on the Lesser Syrtis(iv.3) ; or by their
neighbours,the Machryuns (ib.). It may be suspected that the Macse, Mazyes, or
Maxyes, and Machlyes of our author, and likewise the Machyni, Macluyes, Macasi,
The
stock.
Mi-maces, and Maca-tutae of Ptolemy, belonged to the same
physical
and
customs
of
the
Aristotle
noticed
type
Machlyans were
(Fr.249),
by Calliphanes,
and Nic. Damasc.
(Fr. 136).
No great river exists in these parts. Small streams
only empty themselves
into the.Lesser Syrtis
; and the brooks which flow into the Shibkah {Shibk-el-Lowdeah)y
"
"
'
lose themselves
or
rivers.
among
believed
Dr. Shaw
the
sands
that he
that
border
recognisedthe
it,do
not
Triton
the
deserve
Wad
in the
of
name
'el Ilatnmah,
river of
of that
west
Akareith, which
is not
even
In this he
follows
Sir
Greville
(iii.
4),are
stronglyconfirmatoryof
these views.
into it.
the
trace
may
to the Lesser
lastlythe
ancient
"
ft
desiccation
Lake
of Triton
Probably
sand-bank
the
in the
same
of all these
with
exception,and
one
Scylax'sIsle
brief
We
in Ptolemy
gradual blockSyrtisas the sea of
notice
the
the
water
several
seas
of
by
or
ration,
evapomeres
the transformation
"
of the
Shibk-el-Lowdeah.
of Triton.
which
Shibk-el-LowdeaJi^
sand-bank
Siiaw
(p.213)identified
it with
peninsula
THE
178-180.
Chap.
179.
The
When
moreover
of his
commonly
Thus
tho
usual
the
the
at
told.
foot of
hecatomb, and
equipped, he set
intending
sail,
to
so
Delphi.^
but
at
that
point
Malea,
and
carried
on
suddenly,
Libya ; where, before he
and
Peloponnese,
to
course
it is
as
far as
as
prosperous
from
the north * came
was
voyage
wind
of
gale
out
story
board
on
the
127
tripod.
round
coast
The
him
took
brazen
to
finished
had
Pelion, he
Mount
the
followingis
Jason
AUSEANS.
of
coast
reach
discovered the
passage
it,and,
of
Argo'screw
be built around
Lake
tlieyheard
tripodand
180.
The
next
fate would
Tritonis."
the
Grecian
hundred
cities
The
words
tribe
Both
front.
The
(Temple,
p.
of the
Ausean
hair
of
Machlyans,is
while
maidens
with
saud
another
one
long, but
head,
1G4). Rennell,
the
beyond
tribe
the
their
wear
back
the
at
upon
his
being separatedfrom
Tritonis,
also
and
hid it.
the Auseans,*
Both
the
himself
Jason
tripod,then by inevitable
when
temple,seated
own
took
god
prophetic fury,delivered to
a descendant,"he said,
long prediction. '* When
of the
one
the
filled with
companions a
"
which
; after
the
more
river Triton.
have
year
it grow
the Shibkah
between
it
long
in
feast in honour
probability,
conjecturesthat
intervenes
of Lake
Machlyans let
the Auseans
keep year by
which
by the
of
Plila is
and
the
now
sea
(p. 683).
'
Various
by Jupiteras
modes
adopted
were
of
bringingJason
to
Lake
Some
Tritonis.
the return
of the expeditionfrom Colchis,after
place
a
punishment for the murder of Apsyrtus. (ApoU. Rhod.
on
storm
made
sent
Others
made
the Argonauts, when
commanded
to
by sailing
expiate this murder
Italy,coast along the African and Celtic (Iberian?) shores voluntarily.
(ApoUodor.
of
i. p. 65.) These divergencesprove
the unreal
and poeticcharacter
sufficiently
the entire narrative.
(See Grote, vol. i. pp. 316-348.)
to
'
The
regard
centuries
Atben6
Auseans
them
of
seems
as
our
are
era,
to
not
identical
ancient writer,unless we
may
of Synesius, who, in the 5th and 6th
the Cyrenaica. (Op. p. 298-303.) Their temple of
mentioned
with
devastated
by any
the Ausurians
be that mentioned
other
by Scylax (p.116),as
'Adrivai TpiTwviSoslepot
CUSTOMS
128
OF
of
have
they
honour
down
come
(Athen6)
they
false maidens.
have
another
the
One
ceremony.
lake in
the whole
live in their
in
and
The
country, I
came
into
of the Greeks
hence
rest ;
same
as
to
mount
was
into
into
before
I
from
her ;
chariot,and
common
Greeks
that both
indigenous in
Egypt, and from Egypt
as
shield
the
to
dressed
Auseans
Xit of the
or
used
came
Egypt.'' The
to
led
they
arms
the
and,
upon
and
imagine they
say.
for I maintain
Greece
loveliest of the
helmet
publiclyput
are
begin,they
to
Corinthian
procession.What
worship
p. 21, E.), whose
the
to
worship
regard
appears
(Plat.Tim.
50, and
is the
fight is suffered
the
of the virgins,
cannot
Egyptian armour,
Athend
goddess,who
of their damsels
the helmet
'
from
Before
them
bodies,
up iu two
say that these are rites
their fathers,
that
and
They
them
17.
of the Grecians."
clubs.
to
Book
is to draw
custom
their native
with them
the Minerva
AUSEANS.
THE
Egyptians
nations.
odotus
Her-
1{
'
Plato
notices the
of the Greek
tian
Egyp(Tim. p. 24, B), and
arms
the invention
ascribes
the latter
to
of Homer
a
very little
the shield
between
helmet
of Greece
of them
people.
[Thereis,however,
resemblance
and
blance
resem-
and
crest, may
have
not
looked
the
head-piece of the
Egyptians. The Shairetana,a
northern
people, with whom
unlike
the Pharaohs
at
were
time
one
in alliance,had a helmet
with
shield like
horns, and a round
that of Greece
n.
Book
on
the
of
custom
helmet
(seewoodcut
adorning
witli horns
into Greece
whence
used
to
was
from
"
"
was
of
the
duced
intro-
Asia,
/cf'pa^, horn,"
crest."
signifya
KaraiTv^
in
was
The
bull's hide.
originalKvviti,or Greek
probably of a
helmet, was
its name
from being of dog'sskin.
The
similar
The
material,and
Carians
said
it is
supposed
by Herodotus
to have
taken
the
(i.171) to have been the first to introduce
of crests, and "to put devices on shields,and to invent handles
for sliields;in
the earlier times their wearers
managed them by the aid of a leathern thong, by
are
use
which
they
were
slung round
the
neck
and
left shoulder."
This
invention
of the
THE
130
inhabitants of
inland
more
the wild-beast
above,5the
Ammonians
sweet
have
coolness
Dakhleh.
Though
the
Of
these nations
is
seen
sand
there
in
the
on
that which
as
the road
other
is much
sand
water,
springbesides
by the evaporation.
being caused
the
rises from
water
as
desert,
they do,
living,
dwell
another
the
from
; where
IV.
at a
distance of ten
Aramonians,
have
and
a
Thebes,*
temple derived from
I menas
tioned
Jupiter. For at Thebes likewise,
of
has
face
like
that
of a
a
image
Jupiter
Springs frequentlyrise
feet.
Book
district.
who
The
JUPITER.
Libya on
than
ram.^
THEBAN
from
One
of the most
remarkable
between
places
plain,these
salt in the
and
hillocks
the
; and
Oasis
free from
are
the
and
of
it.
"
[G.W.]
Minutoli,however
(Siwah),where
in
masses
so
covered
of these"
than
*
which
ground.
"
pp.
"
The
183
Minutoli
speaks of
sand
223).
describes
(pp. 1-74-5),
salt,with
mixed
Northern
There
district
Africa
oasis of Ammon
"
"
are,"he
the
near
rises
everywhere abounds,
patches above a mile long,
says,
of a field of snow."
pare
(Comappearance
"
vol. i. pp. 128-9.)
and 193; and Denham,
Out
of the
sometimes
Mr.
gush forth."
adds, "springs of fresh water
Hamilton
from
the
above
Hamilton,
midst
the
as
to
have
the
spring of remarkable
crystalsof common
sweet
generalcharacter
water
Augila,which
near
salt,admirably white
with
of these salt-tracts,
however,
is
rather
springs
"
and
pure
(p.
that of plains
of hills.
Siwah,
is
which
stood
(videsupra,
20
days'
here omitted, or that the
Heereu
thinks that a station was
journey,from Thebes.
Great Oasis {M
Wah)
reckoned
to Thebes.
was
(Afr.Nat. i. p. 212, E. T.) Thid
have been the originof the erroneous
in the text ; but Herodotug
statement
may
himself deceived,and led to contract
Africa (vide
was
unduly the extent of eastern
The
less than
ii.42.
Theban
a
long
Jupiter had the head of a man, and wore
cap with two
he says, the head-dre.'ss of tlie
to allude when
feathers,to which Q. Curtius seems
simiUs."
maxime
umbriculo
The
was
god of the Oasis of Ammon
Ethiopians,
however, looked upon the ram-headed
god, Noura or Ncf, as Jupiter,though they
ulso worshipped the Amun
in the
of Thebes; and both these Deities are
found
of
the
Oases.
The
is
called
ram-headed
Amenebis," i. e.
temples
god, however,
Amun-Nef, at Kasr Zian in the (Jreat Oas-is ; but this temple was
only built in the late
time of Antoninus, and the neighbouring one
Ain el Goayta was
dedicated
atKasr
The conunder Ptolemy EuergetesI. to the Theban
triad of Amun, Maut, and Klions.
fusion
between
Amun
first made
and the ram-headed
Noum
was
by the Ethiopians,
and it was
only prevalentin Egypt subsequentlyto the age of the Pharaohs
; though
in Egypt of the ram-headed
few instances occur
in
a
deitybeing called Amun, even
that
the 19th dynasty. (See n.
It
is
Book
ii.
ch.
on
possible
42.)
Amun, or
ded
adof a god, as Atin-re
a
was
title,rather than the name
Amun-Rc, was
originally
of Noum, who in the earliest legends is often called Noum-Atin-re.
to the name
taken
This Atin-re was
a
god by those "stranger kings" (probablyfrom the
up as
title resemblingAdoni, or Atin, "the sun," and from Atin-re being the solar-disk);
banished
the sun
and Amun
was
by them.
Atin, Atys, or Attin,was
(Macrob.
Saturn, i. 2G),or nature, and
both
male
and
female.
not
Atin-re was
was
a new
but
title
erected
monuments
to
an
more
one
or
gods (being on
Egyptian
given
god,
Ptolemaic
in Pharaonic
and
heretics
beforeand afterthe expulsionof those
the contimes.
Atin-re was
was
perhaps the visible god, the solar disk, as Amun-re
Book
ii.ch. 42); and the Strangerkings,who worshipped the
cealed god (seen.
on
this account
Atin-re
have rejectedAmun.
On their monuments
sun
on
itself,
may
"
"
"
"
"
CuAP.
THE
181, 182.
rises from
the
earlydawn
it
by noon
has
FOUNTAIN
The
salt.'
; at the
OF
quite
grown
their
As
the market
goes
still the heat increases, and
this time
morning
Sun."
it
again
Next
to
once
lukewarm
more
"
less and
the Fountain
Ammonians, at
ridgeof sand, there
The
of ten
is
salt-hill like
spring.
the
of
name
second
The
gatherin
to
come
sent
was
to
Persia
of the
the distance
similar account
4),Pliny (H. N.
the phenomena
spring,the water
for the
even
of
considered
was
of
use
ii. 103),and
of
fountain
other
is inhabited,
Augila.'
Hither
it is
the dates.'
be of such
an
of
excellent
instance
oc-
Sethi,of
the
quality,that
the Great
being built
this
to
days'
country round
19th
the
it
is
water
at
journey alongthe
the Ammonian, and a second
and the place bears
was
cooler ;
"
182.
curs
at
midnight
cool,and grows
spring is called
This
is lukewarm
fillsit is much
begins to
comes.
132
the
gardens.
about sunset, the
off,till,
water
SUN.
of this stream
water
time when
THE
ancient
Ail
that
writers.
There
can
found
be little doubt
Siwah
is
that
tepid
of which /""/"somewhat
in the night than in the daytime.
warmer
It is doubtful
whether
the temperature
reallyvaries. (Belzoni,p. 423 ; Minutoli,
Humboldt, in his Aspects of Nature, speaks of
pp. 173-4 ; Browne, Travel, p. 24.
the supposed periodicallycold fountain of the sun, p. 69, E. T.) Sir G. Wilkinson
there is a
at Zubbo, in the Little Oasis, where
experimented with the thermometer
similar spring. The result,in his own
the
was
words,
following:
The
of the pond at Zubbo, soon
water
after sunrise (Feb. 8th),the external
air being 5H Fahr.,I found to be 73f, and quite toarm
to the hand
; at mid-day the
external air being e"J, it was
79^, and cold to the hand ; and in the evening, at 9
o'clock,the external air being 60^, the water was 77Vi" Fahr.,and consequently
This pond was
than 5 or 6
to the hand.
about 30 ft. wide, and
not
more
warm
was
ft. in the deepest part.
Two
other springs(at Bowitti and El Kasr) were
92} Fahr.,
bubbles
and 93*/i". The
boiling water was a natural mistake, from the numerous
which
rise in these sulphureous ponds.
in the Little
These springsand ponds were
Oasis which is called ]Vah el Behnesa,and in Coptic Ouahe
Pemffe."
*
in the
Vide supra, ch. 172.
Pacho, remarking on the veracityof Herodotus
"
for^ts de palwhich he gives of Augila,observes
account
II a parle de ses
:
la plus
dit qu'elles
sont
miers, de la qualite exquise de ses dattes,et nous
avons
trouvait
seule
La
fontaine
qu'on y
grande ressource
Augiies.
que poss^de encore
are
exaggerated.
can
now
be
at
"
"
de nos
qu'on y trouve
jours; c'est Sibilleh. La seule coldans
existait
ce
qui,d'aprSsI'historien,
canton, est la seule qui interrompe la
monotonie
de son
immense
plaine de sables : elle occupe la partienord du village
etait de sel ;
celle d'Ammon,
principal. De plus,il ajoute que cette coUine, comme
le monticule
collines d'Ammon, nous
et dans
de spath calcaire d'Augiles,
aux
comme
des masses
trouvons
de sel gemm"."
The
distance between
the Ammonians
{Siwah) and Augila is correctly stated.
Hornemann
travelled it in nine days, but at more
than the ordinary rate.
(Travels,
it
ten
The
a
days'
of
the
reckon
journey,
Augilians
present day
pp. 45-6.)
de
son
temps,
est
la seule
line
the
The
about
220
miles west
of
/SttroA."]
in certain districts
desert
by the Arabs
and
THE
132
LOTOPHAGI.
Book
IV
Ten
days' journeyfrom Augila there is again a salthill and a spring ; palms of the fruitful kind grow
here abundantly,
the
do
also
other
This
at
salt-hills.
as
they
region is
inhabited by a nation called the Garamantians,' a very powerful
the salt with mould, and then sow
their crops.^
people,who cover
From
thence is the shortest road to the Lotophagi,a journey of
found
the oxen
thirtydays.* In the Garamantian
country are
This
which, as they graze, walk backwards.
they do because
in front of their heads,so that it is
outwards
their horns curve
when
for them
not possible
forwards,since in
grazing to move
183.
of the
'
in
dates
conquered
country.
It is well-known
there
is water, or in irrigated
land ; and the
except
like the pelicanof the wilderness (a fish-eating
bird),must
where
of men.
[G. W.]
Zowayah Arabs, who inhabit the oasis of El
of Jalo, regularlymove
north-east
southwards
in autumn
to
gather the
Jjherri,
of ^/ Koffra. When
dates and figsfrom the uninhabited
oases
they have left them,
to glean the dates which
remain.
('Wanderings,'
partiesof the Tibboos often come
and
197.)
pp. 181, 191,
the country of the Garamantians
with the modern
Ueeren, and Rennell,identify
Ritter adopts the same
view.
Fezzan.
(Erdkunde, i. p. 989.) The chief grounds
from
away
informs
meaning
sense,
Hamilton
Mr.
the habitations
us
"
that the
'
to
seem
be,
1. Fezzan
is due
south
of the country
who
of the Nasamonians,
line the
Greater
of the
The
Augila is misstated.
might be within
Augilians.(Geogr. p. 615.)
distance
from
of the Garamantians
limits of the
takes
the least to
Rennell
imagines that
the distance
But
the desert
this does
between
the
of 10 days from
not
seem
to
Augila,which
be
eastern
the
der
bor-
western
possible.
is at the
It
edge
(Hornemann, p. 47.) Ileereu
Temism, the first villagein Fezzan.
Herodotus, or his informant, here (asbetween Thebes and the Amhere spoken of
omitted
that the resting-place
a station ; and
monians) accidentally
not
was
ten, but twenty days'journey from Augila. (Af. Nat. i. p. 219, E. T.)
IVaghan,near Zuila, where there is a celebrated springof water, he imagines to be
the site (p. 217). See also Lyon's Travels, (p.206.)
is stronglyimpregnated with salt. It is only by a liberal
The soil of Fezzan
o
f
that
be raised.
manure
application
(Lyon, p. 271.)
any produce can
that this is another
The conjectureof Heeren
caravan
route, and indicates the
to be an
line of traffic between
seems
Carthage and the negro countries,
extremely
from
At the present day Murzouk, the capitalof Fezzan, is the centre
happy one.
which
three great roads
diverge: one leading to Egypt by way of Augila and
Siwah
the Great Desert, and
a
across
(Ammon), another to Soudan, or Nigritia,
of Sokna, Bonjem, and Lebida.
This last is the
third to Tripoliand Tunis, by way
here
route
spoken of. It was traversed by Captain Lyon in 1820, who took 36
near
to the coast
Lebida, stopping,however, exactly six days
days from Murzouk
about
Sokna.
The
at
Lotophagi, includingin them the Gindanians, commenced
Lebida.
(Vide supra, ch. 176, note *.)
16
days
at
cross
'
"
ATARANTIANS.
THE
183, 184.
Chap.
133
that
herein
become
case
do
they
of
their
in
chariots,
which
hardness
and
four-horse
and
oxen,
hides."
The
whereof
ground.' Only
further
in the
ness
thick-
Garamantians
they chase
who
fixed in the
other
difier from
the
opians,^
Troglodyte Ethihas reached
account
any
have
feed
by far the swiftest of foot.^ The Troglodytes
and other similar reptiles.Their language
on
serpents, lizards,
is unlike that of any other people; it sounds like the screeching
our
ears
are
of bats."
At
184.
the
there is
which
around
have
*
No
are
destitute of
the whole
by
of this
springof
in
race
water
alone
title of Atarantians
travellers,
though the
by modern
Alhen.
v.
20, p.
(Alex.Mynd.
many
ap.
221, E. ; Plin. II. N. viii. 45; Mela, i. 8.) Heeren
conjecturesthat the horns were
m"ide to grow
in this way.
The
neatherds
of Africa, he says, frequentlyamuse
in giving an
artificial form to the horns of their cattle,by continually
themselves
(Af. Nat. i. p. 222, E. T.) But it is difficult to assigna motive for
bending them.
inconvenient
their giving them
so
a shape.
oxen
is
account
same
The
kind
and
been
observed
of the ancients.
given by
thickness
noticed
have
The
names.
of their own.''
names
particular
no
salt-hill and
mantians
Gara-
the
nations
is borne
again another
dwell
of all known
of ten
distance
of the hides
the hardness
travellers.
(llornemaGn, p. 127.)
But perhaps
It is usual to regard the word Troglodyte here as a proper name.
be better to translate "the Ethiopians who
it would
dwell in holes."
Troglodytes
in Africa.
The
those along the shores
most
have always abounded
notorious
are
Strabo gives a full account
of the Red Sea, of whom
(xvi.p. 1102). There were
here spoken of must
guished
others upon the Nile. (Strab.xvii. p. 1159.) Those
be distinboth.
dwelt
in
in
the
from
the
south
of
Fezzan,
probably
They
region
the Tibboo Irsc/iad,
mountains
of the Tibesti range, where
or Hock
Tibboos,are still
said to live in caves.
(Uornemann, p. 107 ; Denham, vol. i. p. 140.)
Great slave hunts {Grazzie in the language of the country) are still common
bodies
of 800 or lOoo men
set forth on
these expeditions,
and
in Fezzan.
Armed
of their inhabitants,returning after an
the countries to the southward
sence
absweep
are
modern
by
of months, with
of
to
of
captives,often
These
others,Hamilton, p. 196.)
(See
among
described
are
band
as
"
timid
race,
in such
of
dread
more
usuallyTibboos.
are
a
Arab,
and
"
"
"
The
people
"
Hornemann,
p. 119).
^
of
have
language is
like the
Atlantians, which
was
that
and
the Atarantians
with
the words
by Herodotus
are
proceeding westward,
Western
Sahara.
Oudney
Gadaniis (pp. 96-9).
Leo
Africanus
be
sight
of them
number
"
seek
found
of
'*
"
but
and
185.
Atarantians
and
salt-plains
at
Tegerry;
in chs. 181
for the
uncertain.
southward
turns
the Bornous
of Herodotus
and
"
read
is recovered
(i.8). The reading Atarantians
Perieg. 60). The localityof this people is very
described
put
and their
proverbial,"
(ib.p. 227).
(the llbboos)"observes
whistlingof birds." (Journal,"c.
Mela
to
of distinction,"the Birds"
Augila,in speaking of these tribes
the captors.
Tibboos
The
or
gun
mounted
a
particularly
one, is sufficient
flight."(Lyon, p. 254.) Their
agility is said to
an
than
numerous
Quantum
conjectures
We
springs in
quodam
station,
must
the
Tuariks
this view
among
Heeren
the Gararaantian
of the
intelligere
the
Book
ANTES.
ATL
THE
[34
with
sun
reproaches,because
themselves.
country and
Once
at
more
distance
the
IV
their
of ten
days'journey there
is a
''
reportednot
are
the
from
name
to eat
of Heaven
Pillar
any
;"^ and
selves
they themAtlantes.
They
it,being called
livingthing,and never
have
to
any
dreams.
185.
As far
the
Atlantes
the
as
of the
names
known
nations
but
habiting
inthem
to me,
beyond
sandy ridge are
itself
The
extends
the
far as
as
ridge
knowledge fails.
my
farther than these ;* and throughPillars of Hercules,and even
out
the whole distance,at the end of every ten
days'journey,
with peopledwellinground it,who
there is a salt-mine,
all of
the
them
in these
houses
blocks of the
with
parts of Libya ; if it
could
not
stand.
"^
were
The
salt
salt.
otherwise,the
quarriedis
No
rain
walls
falls
of these
of two
colours,
hia habuerat
hie proprium nomen
potui,qui longam cum
consuetudinem, nullum
vel a longiuidinc,
vcl pinguitudine,aut
alio quovis accidcutc
audias,sed omnes
habent"
nomen
(vil.p. 255, A). Salt (Travels in Abyssinia,p. 379) notices a
similar custom
the negroes south and west of Abyssinia; but
it does not by
among
wliich is spoken of by Herodotus.
amount
to the entire absence
of names
any means
He probably misunderstood
his informant.
*
Ideler has shown
(seeHumboldt's
Aspects of Nature, vol i. pp. 141-G, E. T.)
that there
was
i%
confusion
in the Greek
writers
mind
by
that
with
respect
to
the Teak
name
of
Atlas.
The
earlier
of which
Teuerifl'e,
The later,
from Phoenician
sources.
unacquainted with the great Western
Ocean, placed Atlas in Africa,first regarding
it as a singlemountain, and then, as their geographicalknowledge increased, and
they found
there
chain.
applicableto
coast, but
was
Herodotus
an
the
remarkable
no
is
Peak,
inland
derived
mountain
in North-western
Africa,as
tain
moun-
"
it is to be considered
as
having any foundation at
eastern, not the western, extremityof the Atlas chain.
*
So Jischylussays of the giant Atlas
"
""rTi}Kf, Kiov"
irphiiawfpovs r6irovs
oil pay
Kal x^oyht
ov
re
iefioiy
6.x^os
ipeiSwy,
ovk
fviyKaKov.
"
P. V. 857.
And
Pindar,in like manner, calls Etna, k'iw ovpavla. (Pyth.i. 19, ed. Diss.) The
supposed height of the " pillar"may be gathered from the Scholiast on Plato, who
extended
to the
reports that its shadow
distance of 5U00 stades (ad Plat. Tim. p.
426, ed. Bekker).
'
the
it should
Herodotus,
pillars.
Pliny(H. N.
"
the
and
Great Desert.
y.
be
observed,knows
5),mentions
the salthouses
of
the African
beyond
projects
tribes
bordering on
Chap.
THE
185, 186.
GREAT
SAHARA.
rection
purple.^ Beyond the ridge southwards,in the dithe country is a desert,'
with no springs,
of the interior,
and
of moisture.*
destitute
altogether
beasts,no rain,no wood,
habited
Tritonis Libya is infrom Egypt as far as Lake
186. Thus
drink
is milk^ and
whose
their
by wandering tribes,'
and
white
no
the
the
perhaps
from
Another
thinp :
Mr.
Hamilton
so
says
houses
of old, the
as
"
ing
NotwithstandOudney's words are
parts of the Sahara.
is preferred(for houses),
fitness of the stone, the salt mould
with
which
the house
is erected.
of lime ; and the ease
want
little rain falls that there is no danger of the fabric fulling."
exist in many
and
nearness
doubt
no
"
"I
"
no
saw
traces
of
antiquityin
any
of the
buildings; but,
of rock-mit, sometimes
almost
pure,
dryness of the climate this kind of wall
blocks
built with
are
From
the
together with mud.
perfectlysolid." (Wanderings, p. 294.)
cemented
is
135
Oudncy
falls at
tells
us
intervals
"
"
Africa," says Leo, " pois,in fact,of three colours.
tion
salinis (the niroKXa
id
quod ex specuum
non
habet, prKter
ex
parte aliud
aut
author (velutmarmor
candidlyrubei,et cinericii color is,effoditur"
of our
gessum,
writes Dr. Shaw, " is of a redof
salt
the
mountain
The
Haddeffa,"
(p. 299, IJ).
from these precipices
down
by the dews
disk, or purplecolour: yet what is washed
'
rock-salt of Africa
The
sal
"
mountains
p.
colour,becoming
another
attainetb
near
Levouiah
and
Jebel
as
white
Miniss,is
as
of
salt of
The
snow
a
or
grey
bluish colour."
the
(Travels,
229.)
'
He
This
alludes to the great Sihara.
small
i
solated
table-land,low plains,
hills and
here
and
there
undulating ground,
by high
low desert shrubs and tufts of grass, as in the littleSdbara
produces in placessome
mentioned
the plantsof the Sahara
of the Regency of Tunis.
to the south
Among
and
"She"
of
Sheea
Arabs
the
the
bytheran
are
to me
Lucas)
(the
neighbouring
by
;
(ArtemisiaJudaica and inculta);the ruttum, or broom (Spartium monospermum)
Salicornia);the methndn,
the pricklyhodtk ; the jruttM/(atriplex
halimus); the ritnth(A
The ancients were
not
"c.
altogetherunacquainted with the interior of Africa ;
shows
Batuta
Ibu
and
the Soodan."
and
"
times, been
14th
much
how
century
known
was
of Timbuctoo
[G. W.]
horrors
The
in the
of the
somewhat
great African
exaggerated.
"
desert
From
have, both
"
learn that the desert of Sahara
we
says Humboldt,
and
that the number
and populationof the
baisins,
is
in ancient
most
recent
composed
fertile Oases
and
modem
intelligence,"
of several
detached
is very much
greater
that the sand covers
It is now
generallyaffirmed
imagined
(Aspects of Nature, vol. i. p. 114,
portionof the great lowland."
animals.
The
Uon of the detert
of
The
Sahara
is
destitute
t.)
E.
not
entirely
vol. ii.pp. 126-9),
de
is indeed a European fiction (Carette,
I'Algerie,
Exploration
with.
but gazelles,
wild asses, and ostriches are to be met
Springs there are none,
is procured from wells, often of great depth. Rain, as already
but a brackish water
mentioned, is a rarity. Palms grow in the Oases, and their dates form the principal
and
of the eastern
and
food of the Tibboos
Tuaricks, the inhabitants,respectively,
desert
arose
of
the
western
sterility
sand-regions.Perhaps the notion of the extreme
than
had
only the
been
smaller
"
"
Tschad, and
to Lake
fact that upon
the main
routes, that from Murzouk
Insalah to Timbuctoo, the aridityis frightful.(Humboldt,1. s. c.)
of the seathe account
Herodotus
to resume
here indicates that he is about
tribes,which was broken oflfat the end of ch. 180.
from
the
that from
"
coast
"
The
with
day
water
in Northern
forms
the
Africa
is for the
most
part
only palatablebeverage.
Travels,vol. i. p. 42.)
so
stronglyimpregnated
It is however
at
the present
Cow's
ever
Egyptians,neither
CyrCne, the
cow's flesh
people,or
of them
festivals.^
Tritonis the
Libyans, many
I cannot
speak
swine.
Barceean
the
as
Even
at
cow,
ship
they wor-
abstain,
women
Libyans
same
reason
goddess,whom
The
IV
of these
none
same
breed
eat
to
also from
they practisethe
do
nor
it for the
it wrong
only,but
of Lake
187. West
flesh however
Isis,the Egyptian
from
not
this
they any
think
women
honouring in
both
do
Book
LIBYANS.
WANDERING
THE
OF
CUSTOMS
[36
derers,*
longerwanas
wandering
For the wandering
concerningwhich
are
no
the
customs
same
way.
if
all
not
of them at any rate,
their children
with certainty when
"
"
of
age of four years, burn the veins at the top
the fleece of a sheep : others burn
a flock from
their heads
the
veins
the
to
come
with
about
This
temples.^
customs
from
to have
in Africa, appear
adopted many
settling
of Battus, the
took the mime
neighbours. As their monarchs
for "king" (supra,ch. 155),so the citizens generally conformed
native term
to
Pacho
African manners.
The Cyrenean Greeks
of the country.
took the costume
observes upon the
strikinganalogy between the dresses depicted in the tombs
used comand the modern
of Fezzan
costume
monly
(p. 210). The four-horse chariot was
at Cyrene while
it still was
in Greece
rare
(infra,ch. 189). The habit of
with vast toil
excavated
burning the dead was
were
abandoned, and rock-tombs
(which are often of strikingbeauty) as receptacleswherein to lay up the bodies of
the departed. (See Hamilton's
Wanderings, p. 65.) There are no urns, nor places
for them, but many
miles of necropolis,extending all round the city the monuments
and sarcophagirisingin terraces
the other.
above
of ton and even
twelve rows, one
(Ibid.p. 86.
Compare the view of the ruins,supra, p. 112). It appears from the
passage in the text that a portion, at any rate, of the Egyptian ritual was
adopted
both in Cyrene and Barca,the latter being even
African than the former.
more
(See
their
The
"
Greeks,
on
barbarian"
"
"
"
and
".)
note
West
of Lake
Tritonis
others
between
it and
(ch.191). This
Burning with a red-hot iron is stillpractised in these countries for the cure of
diseases.
(Lyon, p. 343; Hamilton,p. 99.) See also Denham's
Travels, who calls
this mode
of cure
the sovereignArab
disorder."
for
almost
(Vol.
remedy
every
i. p. 173.) Mr. Layard notices its use
of
the
Arabs
(Nineveh
Mesopotamia
among
and Babylon, p. 291); and Lieut. Burton
the Egyptians (Pilgrimage to Elamong
Medineh, vol. i. p. 80). A similar notion prevailedin Scythia in ancient times.
(Hippocrat.de Aere, Aquft, et Locis, " 47.)
Vide supra, ii.77.
The Tuaricks have, of all existingtribes,the best right to
*
"
be
regarded
as
the
intermixtures which
descendants
of
Herodotus's
have
Libyans.
They
are
free
from
the
ORIGIN
138
OF
THE
Book
^GIS.
IV.
I
^gis (goat-harness).
their word
acknowledged.
Even
the
our
barbarous
tribes of the
interior
possess
the
arts ; and
'*
the people are excellent workers
in wood
and leather,
Lyon tells us that in Kashna
which
they prepare equally well as Europeans, dyeing it of very fine colours."
(Travels,p. 139.) These colours are elsewhere stated to be chieflyyellow, red,
and
black
the
goat.
Rennell
of leather
East, while
the
'^^
rams'
(p,
that the
skins
are
those
of
(Geograph.of
Herod,
dyeing
p. 669) conjecturesthat the tanning and
first practisedby the Libyans,passing from them
into Egypt and the
it was
likewise carried across
He notices
the sea directly
into Greece.
skins dyed red" which covered
in the wilderness (Exod.
the tabernacle
was
"c.),as possiblythe
manufacture
of Libyan tribes.
have been
They must
Egypt, and Egypt has always imported leather from the interior.
(Maillet,
p. 199 ; Lyon, p. 158.)
"
These
cries,according to the Scholiast on iRschylus (Sept. c. Th. 274),were
in
honour
of Minerva (Athen6). They were
solely
not
howling cries,but rather
'OKoXvCav {= aKa\a((iv)is to shout the interjection
triumphalshouts.
dA, or 3a,
exclamation
of joy and triumph. 'E\f\i(fiv(=
an
is
i\
to shout
(Lat. ul),
uhilare)
or
iK(\fv, a cry of lamentation.
Homer
speaks of the o\o\v^^ as proper to the
worship of Athene :
XXV.
5,
brought from
5*
fioKvy^
iraaai
'Adi)vji
^cipat kviaxov.
IL vl. "T-"OL
Chap.
190, 191.
the
Libyan
them
CHARIOTS
are
women
AND
SEPULTURE.
^^39
greatlygiven to
such cries,
and
utter
Greeks
learnt from
the
chariot.''
Likewiss
the
sweetly.
Libyans yoke four horses to a
190. All the wandering tribes bury their dead according to
the fashion of the Greeks, except the Nasamonians.
They bury
them
is at
sitting,and are rightcareful when the sick man
the pointof gi^ingup the ghost,to make
him sit,and not let
him die lyingdown.*
The dwellings
of these people are
made
the
of
of
stems
the asphodel,
and of rushes,wattled together.'
from
be
carried
of
placeto place.Such are the customs
They can
very
to
the afore-mentioned
191. Westward
Libyans
Triton,and adjoining
upon
who
these
hair grow
the
close on
left ;
and
that
they say
'
of the river
other
Auseans,'are
houses
tribes.
till the
the
of
live in
ground, and
Maxyans.^ They
their
heads,*and
the
let the
shave
it
they besmear
they are
It is difficult to understand
scarcelymean
G. W. ]
(Fragm.Hist.
Hellunicus
mentions
that
these
by which
"i'""ca),
"
Vide
'
This
"houses"
they would
supra,
tribes of the
"
ch. 180.
Gr. i. p.
were
to
appear
Herodotus
this same
57, Fragro.93), in relating
feature,
merely "to keep off the sun" (Saof ff/tiS*
have been little more
than huge parasols.
here
of the
proceeds in his enumeration
coast.
is doubtful
whether
"
"
"
"
Book
ANIMAI3.
PECULIAR
"40
IV.
westward
and
abounds
and
It would
with
even
impossible,
be
without
heads,
the
and
men,
Here
asses.
beasts.
the creatures
lions,the
to have
Libyans declare
the
whom
creatures,and
dog-faced
the
are
the
elephants,the
too
river Triton
the
as
;
is
husbandmen
the
of
of that the land
very hilly,
For
this
beasts'.
is the
wild
and
with forests
in which
tract
far
sandy, as
low and
dwell,is
wanderers
knowledge, to
present
our
describe
more
and western
the eastern
regionsof North
While
the western
Africa.
region,containingthe countries of Morocco, Algiers,
and Tunis,is mountainous, well wooded, and well watered, and consequentlyabounds
accuratelythe
with
wild
is
Barka,
and
generaldifferences between
beasts
a
of the mountain
which
range
runs
North
across
of
destitute
names
of Sotidnk
and
Harudsh
lakes,is
low
basaltic
Natron
and
collect moisture
to
extends
Africa, at about
tlie 8th
or
The
the borders
from
of Tunis
to
9th
under
the
tian
Egyp-
rather than
sufficient
mountain.^, quiteinrange of hills,
is
that
form rivers.
The
the
desert
consequence
dant
only prevented from reachingthe sea by the abunof the vicinity
of the Mediterranean.
in consequence
(SeeBeechey's Narrative,pp. 17, 87, 41, 48, 69, "c, ; Bella Cella,p. 46,
E. T.; Lyon, p. 232.)
in Africa (notedof old from one
of
These are of the Python tribe,still found
them having stopped the army
in our
modern
of Regulus),and common
museums.
The Greek
name
Python was probablyEgyptian,Pi-Tan, and may be traced in the
Tan, or Tanin of Hebrew, translated "serpent,"Exod. vii. 10; or " dragon," Pea.
xliv. 19; Isa. xiii. 22 and xxvii. 1 ; Jer. ix. 11; and
"whale," in Gen. i. 21 ; Job
vii. 12 ; Ezek. xxxii. 2 ; but which
in Genesis
might rather apply to the Sauriaa
in the earlystate of the world.
monsters
It is singularthat the Egyptians even
believed that it was
inhabited by large monsters.
(See Lyell'sPr. Geology, i. p.
The
Giant
the
to
22.)
Python evidentlycorresponded
Aphophis," or Apap, of
Egypt, represented as the "great serpent,"who was
sin,and was
pierced by the
and other gods. The last syllable
of Satan (Shaytan) is not
spear of Horus (Apollo)
related to Tan, as some
might imagine, the t being a a, not a r, in the Hebrew;
north
extends
of this
and
line,
fall upon
rains which
is
the
coast
"
"
Titan
but
"
be related to it.
may
"
Elephants
whether
of
not
are
could
they
Pliny ("Elephantes fert
by
Leo
as
seen
among
found
lions,are
ass
of
Africa
Cape
animals
Soloeis
It is uncertain
some
kind
what
likewise
tions
menvoyage
and
mentioned
not
are
rare,
however
sionally
speaks of them as occa-
Bears
Shaw
are
Serpents,both
animal
llerodotua
great and
intends
by
small, and
his
"
horned
of
antelope.
largespecieswere
probablyintended,pongos
like the
It is doubted
question. Hanno's
(p.6).
of Africa.
mony
indigenous in tho.se regions,but the testiultr^ Syrticas
c/ in J/aurj7awt"i,'
solitudines,
Barbary,(Travels,
p. 249).
common.
Apes
been
to settle the
seem
the
in
in the countries
have
ever
near
;"probably some
*
[G W.]
found
now
At
the bottom
lake
another
or
possibly,
panzees.
chimisland
people
Chap.
aMMALS
192.
192.
animals
other
the
Among
;
AMONG
THE
wanderers
are
of
none
kind which
horns
are
that
size is about
whose
141
these,but
and
gazelles,
antelopes,
buflfaloes,
as
sort,but of
of the horned
WANDERERS.
does not
need
quite
asses, not
to drink
sides of
;''
citherns,
of the
ox
; foxes,hyoenas,
pines,
porcudiles
land-crocojackals,
dictyes,^
panthers,boryes,
cubits in length,'
ostriches,
very like lizards,
All these beasts are
horn.
and little snakes,each with a single
found here, and likewise those belongingto other countries,
and
wild rams,
about three
except the stag and the wild-boar ; but neither stag nor wildboar are found in any part of Libya.* There are, however,three
called two-footed ;'
sorts of mice in these parts ; the first are
"7piW).
iwdptinrun/
{ufffrif
with
covered
were
the
men,
Far
the greater
hair,and whom
our
whose
proportion were
women,
called Goriliie. Though
hiterpreters
could
we
catch
not
bodies
we
sued
pur-
escaping
us,
and
took three
we
precipices,
attacked
their
with
conductors
their
hands
and
but
teeth, and
they
women;
therefore killed and flayedthem,
We
us.
could not be prevailedon to accompany
and
brought their skins with us to Carthage." (|)p.13-4.) Our earlyvoyagers
We
the same
used much
to another
cume
language :
yle,where the folk bin alle
of the
skynncd roughe hear, as a rough best,saf only the face,and the pawme
haiid." (Miindeville's
Voyages, p. 861.)
*
live in the worst
The wild ass can
parts of the desert,and needs probably lesn
animal.
almost
than
Still,
however, there are no doubt times when "the
water
any
thirst."
their
civ.
inceduut
wild asses
cum
(Ps.
quench
11.) Leo says, "Confertim
Tel pabulantur,
velpotant."(p.292, B.)
the
over
"
The
lyreshave
been
found
defassa
with
in
common
the
Africa.
Greek
"
"
'^
"
'
L. Nilotica.
former is the Lacerta scincus ; the other
measured
ft. long ; and I have found one
very large,which
is rather smaller.
[G. W.]
Thu
It is
about
about
generally
4 ft.
The
other
"
This assertion
is echoed
by
Aristotle
An.
(Hist.
viii. 28),and,
so
far
as
regards
research
does not
the stag, by Pliny (H. N. viii. 33). Modern
entirelybear it out.
in Africa, where
Deer are comparativelyrare
antelopesof various kinds supplytheir
place; but stillthey are found in parts of Barbary, in Guinea, and in Abyssinia.
moved
The wild boar of Europe is entirely
unknown, but other species,not very far refrom
it,are
met
with
(Pacho, p. 244).
in the earlytime
[Deer are representedon the Egyptianmonuments
G.
t"seus.
W.]
is undoubtedly intended.
of Linnaeus)
The jerboa{Diputja.tilt:a
of the Osir-
"
'
This
animal
is common
in Northern
Africa
ZAVECIANS
THE
[42
is
which
zegerjes,^
the next,
GYZANTIANS.
AND
IV
"
word
meaning hills;"
found in the Silphium-
Libyan
Book
the
at least
as
193.
wives
194.
vast
deal of
by
hands
; it
with both
there is inexhaustible
water
be this animal.
G.
"
as
"mouse,"
The
the
coast, as
drinks
even
hands.
supposed to
'
their
Oif
195.
is
The
monkeys, whereof
eat
as
honey
Gyzantians;" in
or
sometimes
man
akber
"i-S?
three
kinds of African
by Theophrastus(ap.Phot.
*
The
weasel
however,
red,and
in the hills.'
an
W.]
Guntsha, described
by Lyon as
bushy tail,and head resemblingthat of
These
store
of Isa. Ixvi.
having a
has been derived from ziffar,
a kind
name, zegeries,
and again compared with the Fezza.miin dzidzira or
the desert where
on
palm-treesgrow (Lyon, p. 345
but no satisfactory
explanationof it has reallyyet
"
country
Carthaginiansreport,lies
the
Perhaps
whose
is made
whose
Zavecians,''
battle.
to
the
border
them
On
the
to the
far
able to reach.^
been
researches have
my
Next
the
"mice"
animal
of the rat species,
badger" (p. 272). The native
of root (Bochart'sPhaleg. ii.4),
is appliedto spots
zezeera, which
Annall. viii. 3, p. 286) ;
; Jahn.
"
an
been
discovered.
described
Bibl.
is sometimes
of the Silphium.
*
How
accurate
Lyon
these researches
says,
fox, buffalo(of three
"
The
were,
animals
found
(of two
mouse
"
"
"
"
"
'
"
and
"
Utica.
"
from
'
Diod.
Bees
still abound
in this country, and honey is an important article of commerce
(Delia Cella,p. 198, E. T.). A substitute for honey is likewise prepared
the juiceof the palm (Shaw, p. 225).
in the Western
Monkeys have always abounded
division of North
Africa (cf.
Sic.
placesnamed
men.
XX.
58 ; Leo
Pithecussa
Afric. p.
because
(Ape-town),
says
the houses
that
were
there
as
were
full of apes
three
as
of
Chap.
PITCH-WELLS.
193-196.
island,by
Cymunis,
name
furlongs,its hreadth
Vines
mainland.'
the
length of
great, and
not
and
243
olive-trees
gold-dust,
by
If
this
pitch.
but
write what
myself have
whole
of
it,and
which
the young
maidens
of
dippinginto the mud birds'
be
be
true, I know
even
so,
is
of water
from
of there
not
; I
however,since
At
fathoms
the
are
lake in
number
of
feet every
in
way,
into
when
which
two
in smell
pitchof
the
It may
hiiudred
from
pitchdrawn up out
the place I speak
seen
Zacynthus.'
lakes,but one
and
is said.^
the
cover
is two
reached
soon
lake,from
which
is like to
Pieria.*
bitumen,
This
but
in all else
they pour
into
is l"etter than
dug by the
lake's side,and when
a
good deal has thus been got together,
they draw it off and put it up in jars. Whatever Tailsinto the
lake passes underground, and comes
is no
up in the sea, which
less than
trench
four
"
is
'
Xicbuhr
(Gcograph.of
of
Haiiiio,Scyl.ix,and other
Solocis,commonly re^^rdcd as
writers, an
bland
the modern
Iide
in
Cyraunisto
the
of Argmu.
be the Ccrne
Atlantic, beyond
But
Cape
probably Rennell
the Ccrcinna
of Strabo
as
(p.6H8)is rightin looking upon the Cyraunis of Herodotus
is undoubtedly the Karkeuua
KerkiueM
(xvii.p. 117S),and IMiny(v. 7), which
ov
of the present day. The
length given by Pliny(25 Roman
ponds
miles)exactlycorreswith the '2"M) stadia of Herodotus.
Kiepcrt takes this view (.Map IL).
Achilles
Tutius
he is of no
(ii.14) has the same
weight as an
story, but
authority.
Z:inte still produces large quantities
of minenil
scribes
j)itch.Dr. Chandler tiius dethe
tar-springs"
(as he calls ihen))ofthat island:
The tar is produced in a small valley,about
hours from the town, by Iht
two
and
encompassed with mountains, except towards the bay. The spring,which
aea,
distinct and apt for inspection,
is most
rises on the further side, near
the foot of the
hill. The well is circular,and
A
4 or 5 feet in diameter.
shining film like oil,
with scum,
mixed
swims
the top.
You
the tar
this leit/ia boiigli^ixnd
on
remove
see
off
the bottom, 3 or 4 feet bolow the surface.
The water
at
is limpid,and runs
with a smart
We
filled some
vessels with tar by leU'iug
current.
U trickle ivlo
them from the boitglis
Khicit ret imuiemed
used lo gather it
is the weUnxl
; mul thh
from lime to time iulo pit*,where it is hardened
by the sun to be barrelled,when the
quantityis sufficient" (Travels,vol. ii. pp. 3l"7-S).
The
considered
the best in Greece.
Pliny s.iys "Asia
pitch of Picria was
The
Piericam"
X.
xiv.
qualityof
picem Idieam maxime
probat, Gnecia
20).
(H.
the Zante pitchis said now
It is unsuited for cordage ; and can
only be
to be bad.
appliedto the outside of boats when mixed with a better article.
The sea has, apparently,
the coast
in the vicinityof the "tarencroached
upon
and a thin strip
morass
^"rings."They are now only separatedfrom it by a narrow
in the sea of
of shingle(Walpole's Turkey, vol ii. pp. 1-2). The
re-appearance
travellers.
thrown
bv modern
into the laJvC
substances
is not confirmed
'
'
"
*'
Book
DUMB-TRADING.
144
IV.
arrive but
where
they no sooner
they are wont to visit,
their wares, and, having disposed them
forthwith they unlade
ing
after an orderlyfashion along the beach,leave them, and, returnThe
natives,when
their ships,raise'agreat smoke.
aboard
to
to the shore,and, laying out
down
they see the smoke, come
draw
view so much
gold as they think the worth of the wares, with-
les,"which
ashore
this come
The
distance.
Carthaginians
upon
If they think the gold enough, they take it and go
look.
to
and
them
to
sufficient,
they go
their way ; but if it does not seem
the
Then
others
wait
aboard
patiently.
ship once
more, and
tent.
approach and add to their gold,till the Carthaginiansare condeals unfairlyby the other : for they
Neither
party
themselves
touch
never
the
natives
goods,nor do the
gold is taken away.^
their
up to the worth of
carry off the goods till the
goldtill it
ever
comes
able to give
Libyan tribes whereof I am
of these cared little then, and indeed care
the names
; and most
also I
One thing more
little now, for the king of the Modes.
far as our
add concerning this region,namely, that, so
can
knowledge reaches,four nations,and no more, inhabit it ; and
197.
These
be the
two
of these nations
two
indigenousare
are
the
in the north
cians and
the Greeks
The
not.
while two
are
indigenous,
who
dwell respectively
Libyans and Ethiopians,
PhcBniand the south of Libya. The
are
in-comers.^
The
trade
of the
Straits of
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
no
reason
to
indigenousinhabitants
various
Morocco
to
in the
the
people.
population of North
oa"is of Ammon.
From
Senegambia
races
parts,
Berbers,Shuluks,Cabyles,and
names,
element
of
of the northern
to
in
are
our
author.
the modern
Libyans, the
Berbers, who, under
Tuariks,continue
Africa, stretchingfrom
Southward
of this
race
dwell
The
to
form
the
an
an
tant
impor-
mountains
of
ent
entirelydiffer-
less
or
Nubia, a type of man
approaching more
Nat. Hist, of Man, p. 269). Even
prevail(Prichard,
Hottentots,appear to belong to this same
family
to
COUNTRY
"46
CYREN^ANS.
THE
OF
IV.
Book
is the highest
country of the CyrenaBans,which
within the part of Libya inhabited by the wanderingtribes/
The
199.
tract
has three
that
seasons
First
remark.
deserve
the
along
crops
for the
harvest and
begin to ripen,and are ready
the
the vintage ; after they have been gatheredin,
crops of the
(the hill-country,
as
middle tract above the coast-region
they
the sea-coast
call
while
;
it)need harvesting
housed, the
is
crop
all eaten
by
when
fit for
are
produce of
the
time
this middle
cutting in
the
has
that
of the
time
the harvest
And
in.
comes
ripen
drunk
and
and
So that the
of all.'
highesttract
been
fruits
the time
about
the
last
Cyrenceans
harvest
continues
So much
concerningthese matters,
from
the Persians
sent
200. When
Egypt by Aryandes to
laid
reached
Barca, they
siege to the town,
help Pheretima,
who
had been guilty
those within to give up the men
on
calling
of Arcesilaiis. The townspeople,however,as they
of the murder
eightfull
for
thus
had
and
one
the Persians
lines
of wliich
course
the
to
assaults.
brass,who
made
were
with
went
the
discovered
brazen
inside
to
for nine
^
of
man
the
months,
their
from
number
by
entertain
own
vigorous
who
was
city.
the
In
other
quite dumb
down, was
where the ground was
undermined, there the brass of the
countermined, and
Here, therefore,the Barcasans
rang.
; but
shield
and
fortress,
laid it
several mines
likewise
their mines
worker
beleagueredBarca
they dug
walls, and
But
in
all taken
proposition.So
in the
months.
on
he
placesthe shield,when
Kiepertgivesthe heiglitof
Map XXII.). Beechey estimated
as
ground
laid it
tlws upper
it at 1800
feet
Herodotus
mountain-topsin
'
Pacho
partiede
in
observes
la
Libye
attain
may
"
"
terraces
.,
greater elevation.
L'hcureuse
de cette
disposition
leur
situation
et
boisst-es,
f6condit6 successive,
cette
favorablcs k
de conditions
pr6sentent autant
d'H6rodote
hors de tout
tradition
et mettent, on
le
la
merveilleuse
dire,
peut
"
ch.
xvii.
dans
la
"c.,
Marmarique,
d'exagdration(Voyage
pp. 235-6).
vari6e
Mr.
.,
Hamilton
Grennah, on
awin
here
which
and
my
says:
return,
"
When
not
"
I left Derna
cluster remained
were
slew
grapes
soup^on
in
was
8ea.son
long over;
grape
the few vines grown
by the Bodwith which the trellises were
loaded,
the
on
speaks of
the three
climates
of the
Cyrcn-
of the
is carried on
of which
the harvest
during eight months
consequence
"
contirmation
of his remark
with this practical
to meet
interesting
year ; and it was
aica,in
(Wanderings, p. 124).
It is rcpresetitcd
in the
Mining was no doubt practisedfrom very earlytimes.
it
for
the
w
here
the
substitute
is
Assyrian sculptures,
batteringpractisedby the
Greeks and Romans.
fond of attemptThe Persians seem
been
to have
ing
particularly
it practicable
the nature
of the ground made
it,wherever
(vide infra,v. 115,
and vi. 18 ; comp.
Polyaen.vii. 11, " 6). In Roman
history we find it as early aa
the 6th century b. c. (Liv.iv. 22, v. 19).
'
Chap.
the Persian
diggers.Such
fewer
had
than
HOW
CONQUERED.
147
discovered ; as
201. When
numbers
BARCJEANS
THE
199-208.
time
much
fallen
was
had
both
on
thus been
sides,nor
consumed,
had
and
great
the Persians
lost
adversaries,
Amasis, the leader of the landthat,though the Barcaeans would never be conperceiving
quered
army,
by force,they might be overcome
by fraud,contrived as
follows. One night he dug a wide trench,and laid lightplanks
of wood across
the opening,after which he brought mould
and
it
make
the place level
placed upon the planks,takingcare to
with the surroundingground. At dawn
of day he summoned
the Barcaeans
to a
parley: and they gladlyhearkening,the
terms
Oaths were
at
were
lengthagreed upon.
interchanged
the
the
hidden
ground over
trench,and the agreement
upon
thus
So long as the ground beneath our feet stands firm,
ran
the oath shall abide unchanged ; the peopleof Barca
agree to
and
fair
the
the
Persians
to
a
sum
king,
promise to cause
pay
further trouble to the peopleof Barca."
After the oath,
no
the Barcaeans,
relying
upon its terms, threw open all their gates,
their
"
"
went
themselves
out
the enemy
their secret
as
chose,to
Then
enter.
the
allowed
Persians
as
many
broke
of
down
their
bridge,and rushed at speed into the town
for breakingthe bridgebeing,that so they might observe
reason
what
they
"
had
sworn
that
they
stood
broken
was
Such
firm."
down, the
202.
; for
continue
had
they
oath ceased
"
hold.
to
of the Barcasans
as
most
were
guiltythe
Persians
likewise about
the
whom
she handed
203.
The
over
the
to
the walls.
remainder
of
Persians,
except only the
the
taken
The
no
of
possession
to
the town.
their
home, carrying
with them the rest of the Barcaeans,
whom
they had made
the
their slaves. On
their way
to Gyrene, and
they came
Cyrenaeans,out of regardfor an oracle,let them pass through
of the
the town.
During the passage. Bares,the commander
advised to seize the place ; but Amasis, the leader of the
fleet,
"
"
would
not consent
because,"he said, they had
land-force,
;
'
we
Persians
now
note
ad loc.
of
set out
on
return
ill.169),and
(supra,
Book
PANIC.
WITH
SEIZED
PERSIANS
148
IV.
lay,a
and
droppedbehind
during the
straggled,
whole
march
wards.*
home-
The
204.
probable.
danger and escape of Cyrene is exceedingly imwould
the
Persians
a
as
it,
through
rebellion,
pass
Cyrene was
If it was
of course, on their way to and from Barca.
they would have orders
matter
If the Cyrenseansregarded their coming as hostile,
it no less than Barca.
to reduce
they would not have been induced by an oracle to open their gates. If they had
opened their gates and suffered no punishment,it is not likelythat a hostile attack
them.
have been made
afterwards
would directly
on
Again the panic is suspicious.
bably
of
the
is an improbability. Proof
the
commander
And
the presence
Bares,
jleety
established
of
Battus
who
the
the Cyrenseans,
under
were
IV.,
government
king by his grandmother before she sought the assistance of Aryandes (Menecles,
Fr. 2),received the Persians with due submission,both on their way to Barca and
involved in the
their return ; and incurred
further danger or loss,than was
on
no
of furnishing
to the host.
In after times vanitymight induce them
necessity
supplies
attitude of defiance.
to declare that they had assumed
an
in Arcadia
Lycaean Jove was worshipped especially
(Pausan.Tin. ii." 38); and
that
his
the influence of Demonax
at
of
we
is
trace
a
worship
Cyrene
may
suppose
the settlers who came
to Cyrene
(supra,i. 161). It is possible,
however, that among
in the reignof Battus II. (chs.
considerable
159 and 161),some
from Peloponnesus
'
This whole
account
If
of
not
the
in
number
may
have
been
Arcadians.
No
remains
have
as
yet been
identified
as
those
of this
*
temple.
Although the
to
be reckoned
the temptation to
summoned
retreat, but
than
iii.13),and continued
Cambyses (supra,
it
sist
seems
they could not resatrapy (iii.
91),yet
plunder afforded by the hasty return
to Egypt of an
army
in the
submitted
only the
loss of
to
sixth
number
We
are
of
not
however
stragglers.If
disastrous
a
to suppose
there had been anything
this,the Barcaean
'
It is curious
Chap.
204,
village
they
inhabited
Nor
her
the
horrid
while
Such
been
at
the
Milci-ians
3)
which
if
last,
an
not
the
the
remoTal
of
Phoenicians
the
anger
the
gods.
Pheretima,
Besides
Pieonians
of
and
(vi.
instance,
(v.
and
119),
lonians
15),
the
Phoenicia
to
sufficiently
least
at
was
the
this
Minor
Asia
to
Susiana
to
Ionia,
contemplated,
really
her
over-harsh
of
which
Eretrians
to
most
ate
by
men,
the
geance
ven-
which
Babylonians.
of
the
taking
by
worms,
do
For
Barcseans.
and
Assjrians
after
vengeance
the
upon
(vi. 20),
the
was
themselves
was
happily.
days
probable
to
believed.
*
her
the
bj
Amp^
of
time
my
overtaken
with
alive.*
took
her
Thus
upon
Herodotus,
removal
to
was
directly
she
swarmed
fierce,
date
to
it
end
Libya,
Barca,
down
Battus,
in
noticed
and
herself
still
so
earlier
an
find
proposed
have
and
of
daughter
be
body
draw
then,
(vi.
Her
was
punishments,
of
people
of
she
249
Barca,
from
Egypt
death.
flesh
of
name
Pheretima
to
PHERETIMA.
OF
Bactria.
in
did
return
on
we
the
gave
place
205.
on
DEATH
206.
Pheretima
death
to
seems
herself
considered
cannot
of
fail
Cyrenean
have
to
recall
kings
afraid
been
insecure
except
the
after
end
of
of
Arcesilaiis
remaining
Herod
III.,
in
the
Cyrenaica,
The
protection.
Persian
under
Agrippa
see
eh.
(Acts
163,
note
xii.
*.
28).
and
to
of
manner
For
the
ESSAY
ON
OF
CIMMERIANS
THE
OF
1.
of the
RACE.
their
extent.
geographical
"
of tne
the
two
Cimbri.
not
2.
3.
names.
of
Identity
Historical
the
firmation
con-
Comparative philology
ward.
westward, and then east-
4.
silent but
MIGRATIO^S
THE
AND
close resemblance
Cymry
identity"connecting link in
the
with
Cimmerii
HERODOTUS
the Cimmerians"
Early importance of
I.
CYMRIC
THE
IV.
BOOK
TO
APPENDIX
adverse.
"
or
people known to their neighboursas Cimmerii, Giniiri,*
Asia
and
Western
considerable
in
(probably)Gomerin, attained to
power
Eastern Europe, within the period indicated
by the date b. o. 800-600,
is a fact which can
even
scarcelybe said to admit of a doubt.
earlier,
or
If the information
gained by Herodotus in Scythiawere considered as
not sufficiently
trustworthyfor the establishment of such a conclusion,
1. That
yet the
JEschylus,from
must
Cimmerians
dwell
and
"
The
ethnic
from
Homer,
from
menclature,
geographicalnoThe
the
remove
uncertaintyon
point.
have
indeed a very definite locality
not
: they
immersed
in
limit of the ocean
darkness,
stream,
words
which
of the light-giving
might
sun,"
from
all
ken
"
of
name
derive
Aristotle,and
be held to
at the furthest
of Darius
his statements
Callinus,from
of Homer
beyond the
'
which
confirmation
Gimiri
the
first occurs
Semitic
in the Cuneiform
equivalentof
the
Arian
records
of the
Saka
time
(2a"fa").
Hystaspes,
two
branch,
at this time
divisions,the Eastern
spoken of contained
and the Tigrakhuda,or
named
of Herodotus
and Hellanicus),
Humurga {'Afivpyioi
time
conterminous
at the same
with the Assyrians. Whether
archers,"who were
these Gimiri
Saka are reallyCymric Celts we cannot
or
Josephus
positively
say.
identified the "tizi of Genesis
with the Galati of Asia
Minor
(Ant. Jud. i. 6),in
evident allusion to the ethnic title of Cymry, which
they, as so many other Celtic
But
it must
themselves.
be observed, that the Babylonian title of
races, gave
the
and that it
to
is
vernacular
not
but a foreigntitle,
Gimiri, as applied
Sacse,
a
"the tribes" generally,
C**ia,
simply mean
corresponding thus to the Hebrew
may
ethnic
the
In this case
and the Greek
it would
Tldfi"pv\oi.
concerning'
nothing
prove
character
of the race
designatedby it. [H. C. R.]
"
Odyss. xi. 13-22.
The
as
nation
"
"
'H y
if
"Evba
Ktnixfpiuv
avSpwy SrinSit" -kSKis Tf,
Kol yftpfXjiK(Ka\ufXfifvor oi/it wot' avrohi
'Ht'pi
'HtKios
if
"patduy KaraScpKcrcu
OKTlytaav,
K.r.A.
name
Essay
SEATS
ANCIENT
I.
OF
THE
CIMMERIANS.
151
Cimmerian
nation.*
plantedupon
northern
the
eighthcenturies
before
The
Greek
colonists
coast
of the
Black
of the
various
Sea, in the
towns
seventh
and
acquaintance
knowledge of
them among
their countrymen.
Further, there are groundsfor believing
that during the periodof which we
are
speaking,frequent invasions of
the countries
towards
the south were
made
by this same
people,who,
Danube
and
the Thracian
alone,
Bosphorus,sometimes
crossingthe
in combination
c
arried
sometimes
with
Thracian
tribes,*
plundering
their arms
far and wide over
Asia Minor, and spreadthe terror of their
name
throughoutthe whole of that fertile region. Of one at least of
with
the inhabitants
our
these incursions
It
the poet Callinus appears
been a witness.'
to have
that
these
incursions
the
Greeks
proceeded
by
universally
recognised
was
from
river and
certain permanent
settlements
of
the
in
race
same
Asia
3Iinor
were
pied,*
Sindpe,on occasion of one of their raids,was seized and occuanother
fell
into
their
the
of
Autandros
town
on
probably
possession.*In the first-mentioned of these two placesthe Cimmerians
after a while supersededby Greek colonists ; but it is conjectured,
wore
with some
workers
of Chalybes(or Ironunder the name
reason,'that they still,
Antandros
the
In
remained
the
in
"),
principalplace
vicinity.
when
the jEolians recovered
for a century,'
they retained their position
derived.
while
"
it from
them.
and
"
"
Comp.
also Mr.
Eustath.
Gladstone's
Prom.
'
Herodotus
Vinct.
Ferry, some
atseus
spoke
ad Horn.
'Homer
p.
the
of
forts
town
of
See
p. 432.
748-750.
Cimmerian
Straits
mentions, besides
Kinfifpiov)in Taurica,
of
Od.
and
the
Cimmerian
or
castles and
Cimmeris
(Fr. 2).
"
Vic
old
an
Bosphorus
and
called Cimmeria
tract
Strabo
has
"
Mons
Cimmerian
Hec-
{iv.12).
(opo"
Cimmericus
the Asiatic
on
(kuht) Kifiixtpiich)
Cimmericus"
us
Kertch, and
"
town
"
Cimmericum
side
xi.
721).
"
The
Treres
especially. See
the
Essays appended
to
Vol.
I.
Essay
1.
pp.
289-292.
'
See
"
Herod,
See
Callinus,Fr. 2, and
iv. 12.
Grote's
comp.
"
of
Fr.
190.
This
Greece, toL iii.p. 336.
iwoiKos of .Eschylus(Sept.
c.
J,Kuba,t"
XoAu^oT
*
Aristot. L 8.
c.
Bach,
the remarks
Aristot.
connexion
Th.
725).
pp. 9-13.
is
perhaps impliedin
the
THE
"52
merians
of
speaksof
placesin
author.
our
Gomer
as
the
north
"
ASIATIC
GIMIRI.
App.
The
Prophet Ezekiel,who
nation,'and couplesit with
i. e.
quarter,''
writes about
Book
b.
c.
IV.
600,
Togarmah, which he
the Armenian
similarly
; and
of their
Armenia
historians
Haichian
speak of Gamir as the ancestor
of
race
is
It
remarkable
that
in
also
the
Achaemenian
kings.*
very
inscriptions
the Sacan
or
the
Scythicpopulation,which was
widely spread over
empire,receives
in the
the name
of GiBabylonian transcripts
which looks as if this were
the Semitic equivalentfor the Arian
miri,^
of Saka or Scyths. Perhapsboth names
name
nomads
meant
originally
in course
of time to be used as ethnic
wanderers," and only came
or
It is clear,however, that by Herodotus
the term
merian
Cimappellatives.
is used distinctly
in an ethnic sense
the
and
be
to
now
point
;
considered
ethnic familythey
is,who these Cimmerians
were, to what
and whether
belonged,
they can be identified with any still existingrace.
Persian
"
"
'
"
"
"
these
When
have
questions
been
the
historyand migrationsof
hundred years, and
twenty-five
to the mountains
is at all
peoplewhich
has
be
has
spreadfrom
to
interesting
trace
antiquityof above
an
of Walea
build
2. To
it will
settled,
an
times,it
ethnographical
theoryupon
be
must
of
identity
mere
name
Jazy-
are
distinct from
Germans, the
Iberi of
the
Veneti, the
Spain from
those
resemblance
and
Germanii
from
the
of name, even
unless met by
of connexion
Persian
of
"
is an argument which
alone,
establishes a presumption in favour
positiveobjections,
of race.
Now
there is the very closest possible
certainly
between
the Greek
and
Kiju/xcpioi
name
Celtic
the
Cymry
the
to combat,
presumptionthus raised,instead of havingobjections
is in perfectharmony with all that enlightenedresearch
teaches of the
of the races
which graduallypeopledEurope.
movements
3. The
Cimmerians, when the Scythians crossed the Tanais, and
fell upon them from the east, must
have graduallyretreated westward.
The
hordes
a
the
which
pressure
from
upon
time
the
previousinhabitants
followed
"
north
"
EzeK.
wave,
xxxviii.
and
the
6.
"Gomer
of
have
before
them
in
current, with
tlie Asiatic
issued
and
the
on
the
Society,vol.
exceptionof
the house
of
Wave
an
has
occasional
Togarmah
of the
thee."
Babylonian
xiv.
erted
ex-
uniformlydriven
direction.'
that
people with
many
Asia, and
from
in the Journal
time
to
and
Assyrian Inscriptions
'
compare
above,
" 1.
According to Festus and Plutarch the name
Cimbri," which we shall find
to
reason
identifywith Cimmcrii, in the old Celtic and German
tonguei meant
"robbers"
(Fest.de "Verb. Signif.iii.p. 77, "Cimbri
lingui GallicA latrones dicuntur.
(Plut.vit. Mar. c. 11, K"Vl3fo"y iKovatk6L^iiva\.\^ifiikixvo\
to\"\
"). But
Aj/;rTdj
this meaning
is connected
of the other, just as
with
out
robber
may have grown
note
on
"
"
"
"
rover."
'
See Niebuhr'a
Researches,
"c.,p.
62.
"
LOSS
TOTAL
154
LANGUAGE.
CIMMERIAN
THE
OF
pp.
IV
Book
several
largeEuropean countries,'
to the present day unwhile in certain favoured
mixed
their ancient tongue unchanged,
with any other people,
retaining
their ancient appellation.The identity
and, at least in one instance,'"
with the Cimbri of the Romans
seems
of the Cymry of Wales
worthy
stated
the
Niebuhr
fact
historic
of beingacceptedas a
grounds
by
upon
populationin
of the
the substratum
situations
and
historical connexion
The
Arnold."
they remain
the
Cim-
and
the opinion of Posihas strong probabilities,
merii of Herodotus
be admitted, in the strict
donius,'in its favour ; but cannot, it must
word, be proved.
of the
sense
It is to be
4.
regrettedthat
the
word
have
placed,"
be
can
No
to
belongto
; and
what we
only a
surmise
accords
with
the
Scythswere
distinct ground
down
come
to us
Cimmerian
though
should
an
; and
rather
submittingthe
any reliance
of the Scythian
Celtic
roots,'may be conjectured
Scythic times,yet tljisis
of
slightweight,as it
peopledriven out by
some
expectedif
have
which
althoughsome
than
argument
ou
even,
closelywith
connect
of
means
comparativephilology. Of
nothingbeyond the single
absolutely
of Cimmerians
names
river-names,which
no
of
test
know
languagewe
Cimmerii.
have
we
the
to
the
sufl"cient to
Celts,yet it is scarcely
which
to rest the identification.
on
put forward
as
All
that
perhaps
tion,
comparativephilologyis not adverse to the identificawhich, if regarded as historically
probable,would help to explain
otherwise
it would
the formation of certain words,whereof
be difficult
account.*
to give a satisfactory
be said is that
can
5. It is
'
Hist,
(Michelet,
As
"
probablethat
de
when
the
France, vol.
fled westward
Cimmerians
i. ch.
The
before
iii.)
France, Belgium, and Lombardy.
and
The
by the Welsh.
name
is in
use
among
the
former.
"
*
Hist, of
Fr. 75.
advruv
i^
'
of
tSdv
apxV^i
The
Rome,
rovt
KifXfitplovi
hvoftaKl/jiBpovs
Kinufpiot BoffiropotoTov Kifi^piKhs,
"E.Wi\v"iiv.Compare Plut. \'it. Mar. c. ii. toiv
fikf
^apfiapuy, Kinfxtpiciiy
TOT*
8f
name
the Cimmerian
Klu^puywpocrayopfvofxtywy.
Zygdamis,given by CaUimachus
general who
headed
the
(Hymn,
ad
Dian.
v.
252),as
that
"
"
found
they
Scyths,*
the
THE
CIMMERIANS.
central and
the
155
countries
western
either without
it
race, where
This
OF
migrations
EssatI.
towards
Europe
Tatar
them, and
existed,everywhere yieldedto
else driven
of
race.
ually
grad-
was
the
north,'where it is found at
the
of
the
in
the present day
Finns, Esths, and Lappes. The
persons
of CimCymry, or rather the Celtic hordes generally(for in the name
absorbed,*or
included
been
have
merii may
Celtic tribes
many
of the
not
Cymric
seems
by
Tatar
with
Celts found
The
the Baltic.
whether
quite certain
Spanishpeninsulait
is not
Iberians
no
or
exerted
Gaul
Danube
occupied
in
the
their arrival
on
have
must
tact
con-
In
they
shortlycrossed
of the gradual
in consequence
the Celts in Spain that the further
was
this
peopleupon
in Spain was
migrationsof the Celtic tribes took place.* The struggle
compelled to
probablyof long duration ; but at lengththe Celts were
and
seek
to
the Pyrenees in vast
a
numbers,
refugewith their
cross
and
kinsmen
in Gaul.
These,however, were themselves too numerous
the
gees,
refuto
than
a temporary asylum
too
closelypacked to oflfer more
pressure
had
consequently
who
Hereupon
whole
of the
by
it
main, and
the African
from
the
while towards
the south coast
they came
population,
race.*
the
m
ost
an
probably
Illyrian
Ligurians,
found
over
northern
and
central
Teutons, who
between
of the countries
themselves
by degreespossessed
and
givenby the
been
streams, and
plain of
overran,
Alps
the
the
on
to
seek
Po;
one
after which
hand,
the
accordingto
reachingSicily,
Italy,
the
other hand,crossing
Alps to the north
which
the streams
into the
run
abode
elsewhere.
themselves
masters
they separatedinto
whole
some
even
down
permanent
and made
Italy,
into
of middle
and
two
lower
the
accounts;'while,on
of the
and
Adriatic,*
Danube, theyspreadover
following
the
great
of this migration
aa
belonging to the latter half of the seventh
The Cimmerians,
earlier.
much
have
commenced
it
very
century
c,
may
considerable time in the Tauric Chersonese,
who
alter maintainingthemselves
some
the strait into Asia, would
at
probably be the last to
were
length driven across
the
fiBdlabetween
which
leave their
It is their invasion of Asia Minor
"
I have
spoken
but
b.
country.
b.
years
"
c.
It is
650
and
600.
believed
generally
now
that there
largeTatar
admixture
in most
tic
Cel-
of this absorption.
races, the consequence
'
The mysteriousCynein part driven westward.
It may
likewise have
been
have
been
of the Celts,may
tians of Book
ii.ch. 33 (cf.
also iv. 49), who dwelt west
Such too may have been the Iberians
of the primitiveTatar occupants.
a remnant
of the
*
Spanish Peninsula.
(Roman Hist.
Niebuhr
these
voL
with
Herodotus
(i.196).
"
Hist. vol. ii. p. 620, E. T.
Niebuhr's Rom.
in the modem
Basques.
'
Justin.
Part
XX.
The
Iberians
are
thoughtto
5.
stayed between
the
Alps and
the Adriatic
Peripl.
p. 13).
(Scylax.
remam
OF
ABSORPTION
156
THE
RACES.
CELTIC
App.
Book
IV
In
their
of time
course
their
heart of Phrygia,and
gave
Galatia.
name
to the
them
from
maintained
permanently
conquests;
recovered
themselves
northern
of
most
in the
which
portion,
period,carried
They also,during this same
and
themselves
their former
on
avenged
arms
Scythia,
they intermixed,
they subdued, and with whom
conquerors, whom
in
At
known
the
as
history Celto-Scythians.*
people
formingthereby
of Olbia ;' and advanced
town
this periodthey warred with the Greek
been
had
driven by the Scyths
which
f
rom
the
far
they
Maeotis,'
as
as
and overmet
five hundred
powered
years earlier. Here, however, they were
the
from
The
the
east.
nations
of
of
movement
by a
progress
Sarmatic
tribes commenced
along the valley
; and the Celts fell back
Wallachia
of the Danube, leavingtraces of their presence in the names
before the anand Gallicia* but everywheresinkingand disappearing
tagonism
In
and
Central
Eastern
nations.
of more
Europe
powerful
the Celtic race
has been either absorbed or destroyed
; in the West, as
Northern
has been observed already,
it stillremains.
Italydeserves its
the Lombard
of WdUschland,for neither the Roman
German
nor
appellation
known
became
as
into
their victorious
rooted
the ravages of Goths, Huns, or Vandals, ever
the offspring
of those Gallic hordes which settled in the plain of
conquest,nor
out
the
Po
Rome
our
era.
is still
France
mainly Gallic.
remote
"
"
When
the
the Erse
'
From
Cymry
in
of Wales
and
submitted
Ireland,
these
Celts
the
came
to
in
Anglo-Saxonsupremacy,
ambassadors
to
Alexander
Scotland,and
they retained
Exp.
(Arrian.
Alex.
Strabo,vii. p.
425.
i.4).
"
"
"
*
Livy, xxxviii. 16.
Strabo,i. p. 48.
See the Inscription
of Protogenes,edited by KOhler.
The
modern
Wallachs
ancient
and
(jullicians may
scarcely have
not
can
Gauls,but the names
come
theory which would derive them from the old German
is somewhat
fanciful.
"strangers,foreigners,"
"
Brittany. See Prichard's "Celtic Nations,"" 3
France,"vol. i. pp.
139-143.
indeed
from
use
; and
be descendants
of the
Tho
any other source.
of walacfien,
walli,for
Michelet'a
"
Histoire
do
CELTIC
EssatL
has
race
of
Isle
the
the
name.'
of
mass
Amalgamation
but
extent,
still
the
Manx,
Welsh
and
Man,
the
and
Cimbric,
the
in
spoken
are
the
in
Scottish
the
country
our
of
Highlanders,
three
latter
the
whom
the
the
Celtic
pure
the
people
former
two
non-Cimbric
the
mainly
Gaelic,
Irish,
native
parts
is
the
and
the
Welsh,
the
Bretons,
of
many
population
the
dialects
in
branch
of
nation.
Cornwall
dialect
*
Erse,
In
certain
Celtic
Four
'
alike
of
represent
their
even
Ireland,
"
type
to
I57
"
survives
the
and
Celtic.
the
and
Erse,
effected
Scotland,
entirely
and
language,
been
since
Wales,
or
of
their
lands,
their
DIALECTS.
the
The
the
was
in
spoken
waa
Webh
which
former
is
country
Cornwall
akin
to
we
have
the
the
till
the
allied,
closely
are
of
Breton
in
and
the
last
the
or
in
the
latter
Welsh
of
the
Horn.
Celtic
century.
Cornish
considerably
differ
Cimbric,
Walli,
Crm-
late
dialects
from
the
more
the
three
ordinary
the
Gallic
and
first-mentioned.
Celtic
tongue.
the
1.
ETHNOGRAPHY
THE
Apr.
Book
IV
II.
ESSAY
ON
SCYTHS.
THE
OF
ETHNOGRAPHY
jgg
OF
EUROPEAN
THE
SCYTHS.
semblance
the Scyths" grounds of the opinion twofold.
2. Reand
of manners
slight.3. Resemblance
physical characteristics,
4. True
test, that of language. 6. Possibilityof applyingit
customs, not close.
of Scythic common
terms.
7. Explanation ol the
Etymology
6. The
application
of men.
9. ExplanatioD.
some
names
of tne Scythian gods. 8. Explanationof
names
Indowere
an
10
of geographicalnames.
Result,that the Scythians of Herodotus
dUtinct race, not Slaves, nor
a
result,that they were
11. Further
European race.
extinct
Celts,nor Teutons ; and that they are now
of
Supposed Mongolian origin
ot
"
them
the
Germany,* among
otus
greathistorian Niebuhr,' have maintained that the Scythiansof Herodknown
the
earliest
Tatar
to us
or
were
a
Mongolian race,
specimen
the name
of that powerfulpeople which, under
of Huns, Bulgarians,
carried
desolation
and
has
often
so
over
Turks,
Europe, and
Magyars,
which in Asia, as Mongols,Culmucks, Eleuths, Khirgis,Nogais,Turcoand (perhaps)
Chinese,extends from the steppes of the
Thibetians,
men,
the coasts
This opinionhas also been
Don
Sea.
to
of the Yellow
the
who
eminent
of
most
our
own
historians,*
adopted by
regard it as
at least as most
or
certain,
highlyprobable,that the Scythianswere a
nation.
Mongol
The groundsupon which the opinion rests
twofold : first,
it is
are
maintained
recorded
that the physical
characteristics of the Scythians,
as
such as to place it
are
by Hippocrates(who himself visited Scythia),
beyond a doubt that the people so described belong to the Mongolian
of manners
it is contended
that such an identity
family; and, secondly,
1. A
and
customs
can
of
number
LARGK
be made
out
as
would
the
same
point.
2.
The
of Hippocrates,
on
description
:
following
*'
Their
littlehair,and
*
As
Bocckh.
81),Schafarik
p.
i. 334).
*
See his
loose and
reliance is
placed,is the
bodies,"says
fleshy;the jointsare
but
which
resemble
theyall closely
"
one
another."
"
This,"
"
x.
Untersuchungen uber die Geschichte der Skythen, Geten, und Sarmaten," published in the "Kleine Schriften,"
the "Vortrigo
p. 3G2, and compare
i. p. 179).
iiber alte Geschichte
(vol.
Thirlwall,History of" Greece, vol. il.eh. xiv. p. 219, 8vo. ed.
Grote, History
of Greece, vol. iii.p. 322, 2nd ed.
*
"Ta
filta auruv
iarl
Kal ffapKiiifo,
irax"'a
Kai ipbpa Ka\ vypiiK"d irova, aX rt
KoiXiat uypdrarai -iraafoiy
5ia wi/utAijckoI (|/i\V "r^jcffipKa,
tX^ta. foiKtr
rt
ra.
To7r ipataiy,
aK\-(\\\otffi,
TO
T"
6,p(Tfva
km
toIi
He
to
diKtu
diiKfaty"
Acre, Aqua, et
Locis,c. 6, p. 658, ed. KUhn.
'
EssAT
Niebahr
whom
is
"
observes,
there
is
Turkish
cognate
suitable
than
name
give either
travellers
which
accounts
THE
Tatar
or
MONGOLS.
159
pictureof
more
no
WITH
of
race.
Asia,for
that of
the
MongoUy
resemble
very closely
strictly
or
Mongolian,
Dr.
Prichard, in
of
description
the
CONNEXION
SUPPOSED
II.
The
the
of
his Natural
moderate
of
(Mongols)are generally
small
than
well made
seen
nature
person.
they are all
They
I
ilmder
generally
are
find them
and
remember
I do not
their
They entirelyabandon
a
nd
have
their
bodies
healthy,
deformed
; hence
height. We
to have
children
wAo
to
tcellproportioned.
and
t3um
rather
It
figure.
"mm
man
tingle
tery fat^
amemg
with
that of Hippocrates,
and
contrasts
remarkably
description
indeed in nothingdo the Mongols of the present day appear to resemble
the ancient Scythians,
except in the scantiness of hair and the general
never
taw
is evident
that this
'
likeness of individuals
The
the
Turkish
have
nomadic
would
warrant
us
their
analogyof
an
analogy
such
Scantiness of hair is
the
Chinese,*
assuming the
indeed
as
extend
Mexicans,*and
46,
'
tut
Kalmucks
formity
con-
races.
that
many
have
may
the
chief
of unconnected
the American
Their
Scythians
pointsof
tribes.
Samoieides,*
;*while
generally
nations
Englishtranslation.
passage
have
eyes
set
black
is quoted
and
by
teanty
obliquely,with
"
Dr. Prichard
from
I. s. c).
(Prichard,
bones,
noses
forehead, prominent cheekeyebrotnt,
deeply depressed near
ch.
ekin."
thin
and
a
beards,
(Travels,
moustaches,
brownish-yellow
the
tpare
p. 242, E. T.)
*'
Paint one
individual,"
says De
And
you paintthe whole nation."
prince,Tumene, who, growing tiied of sitting
The picture
of his attendants.
artist for his portrait,had it finished from one
an
likeness.
a striking
(Travels,1. s. c.)
"
Dr. Prichard
Physical History,pp. 210-1.
quotes from the travels of Lieuten
"
to
individuals
such exact
no
Kamtschatkans,' the
"
"The
daubed
curl.
that between
number
vast
the
The
of Man, p. 215.
PhysicalHis'cory
writingsof the traveller Pallas.
Pallas notices that the
eyebrows are
Hell says,
scanty black
was
natural
that tne
it is manifest
to
to
common
Untersuchungen,"c., p.
De
he
been
of the two
identity
equalto
"
XXV.
....
here there is
characteristics
Mongols.' And
are
the
has
was
disagreeable
in those
chin,and
beard
Still even
in
is
tallest
exhibited
and
muscular."
not
are
'
the
men,
as
the
hair
luxuriant
more
as
"
'*
Mr.
the
of
physicalpeculiarities
the
ancient
nearlyapproaches to
describes them :
In stature
they are
5^
cheeks,largeand bloated,look
them; a slender beard covers
persons
the
more
thus
the
the middle
5 feet
upon
who
tribes
Dr. Prichard
Scythictype.
their
another.*
one
of
givenby eye-witnesses
account
Nomadic
under
to
relates
an
anecdote
Hell, "and
of the Calmuck
Wood.
'
Historv
"
Prichard, p.
"
of
Greece, vol.
Ibid. p. 372.
223.
Ibid. p. 98.
Ibid. p. 232.
RESEMBLANCE
160
the absence
appears
CUSTOMS.
AND
MANNERS
OF
Book
pp.
IV.
features
discriminating
of
to mark
than
any
"
"
indicative
of
connexion
of
one
kind
another
or
between
the
races
in use
the Huns
true
(who were
it,was
practising
certainly
among
in
of
the
Attila.'
of
is
not
Mongols)
Identity
days
race, however,
of manners
and
when
it extends
proved by similarity
customs, even
much
in this instance.
further than can be shown
Nations,especially
^
Nations
in the savage, like animals in the wild state, are devoid of any striking
differences. Where
the life is the same
for all,
and no varietyof external
influences calls forth various powers
in the sentient being,a sameness
and qualities
individual
pervades the
class.
(See Ruskin's Modern
Painters,vol. ii. p. lUfi.)Negroes,
Even
CaflFres,
Esquimaux, Calmucks, Bushmen, have the peculiarityin common.
the Arabs
of the Desert
fact is
among
(a far higher type of humanity) the same
noticed.
I was
ouins
now," says the giftedauthor of Eothen, "amongst the true Bedalmost
:
resembles his brethren,
almost every man
of this race closely
every man
has largeand finely
formed
"c.
features,"
(Cb. xvii. p. 180, 6th ed.).
*
Herod,
iv. 62.
Lucian. Toxar. xxxviii. (vol.
vi. p. 101.)
"
Herod,
Hippocrat.
Herod,
iv. 71.
"
Ibid. ch. 2.
See
'
Do
Acre,AquA,
et
Locis,c. 47 (p.669,
ed.
Kiihn).
iv. 75.
Eph.
Niebuhr's
Fr. 76.
Nic. Dam.
Fr. 123.
Herod,
iv. 75.
Untersuchungen,
pp. 46-7,
E. T.
"
similar tastes
lifetime."
"
Jornandes
and
de Rebus
pursuitsto those
c.
Geticis,
35.
which
have
been
valued
by
them
in their
ANALYSIS
162
Fr^pws,the
Greek
the
It may
vyras.
Latin
with
ancient
the
Book
App.
vair,Celtic
Gothic
mr,
likewise
connect
WORDS.
SCYTHIC
OF
IV.
Lithuanian
gicr,
Persian
ariya,which
adopted as an
heroes," and thence was
primarilysignified men,"
Arian
race/
Medo-Bactric
the
ethnic appellative
or
by
great
Pata*
"to
kill,"is probably the Sanscrit vadha, "to strike,
kill,
is
from
the
the
Thesmofor
as
plain
Scythianlanguage,
destroy;"
aflFected the lenis in the placeof the aspirate.
of Aristophanes,
phxyriazuscB
and so with our
It may
also be compared with the Latin
hatuere,^''
with
also
batter
to pat."
verbs
to beat," to
;"perhaps
"
"
"
"
'*
"
The
initial sound
have
may
had
the Greeks
time
Gothic
"
Spu,^
justas
are
it ;
it may
or
the old
High
nevertheless
have
been absent
German
erist"rand
identical
with
the
^rsV
onr
eye,"is
the
it is from
erst,which
German
and
/n"/w;"^
been
letter to express
no
Lithuanian
and
almost identical
a form
Fapt/xa,
ordinals,prmus,fruma, pirmd,
Zend frathema,Greek TrpcLros.
pratliamd,
dropped by Herodotus, because in hia
to be for
"
the Latin
manifestly
cognate to
apic-or
spec-, the
of the words
specular,
aspicio,
specie,
"c., and may be compared
specto,
and our
own
spdhen,French epier{espier),
spy.
Temerinda,^ mother of the sea,"is a compound word, the analysis
root
the German
with
"
is uncertain.
It is
termination,which
is found
"
"
"
"
"
"
jner,
our
mere
or
meer.
with
"
white
Graiicasics,''
knew
the
There
word.
in Kpvo9,
Caucasus,and
/, the
See
Herod,
be little doubt
can
Latin
Colonel
gehi,glacies
;
Rawlinson's
iv. 110.
iv. 27.
t5
Herod,
See
'
Herod,
be
by
name
regardedas
that the
KTf'ivfiv
Germ,
Grau
iv. 27.
Grimm
"
SiroD
here
our
the
is the
that
Greek
Kpv-
the
cricor, criidelis,
the
change of
cool,cold.
Vocabulary, sub
{KuKfovai^Kvbai).
ians
Scyth-
of
original
voc.
It
Ariya,
will
note
2"cw3oi."
i. p. 416
(Englishtranslation).
"
rhv 6(f"Sta\txhif
[Ku\tov(rt
2"c.]
"Maeotin
T
eraeriuda
[Scythaj]
[vocant],
quo significant
page.
quotes from
sirendae"
on
halt;
which
the true
Persian
^'"Apifia
ykp %v KoKiovtri
Bopp's Compimitive Grammar, vol.
land and
Ancient
irora
matrem
may
the
Kpt'oraAAos,
perhaps the Latin
Kpvfjios,whence
"
our
cruel,c. ; and also by
graus, graiisam,
German
into
snow," was
as
an
note.)
*
It is possiblethat Te may
be the final syllable
of nvrnp.
Sansc. mdld.
Initial
syllables
sometimes, though rarely,
disappear.Compare ya-KaKToi, lac av-uncuius,
oncle,uncle
ca-put, putc, "c.
'
Plin. Hist. Nat. vi. 17.
"Scytha Caucasum
montem, Graucasum, i.e. nive
"
"
sandidum
[appellavere]."
ANALYSIS
EssATlI.
therefore
mean
Compare
with
"
snow," and
WORDS.
will be the
casM
casnar,
263
Scythicword
ias-,Greek
canus,
SCYTHIC
OF
"
white."
Latin
KaSapo":,
the German
and
for
casttu,
kemch.
"
"
and
the head
"
aba,
forehead."
or
Brix
appears
French
brrhice,
Proven";al berbitz,
vertex, Italian
(Sanscrit
htpah,German
lost also in fuilinda
"
=
haupt) without
Latin
in the
brebis.
berhez
or
is caput
which
is
initial guttural,
the
Aba
caulis.^^
hater of damsels,"
evil,"compared with araxa,
Pkryxa,*
"
evil.
to hate,"and phry or phru as
Xa is compared
givesxa as the verb
Dr.
Donaldson
with
the
tcheu*
but
this
German
by
(our shy),
hater of
"
"
'
"
with more
Phru
confidence
may
very doubtful one.
Latin
the
the
German
f revel,
frevler.
prattis, and
the roots
^1 /(/./"/,*
"hater
of damsels,"contains
"to
hate,"and
xa,
identification is
be coimccted
maiden."
Etruscan
for Celestial
name
latter word
Greek
the
also in the
'Apre/jLis,
Scythic
Venus, Artimpasa.
'
This
in
appears
the virgingoddess. It occurs
Ari-timis,
"a
ara,
with
teminine
"
suffix -inda
the Latin
(compare
the
the
place of
-is.
Satrium*
"
In addition
be read for
amber," if it may
which
tUinters,
tihters,
or
Russian jantar.
to
these
is the Lithuanian
words
with
determined
meaningswe
possess a
which
probablemeaning
may
likewise tend to bear out the Indo-
the
Scythian appellations,
number
of
to
extent
some
(our
be surmised.
These
of
of gods; (2),
European theory. They may be divided into (1),names
of men;
names
names.
(3),geographical
of the Scythiangods,according
7. The names
to Herodotus, are the
:
Tahiti,Papaeus,Apia, Oitosyrus,
following
Artimpasa,and Thamiwith the Grecian
masadas.
These
he identifies respectively
piter,
Vesta,JuEarth,Apollo,Aphrodite,and Poseidon.*
"
"
ht
"
Herod,
iv. 62.
OGvofia 8" rffK^yy KtA,ibty
rijy 'EKKriycoy-yK"ervav,Ipal68oi."
Kara
piu, ry X^Pfy 'Efa/xxaroj,
"
It may
be doubted
whether
Uexenpfad^" witches' path,"be not the truer
Donaldson's
rendering of the ScjthicExampcms. (Cf Ritter's Vorhalle, p. 345.
Varronianus,
p. 39.
Biihr
ad
"
our
Herod,
variant
Plutarch,
ii. p. 1158.
"
Plutarch,
ii. p. 1162.
"
Plin.
Hist.
of it.
Nat.
xxxvii.
2.
iv. 52).
of the
Ibid.
But
Hext
itself
(Spanish hechizern,
same
"
Varronianus, 1. s.
Ibid. p. 1158.
Schafarik
propo.sedthis
reading,and
""
Herod,
c.
Grimm
iv. 59.
proves
ap-
NAMES
"54
derived
the fire-goddess,
(Vesta),
Tahiti
the root
which
tap
"
through
runs
of
number
vast
her
the
Book
IV
apparentlyfrom
name
both in Sanscrit
is found
burn," which
to
App.
ETC.
GCDS,
OF
and
Zend,
and
Indo-European languages,
"the
and
"
sun."
Greek
white."
The
other element
perhaps
or,
atcra,
The
word
will thus
or
Artimpasa (Urania,
either with
connect
may
better,with
the
"
mean
Celestial
the Latin
vita
aWos, alSiMv,vitrum,weiss,
brightshiningsun."
Venus)is the
most
of the
names
Herodotus
Moon,
may
"
'
This ia the
meaning
of his
"
judgment{opborara,Kara
tV
appears
with
The
Alitta
or
there
Papas
as
li. " 6, p.
titleof honour
in this
occurs
have
borne
in other
by the person
Asiatic
who
inscriptiona.
13.)
(ed. Scholef.)
Alilat of the Arabians, whom
Urania,is thoughtto
sense
been
Selden
the
Moon
de Diis
Herodotus
by
some
(i.131
of the
ii.2.)
Syris,
; iii.8) identifies
best
authorities^
fasATn.
NAMES
Thamimasadas
which
OF
I55
or
Neptune),
(Poseidon,
"
with
analysed,
be
MEN.
approach
the
is
Water-god,"
to
into
certainty,
name
the
two
may
masadati.
Tlutmi
and
these
the
Of
would
to
former, Thami,
seem
parts
be the Teme of Pliny'sTemerinda,
which has been alreadyexplained,
and
which
The
well
may
been
have
for lakes
generaldesignation
the royal title,
Octa-nMsadas*
in
latter,nuisadas,occurs
identified with
an
the -nuu-dfu
(ancientPers.
and
rivers.*
and
may
be
Oro-
god
mazdas
to mean
seems
{Attramazdd). Etyraologically
great
time
into
the
but
it
at
more
probablypassed an early
giver;"
general
Thus
Thamimasadas
would
of "god."
be, as stated above,
sense
the great Giver of lakes
the Water-god,"
more
or
fullyand literally,
masdes
"
'
'*
**
and
streams."
these : Spargapithes,
of men
are
Ariapithes,
Scythiannames
Octamasadas, Idanthyrsus,
Anacharsis,Taxacis,Saulius,Lycus,Gnurus,
which
to
Scylas,Scopasis,Scolopitus,Oricus:
perhaps should be
added
the mythic personages
Targitaus,Lipoxais,Arpoxais,and Colaxais.
Among these there are two or three which present very palpable
etymologies.
is probablythe Sanscrit Scargapaii,
(or Spargapise**)
Spargapithes
8. The
"
"
lord of
obtain
the
clue to the
Persian
formed
names
probably from
thence
in
two
occurs
"
of which
recurs,
as
"
roots
Idanth-^r"fwAnach-"r"M, we
Arses,which appears as the
Arsaces,and
and
the
and
noble, excellent,"
"
Octwnasadas
and
heaven," a
an
seem
the
old
the
Persian
in the
initial element
final in
has been
account
to have
Persian
names
given:
menian)
(and ArArsames
Khshag-drshd
a
Dad-arses,
generalof Darius.* The root arses (in
with the Sanscrit drsha,
Persian arshish,
is
or
arsha) clearlythe same
venerable ;" while in Attach- we
can
hardly fail to recognisethe
do not admit of
The
Persian tutqa and Greek
avaL^.
remaining names
and
(Xerxes),
in
"
'
any
Greek
have
look.
Slavonic
againbe
In
and
recognised
;
the
Some,
Others
Lycus, Scylas,Sauiius,are
as
Arpoxais,Colaxais)
{Lipoxais,
Justin
of
Scolopitus
the
root
we
pati
may
may
con-
to be
of the sea,"may easilyhave come
mother
Temer, or Teme, if it meant
appliedwidely to rivers and to lakes at their mouths (Herod, iv. 86). Rivers were
Grimm's Geschichte
see
often looked on in this light. (Cf.Strabo, v. p. 2U
; and
of
and Tima-vus
the
Titna-chus
dor Deutschen
perhaps
Sprache, p. 234). Hence
was
by
regarded
sthe ancients,the latter of which, Strabo
expresslysays (1- c),
it
our
hence
be,
and
too,
may
its
banks
the dwellers
on
as
uriripa^oAaTTiji ;
rivers Thame, Tamar, and Tham-itis,or Thames.
(Cf.Donaldson's Varr. p. 88.)
"
"
"
"
Herod,
'
From
iv. 80.
the Sanscrit
dare, "c.)
(= SiSufxi,
guage, ad
"
See
CoL
inaz,
^
^" "*"
"
o'^"
IanPersian
Auramazda.
voc.
"
As
"
Mentioned
"
"
"
Col. Rawlinson's
i. ch. 211.
in Book
it is read
Naga
roots
in the
is
doubtful
Memoir
Behistun
on
sider that
"
to
equivalent
of
name
9. The
the
Scolo-tt,
appellation
national
the
have
we
been
Scyths;"
or
its
would
bo
like Brennus,
the
monarch.
Scythiafurnishes
which
terms
geographical
Ister,with
IV.
for
by foreigners
few
are
in number.
of rivers :
these are, the
entirelyof the names
the
tributaries
Porata, Tiarantus,Ararus, Naparis,and
consist almost
They
term
it may,
and
mistaken
title,
mere
Book
App.
RrVERS.
OF
NAMES
IQQ
"
"
"
*'
water."
We
Is in the
the element
trace
may
the vicinity
of the Euphratesto the banks
form
primitive
word
in the many
(p. 19,
Herodianus
(i.179) and
Herodotus
in Isis and
ed.
in the
"
Issel
and
(Isere)
rivers Isar
of rivers from
names
of the Thames.
Tham-isis
have
Dindorf)we
the
Is-atis,
Is-aurus,
Is-apis,
find the
we
In the Is of
combined
root
same
(Thames) it
plicated.
reduoccurs
element;
but it appears
The other element,ter,is less widelyspread,
and
t
he
Tiar-antus
in
the
two Scythianrivers,
Tyr-as
; it is found
again
of the Hypanis ; it appears
in
in the word Dnm-ter, the modern
name
Ter-mus
it
and
be
and the Sardinian
the Sicilian Ter-ias,
perhaps
;
may
traced in Trehia [ Ter-ah-ia,
Trmium,
Drave),Trasimene,Irertis,
compare
and
other
Trumtus
our
similarlycommencing
Dent,)
[ Tiaranttis,
with
second
names.
The
with
connected
to have
Porata
the
Greek
is
German
Tropos,
apparentlythe
been named
from
furth,our
ford."
"
root
The
word.
same
In the Ar-arus
in
which
have
been
and
the
Nap-ariswe
Ar-arus,combined
with
may
root
recognisethe
distinct
widelyused
duplicat
(re-
ara9
element,Nap,
in
aris),
Nap-
in the
and
many
the
Wolga
the
Pho-danus,P/ie-nus,
E-ri-d"inm,
Rho-danan,"c.
is
root
was
where
name,
the
contains
Tiaranttis [=Ter-antus)
other streams.
still bears,and
Its ultimate
which
may
base is Pa
be
traced
Pha,
or
which
name
throughoutEurope, in
The
Oarus
of Herodotus
of Aras.
introduces us to a new
element,Hypan, the
Hypanis [Jlypan-is)
Celtic Apan, our
Avon, wliich may be traced in two other Scythian
t
he
rivers, Hypa-cyrisand the Pan-ticapes.The remainingportion of
The
'
"Local
consist
names,"
of synoaomous
as
Dr. Donaldson
elements."
observes
Wick-ham,
name
of the stream.
a
as
country call a
a
whole
stream
name,
and
compound
word
proper
THE
EsSATn.
each
of these
SCYTHIANS
INDO-EUROPEANS.
IQ*J
is
"
Tana-is.
JJanas,Dana-it,or
In the word
just as
we
modern
name
Tanais
were
this
but
Mongolians,
Mr. Grote
entire
members
that
investigation,
the
of the Indo-Germanic
Scythians
race.
guage,
Lan-
test ; and
language
and against
unmistakcablyin favour of the Indo-European,
the Mongol theory. The small number of Scythicwords which remain to
us
present from thirtyto fortyroots capableof identification with wellknown
A very few words, and those,
almost all
Indo-Europeanterms.
real or
of them, the names,
of
able
refersupposed, men, are not distinctly
this
of
These
data
roots
t
o
to known
family
belonging
languages.
the
sufficient
establish
ethnic
connexion
the
to
of
of
are
fully
Scythians
with the great bulk of the nations who have peopledEurope.*
Herodotus
11. AVhen we attempt to go beyond this,and to inquire
of
to which
the great divisions of the Indo-Europeanrace
the Scyths belonged,
we
as
pronounces
find ourselves
at a
loss to determine
in favour
of
one
branch
more
than
The
names,
No
great weight
ad
it is very
can
be
of these
to the Indo-European character
they may have been adopted by the Scyths from
reallyindicative of the ethnic character of that
them the Celtic
is interesting
observe
to
among
attached
probable that
Turanian.
*
Such
as
"
identifications of 2-"tM*"M,with Ftrai, Gothi, " Goths
from
of 2"coA"TOi
derivation
his equally doubtful
Atagalata
Dr. Donaldson's
(Varron. p. 27),or
(p.41"
CONTINUANCE
IQS
matae
that
whether
the
there
and
Scyths
of
Sarmatians
or
certain
OF
does
CIMMERII
really
any
the
nation
be
must
have
can
descended
easily have
may
the
had
after-fortunes
that
they
from
of
is
them,
descendants.
no
of the
is not
IV
quite
questionable
between
the
the
than
their
two
on
their
since
absurd,
Indeed
if
shall
Scythic people, we
between
crushed
the
descendants
the
Book
fragments
they are
Celtic,or
of
Lindner," that the
argument
the Scythians because
other
no
Slavonic
App.
were
Sauromatae/
GETiE.
AND
disprove
not
Sarmatians
was
the
THE
the
we
find
Scythians
historically
trace
to
reason
suspect
and the
neighbours,
Sarmatians.*
the
By the time of Pliny they had
disappeared from
of the Pontus
and
the
of
coast
which
had
denoted
name
Scythia,
once
;
definite
between
Danube
tract
the
and
the Tanais, inhabited
a
by a
people with whose language, physical type, religiousand other customs,
the Greeks
and
Romans
were
to be applied
perfectly familiar, had come
and
the
and
unknown
remote
indefinitelyto
regions of Northern
vague
Asia
and
this time
the
Europe.' It is probable that about
Scyths
if
altogetherperished ; or
they lingered anywhere, as a weakly and expiring
tribe, in the forests of the far interior,the Mongol ravages
of
later times
In
vain
look
for theii
completed their destruction.
we
descendants
the
at
While
the
present day.
Cimmerians, whom
they
drove
were
before
continue
their
them
with
exist
to
Gothic
or
the
their
cover
'
But
land
Niebuhr
Boeckh
to
Schafarik
'
of
and
resembled
in the
it
of
pages
descendants
of
the
in
historian
the
in
the
have
the
Getse,
great
Europe
Like
degree,they
some
Tanais,
and
is still
the
been
ican
Mex-
swept
mounds
which
not
ethnologist,
or
past existence.
this connexion
maintains
in
as
indubitable
(Corp. Inscript.
(SlavischeAlterthumer,
(Researches, Ac,
Sarmat.
vol. 1. ch.
Introdiict.
xvi.)has
called
p.
pars
it in
83, E. T.)
xi.
83).
p.
question
on
grounds.
Herodotus
eastward
of
(i.19)
do
not
differ
this
on
to
appear
have
point
from
extended
Olbia.
Skylhien
'
See
Plin.
atque
their
Wales,'
immigration,and, except
tell of their
regards
likewise
strong
they
current
remains
trace
west, have
the
of
passage
of
family by which
nearly one-half
Scyths have disappeared from the earth.
Aztecs, whom
away
first
mountains
Teutonic
occupied, the
by
the
upon
ease
in the
Cimry
as
neighbours
such
Getae
the
und
die
Niebuhr's
Hist.
Germanos
nee
aliis
appellatio, quiim
degunt."
transiitin
qui
extrcmi
Sarmata"
gentium
in Book
of the
v.
great size
as
being desert,'
the Danube
4. The
of
SCYTHIA.
OF
MAP
NIEBUHR'S
170
Thrace,* and
well
by
as
considerations
following
App.
Book
of the countries
north
IV
ot
appear
to the scheme
to be fatal
:
(question
Its derangementof the course
of the Danube,
(i.)
be
but
and
a supposed analogy,
nothingcan
brought
in
"
by the
givesof
from
the west
itsmouth
sides
account, so very
is
which
facts,
with
consonant
its tributaries.
which
ho
The
Danube,
rightthroughEurope,*and fallsinto the Black
dicted
contra-
otus
Herod-
says,
Sea,
"
runs
toith
''
facingthe east.''^
from
dessus, and
the
whole
in fiivour of which
It receives many
great tributaries on both
the side of Scythiafive
the Porata, Ararus, Naparis,Or"
Tiarantus,of
Tiarantus
of Thrace
which
(Aluta)most
the Porata
the west
towards
(PrtUh)is the
;
the
from
and
most
easterly^
mountain-chain
"
*'
"
Ch.
10.
Book
Herod,
chs. 48-9.
III.
Essay
OBJECTIONS
TO
NIEBUHR'S
SCHEME.
271
five
if they can
be imaginedto exist at all,must
Scythiantributaries,
interposedbetween the sea and the Maris, accordingto the dotted
lines inserted in the accompanying plan to
represent them, in which
the terms
case
most
most
eastern,"
western," would cease
to be
be
"
"
applicable.
The
(ii.)
assertion of Herodotus
that
"
the mart
of the
Borysthenites
is situated
"
in the very centre
of the tchok sea-coad of Scythia."
Niebuhr's view places
it in the centre of the south side only,while the east,
to hiui,is also washed
according
by the sea.
The
of reconciling
Herodotus's account
of the
(iii.)
impossibility
Persian campaign with the supposedfigureof Scythia. The
division
of Scythianswith which Darius firstfell in,had orders to retreat
along
the shores of the Faku
Merotis
to the Tanais,' orders
which
appear
have
to
been
duly executed.
Darius, followingin their track, is
said to have
marched
"'eastward''^ to that stream.'
Niebuhr's
plan
"
"
would
this march
make
least
at
into the
as
much
north
country of the
distance of 15
as
Arrived
east
at
Sauromatae,which
the
they
they
the
to
the
nation
the
next
whose
on
to
Budiui,
pass
north,
country they
likewisetraverse.
be nearly
According to Niebuhr,they would now
20 days' journey beyond the borders of Scythia,
and
separatedfrom
Scythia by the entire country of the Melanchlaeni. Yet here the
make
Scythians,
suddenlygivingDarius the slip,
a detour
through the
into Scythia;* while Darius,
return
country above the Budiui,and at once
and
turns
is
w
ithin
the Scythianborders,
missingthem,
tcesticard,
shortly
where he falls in with the other division of the Scythian
and is
army,
from
south
north,a
to
verse
tra-
days'journey;*whence
Scythia,at
vast
Melanchlaeni live.
whether we admit the
since all that
conceived
of
5. The
only one
the
at
are
as
the
is concerned,
realityor
Herodotus
no,
himself
Scythia.
truth
seems
to be that Herodotus
the Danube
when
we
in which
regardedScythiaas having
the
by
the
Tanais
"
'
"
"
'
the distance
from
the
coast
inland
to
the
country
of the
Melanchlaeni,who
above
at
right angles
to
one
another.
that he estimated
of the
the mouth
and
the Danube
between
this at 4000
lengthof
the
HERODOTUS.
OF
NOTION
REAL
|ijr2
IV
Book
App.
stades
2000
(460 miles),'
Borjsthenes,2000 between
the sea; that he regarded
parts and frontingtowards
the
"
*'
"
"
Don
the Palus
to
Maootis ;
lake Ivan
of the
Tanais
or
Danube
of the
the mouth
from
out of
the
(?); on
Tyras or
Dniestr flows ;
*
Danube."
thence
the
Thus
the
line
from
to
on
west, a
Scythia
comprisedthe modern governments of Kherson, Poltawa,Ekaterinoslav,
this lake to that
from
drawn
which
on
the
and
Dniestr
and
of the Lower
Danube
from
the
Boug,
the northern
and
to the
Orsova
sea.
'
The
Danube
^
this
region Herodotus
actual distance
of
the embouchure
to
Ch. 49.
Yet
straightline
of the Tanais
the Danube
from
is about
the
40
mouth
northern
most
miles
of
the
more.
at
about
separated between
the
same
point, of which
and
part of the river,
Italydiscourse
Alpine
which
streams
were
of which
he had
heard
reallythe
he had
heard
tants
the inhabi-
from
Drnve
and
the
the
Save,
Unibriaus
of
stance.
8
Herod,
"
"Asiatic
Nations,"vol.
ii.p.
257, note \ K T.
BsBATm.
HIS
OP
EXTENT
PERSONAL
OBSERVATION.
173
it does
crossed the
not
ever
appear that he had
had
that
he
with the
Borysthenes[Dniepr),
any personalacquaintance
the
Tauric
Chersonese,not as
country east of that river. lie regarded
; but
stream
same
or
but
peninsula,
unaware
like Attica
great promontory
as
of the
existence
of
the
Sibache
Mori
had
which
with
also notions
it is very
Still his
the
of
description
reconcile
with
generalfeatures
pass for
an
or
Sea.
was
He
east
of the
Borysthenes
facts.
existinggeographical
is
of the region
remarkably
of the
account
country at
pretty
same
whose
traveller,*
Putrid
difficult to
and
lapygia,
or
notices
Scythia,
strike
person
ing
the follow-
traversing
on
"
size of the
First,the
"
(Cf. Herod,
Thirdly,the
and
rivers
their abundance
iv.
of wood
total absence
over
in
good
of the
fish.
country.
Herodopart of tus's
its borders,there is
southern
the
while,as
square ;
one
and
agricultural
that
Fifthly,
time.
with
directions,
all
without
or
the abundance
of
tracks,reminds
"
Scythiansof
lightcarts moving in
nomade
Herodotus's
one
of
the
tribes
servation
ob-
it
inhabiting
they were."
what
7. We
to
seem
in Herodotus
see
knowledgeof leading
with mistakes
reallyor apparently,
facts,combined, either
geographical
remarkable
of
long ago upon the superiority
author to later geographersin his implieddenial of that Bhipaean
our
mountain-chain
supposed generallyto bound Scythia upon the north ;
and further noticed his acquaintance
by what he says of the
(indicated
of
with
the
the
sources
great marshy district of Volhjmia.
Hypanis)
to minutiae.
as
The
writer
Niebuhr
whom
to
observed
reference
was
made
above, adds
other
similar
points:
"
Herodotus
What
'*
show
that there
were
to
risingin a vast lake seems
says of the Don
in the south of the existence and size of
rumours
of which (theOnega)
the great lakes of North Bussia,out of the largest
that the
knew
the Volga,not the Don, does in fact rise. So Herodotus
he
did
not
writers
inland
which
later
knew, which
Caspianwas an
;
sea,
they did
extend
not
became
not
to the
woody
'
wolves
ocean,
; that in
for some
there
(asthey do still),
*
The
Rev.
W.
kindly communicated
*
See
his
"
to
me
Scythiansdid
the nomade
beyond
them
the
the country
came
people ' be-
been
the spot, have
upon
Fellow
of
Balliol.
E.
Palmer,
by his brother, the Rev.
into the History of the Scythians,Get"," "c.,p. 42, E. T
Palmer, whose
Researches
plainsof
observations, made
CHANGES
POSSIBLE
174
SINCE
HIS
TIME.
App.
Boor
IV
few wolves to furnish skins in the south ; that in another part there wera
peoplewho lived by hunting in a woody country ; that goingto the
the Don, one arrived
and across
above the royalScythians
north-east,
after a time at the roots of high and ruggedmountains,namely,of the
also unknown
to later writers)
Ural range (which was
; he knew also
that the gold came
which so
3Iountains it was
that from the Ural
With
iron
and
silver
while
in
abounded
were
wanting.
regard
Scythia,
parts more
to the
understood
north,he rightly
the
of the
figure
that there was more
and more
snow
it
t
ill
that
could
one
laylonger,
as
go no
subsistence.
and
He
of
of
for
want
the
further
means
people
spokeof
half the
e. lived in-doors in comparative
darkness)
peoplewho slept[i.
had
the
if
he
that
the
lasted
half
is
said
not
as
same
ni(/ht
year (which
to the
beingfull of feathers to
went
northwards,and
one
air
mean
what
north."
where
8. This general
accuracy inclines one to suspectthat possibly
of
Herodotus appears to be in error, he may have givena true account
in
in
the state of things his own
day,which account is now inapplicable
that
time.
Professor
of
have
occurred
his
since
changes
consequence
that vast alterations in the
was
among the first to conjecture
Sea and Palus Maeotis have
levels of the countries about the Black
Pallas
'
times.
Sir R. Murchison,in his
recent
placein comparatively
himself
of
the
same
as
Geologyof Russia,'
opinion.*It is
expresses
of
that
the
Putrid
Sea
has
formed
late
been
a
possible
by
depression
taken
*
the
land,and
The
coast.
and not
(aKTTj),
tory
promon-
The courses
of the rivers
peninsula
(xfppovr/o-os).
from the Borysthenes{Dniepr)
have
been
to the Don
completely
may
and Gerrhusj
altered,
Hypacyris,
havingbeen
many (asthe Panticapes,
dried up, and others (asthe Donetz and the Dniepritself)
navingformed
themselves
beds.
The Palus
contracted,
partlyby
the
that his
to be applicable
condition of
cease
to the existing
descriptions
of
things. This circumstance favours the notion that the divergence
his descriptions
from fact arose
from insufl"cientinformation.
"
*
vol. i. pp. 78-87,and 302-7.
Travels,"
See pp. 673-6.
Hcrodoius
extends the Palus to a distance of three days'
journeyeast of tlie
Tanais (ch.1 ll"),
which would make
it cover
a good deal of the country supposed tc
have been formerlysubmerged by Pallas.
"
EauTin.
IDENTIFICATIONS
OF
RIVERS
AND
PLACES.
175
9. With
"
the
enters
Gerrhus
is
by KalatUchak
Hypacyris. The
perhapsthe Volga.
Dondz
There
embouchure.
would
sea
the
or
Borysthenesat its
to
seem
may
the
Psof,"
little stream
represent either
be
of the Isthmus
of
the
The
the
the utmost
is,however,
east
The
Car-
near
Syrgis.
uncertainty
Perekop.
Of
Herodotus
notices but few in Scythia. Olbia, at the
places,
mouth
of the Hypanis, is the onlytown
mentioned
Its site is
by him.
marked
by ruins and mounds, and determined
beyond a questionby
coins and inscriptions.
its
the rightbank of the river,
It lies on
near
embouchure
in the Uman of the Dnieper,
and is now
called Stomogil,
or
the Hundred
called
dotus
HeroMounds."
the
is
by
Opposite
promontory
ther
Cape HippolaQs,where in his time was a temple of Ceres. Farthe Kosa Tendra and Kosa DJariljotch
of Achilles,
ea.st is the Course
of our
The
site of Carcinitis is occupied probably by the
maps.
'
"
modern
of KalanUhak.
town
of Kertch
peninsula
The
Crimea
is Herodotus's
Farther
; the
Taurica
inland
his
we
ruggedChersonese."
may
that
the country of the Alazonians
as
Transylvania
;
the
Marosck
the
Maris
be
of
must
Agathyrsi,whose river
; Volhynia
that
and Lithuania
the habitation of the Neuri ; part of Tambov
as
as
Podolia
identify
of the
as
the Don
Geloni ; and
the steppe between
that of the Sauromatae.
The situations of the
liudini
Volga as
"
and
it is impossibleto
Issedones,
The accompanying map of the Scythiaof Herodotus
of these nations.
position
THE
THYSSAGET^
WORDS
any
exactitude.
givesthe probable
A.
NOTE
ON
the
lyrcae,
Thyssagetae,
fix with
and
Argippaei,
and
AND
MASSAGET^.
etymology
The
term
seems
"
of the
Thyssa,
Scythic.
to be
Heeren's
A. Nat
of these tribes is of
names
At
ii.p. 262.
any
rate
'
in
Vide
some
primitiveBabylonian
supra, note
'
on
Book
tur
or
tu"
WOKDS
THE
176
''
other
the
small
"
to
modern
preserved
been
determinative
Turian,
modern
Lur
title
"
which
lesser,"
y^juo)
"
also
Sanscrit
zenderan
"
of
of
used
"magis.""
the
Uzbegs
C.
"
R-l
chief
mis,
of
the
the
to
"
the
house,"
while
Txir
for
(Heb.
resembling
Magi,"
the
the
the
monogram
Zikhir
Persia
in
use
"
Arab.
"iiytir,
Heir
title
"
Apparent
Parthians
number
may
kings
with
mis,
equal
which
illustrate
compare
(as
of
Ma-
reason
signified
which
for
the
(compare
To
(for
maz
times
the
monogram
").
we
of
or
ma^
Zend
modem
perhaps
the
plural
"greater,"
the
term
and
the
within
may
Scythic
of
in
Khiva.
maduf),
sign
the
Tirsatha
of
tribes
standard
the
as
and
chief
mountain
given
conquest),
Arab
(Assyrian
with
"much,"
[II.
of
da)
by
used
Tartan,
"
has
term
general."
the
closely
in
"
chief,"
the
Biblical
the
the
TurTchan
"
Tttr,
IV.
Book
one
senses
Cuneiform
Assyrian
of
actually
of
as
although
Babylonian
IlapfianaairdTr)!,
madut,
title
the
as
"
used
of
the
these
Eetkho
ersi"n
beards
white
of
Turg'u,
(V
"Chief
"
ordinarily
yi
was
many
or
Chaldee
in
the
"
"
in
translated
by
time
with
recognised
the
greater,"
which
the
at
much
"
the
App.
significations,
two
each
in
Thus
is
Mas-maghdn,
compared
thus
name
for
maha),
.jUU-ojo,
be
"
has
and
Cuneiform
in
found
Prince
Massa
"
the
is
still
is
Crown
or
in
in
which
and
be
to
JLo
of
ordinary
for
8vs
times.
is
Tmhmdl
MASSAGET^.
"lesser,"
Tursatha),
the
and
8vp
or
rank,
of
(for
son,"
of
interchange
(compare
and
THYSSAGET^,
the
"multus"
was
Scythic
connexion
and
in
THRACIANS.
THE
173
2. Such
affair of the
the
was
this
previously.At
time
'ong
leavingbut
utterly,
defeated them
V.
Book
few
of them
which
Paeonians,
happened
the Perinthians,
time
after
a
a
overcome
by numbers, and
strugglefor freedom, were
After
Perinthus
had
yieldedto Megabazus and his Persians.
his
led
host
been brought under, Megabazus
through Thrace,
all
the
of
and all the
dominion
the
towns
king
subduing to the
brave
For
of those parts.^
nations
conquer
Thracians
are
could
be
not
in the different
be understood
This must
of
regionsof their
with the limitation
confined
'
to
'
Strabo
said
far
very
impossiblefor
Herein
about.
bear
Thracians
many
the end
The
of ch. 10.
"
their match
would
is
union
The
Megabazus
Alluding to what he had said before
remark
Thucydides makes almost the same
his expressionsand
curious parallelism
between
conquests
were
they
bringingit
ever
their weakness.
therefore consists
names
of
means
no
such
But
nations,*
are
was,
head, or
one
belief that
that
anywhere,and
found
they had
if
and
it is my
themselves,
agreedamong
him
to
the most
king'scommand
Thrace.
that he should
3. The
the
consisted
of the
those
of 22
Scythians(ii.
97).
There
of Herodotus.
different tribes
Fr. 4(5),
and
(vii.
himself
Herodotus
is lost.
doubt enumerated
no
them, but this part of his work
Bistones
Bisaltae
the
Bcssi
18
tribes:
(vii.110),Brygi
(viii.116),
names
(vii.Ill),
110),Dolonci (vi,34),Edoni
(vi.45),Cicones (vii.110),Crobyzi (iv.49),Dersaei (vii.
Odomanli
(vii.112),Odrysse (iv. 93),Paeti
(vii.110),Get8B (iv,93),Nipsaei(ibid.),
Satrae
(iv,93),and trausi (v.3). The
S
apaei(viL
Scyrmiadae
110),
(ib.),
(ibi"l.),
Satrae and the
fragments of HecataBus supply 12 or 13, of which only two^the
the Bantii,Darsii,DatyThe remainder
are
by Herodotus.
Crobyzi arc mentioned
and
Trizi. Of the.-,
Desili,Disorae,EntribiE,Salrocentae,Sindonaei,Trisplae,
lepti,
the Darsii may
be Herodotus's Dersaei,
clearly new
but the remainder
nam*are
Thucydides adds the Dii (= Dal or Daci), the Trercs, and the Tifataei
(ii.9G)
Strabo,the Brcnae,Corpili,
Maedi,Majsi or Mysi, Sinti. and Tribiilli, riiny augments
the list by above 20 more
Carbilthe Acirsi,Bcnaj, Bottiai, Brysa;,Casnici,
:
names
esi,Carbiletae,
Gaudas,
Coeletae,
Clariae,
Dnigeri,Elethi,
Densiletae,
Digeri,Diobessi,
and
Hypsaltae,Moriseni,rriautoe.
TIjyni(H. N. iv. 1 1 ).
Sithonii,
Pyrogen, Selletaj,
He also notices that the tribes were
occasionallysubdivided,as that of the Be.ssi,
which included under it a number
of names.
His list undoubtedly contains
tions,
repetiCarbiletae" Digeri,Drugeri" and the Thraciun
character
of some
as
Carbilesi,
of his tribes (e.
be questioned; but after making allowances on
g. the Bottiiei)
may
"
these
grounds,
!
fifty
we
Of
number
of Thraciau
in the
known
tribes
earlier times
important
Triballi,and the Odomanli, while
most
the
ultimatelythe preponderance.
With
regard to the militarystrengthof the Thracians,it may
Sitalces,
king of the Odrysa;,who had a very widely extended
to
us
ceeds
ex-
wore
Daci
obtained
various
of PiBoniaus.
Strabo
estimates the
mihtarystrengthof
observed, that
be
inlluence
the nation
over
the
of 150,0(K) men,
in
part composed
in his
own
timeft
Chap.
THEIR
2-6.
CUSTOMS.
179
Trausi,'and
4. Now
in their
the
immortality,I have
the
resemble
all else
birf.hs and
of the
customs
I will
describe.
now
about
it in
undergo now
to
Getae,who
believe
Trausi in
sit round
it will have
woes
other
which
deaths
and
manners
When
that
it is
child is
circle and
at
for
weep
into the
come
man
world, making mention of every illthat falls to the lot of hukind ; when, on the other hand, a man
has died,they bury
him with laughterand rejoicings,
he is free
and say that now
from
host of
5. The
the
Thracians
who
live above
Each
followingcustoms.
wives,*and
ensues
does
sooner
no
the wives
among
the husband
loved
man
die than
the
behalf,and
such
6. The
which
who
do
Concerning
The
Truuai
119). Stephen
They
follow.
name
with
which
appears
Damascus
of
the
honour
and
women,
is
eagerly
adjudged,
is slain
over
with
tribes have
these
They
confounds
Byzantium
river
to
the
foot
was
traders.'
to
Travus
Karatch.
JJaghybetween
Despoto
^
would
degrees of
Bahr
writer.
in the
This
2t5th
the
ancient
{TfMvos)mentioned
the modern
be
with
them
by any other
ipsaThracum," 39,
(Fr.
Agathyrsi (Steph. ad too.).
story of Herodotus
the
be mentioned
to
not
seem
aU
of
Nicolas
41).
of them
friends of each
belong to
not
"
sharp contest
sorelygrieved,for nothing is
are
several
disgrace.
Thracians
the customs
of
next
observe
has
which
question,
she to whom
plead on
the praises
after receiving
both of men
her
them
among
tenderly;
most
Crestonaeans
man
the
upon
the
seventh
connects
Book
place them
longitude.
their
(ch. 109),
in the range
of
Suttee
custom?.
(Val. Max.
Teutons
(Frocop. B.
Goth.
Scandinavian
and
'
[As the
and Davus
Comedies
"nst.
has
been
vi.
ii. 14),as
custom.
Circassians
"
now
to
(AaFoj) came
of Terence, which
Acharn.
231).
practised by various
1),the Weads
well
as
(S. Bonifac.
the Indians.
the
among
Heruli
the
Ethelbald.),and
It existed
nations.
ad
Ep.
[It was
also
an
ancient
Slavonian
W.]
G.
do
be
for the
"
market.
"
G.
W.]
Hence
GeU
the commonest
were
"
foreign
names
GODS,
THRACIAN
[30
free,while
on
glorious.These
the most
among
To
birth.
to
by
are
be
and
war
gether
alto-
they keep
parents for
noble
idle is accounted
be
tillerof the
ground the
the most
7. The
them
the.m marks
Tatooing
To live
leave
their wives
of
thing,and
dishonourable.
most
but
Book
purchased of their
of it low
the want
honourable
the most
watch,
are
of money,*
large sums
birth/ and
no
the conduct
Brides
strict watch.
most
FUNERAL
they keep
their maidens
On
RITES.
AND
but
of their
toms.
cus-
chus,
three,Mars, Bac-
Dian.*
and
'
sprung
him.
from
followingfashion.
The body is laid out for three days, and during this time they
kill victims of all kinds,and feast upon them, after first bewailing the departed. Then they either burn the body ' or else
the
over
bury it in the ground. Lastly,they raise a mound
8. Their
wealthy ones
buried
are
in the
the singlecombat
of all sorts,wherein
of burial among
the highestprize. Such is the mode
grave, and
hold
is awarded
games
the Thracians.'
that when
noted
and
a
related the same
Ueraclides
Ponticus
(Fr. xxviii.),
the parents might take her back, on
returningthe
thought herself ill-treated,
in the East.
sum
paid for her. This practice is common
'
Clearch.
Sol.
Fr.
8.
Compare
the principaldelightsof a nation in the condition
War, drinking,and the chace
which
the
of the Thracians
had, it would seem, their respectivedeities,
of the
The
Greeks
identified with their Ares, Dionysus,and
Artemis.
names
*
wife
"
"
Thracian
Mars
and
Bacchus
are
is known
to
have
been
Her
Plat. p. 143, ed. Ruhnk.)
worship
festival
the
of the
where
spread to Attica in the time of Socrates (Plat.Rep. i. " 1),
Bendideia
of
the
Piraeus.
celebrated
in
was
with much
the
neighbourhood
pomp
Its chief characteristic was
There
torch-race.
was
a temple to
the \aniraSri"popia,
or
called Bendis
(Uesych.
ad
deities
are
voc,
Schol.
adjoinedon
known
to
have
Thracian
ad
been
Fr.
tribes,e. ^f.Cotys (iEschyl.
must
be
(supra,ii.51),"c. Herodotus
gods worshipped by the whole nation.
'
Mercury was, according to Tacitus, the god principallyworshipped by the
Germans
Some
(German. 9), and accordingto Coesar (de B. G. vi.)by the Gauls.
mythic inventor of the useful arts is probably intended.
*
Jacob
Grimm
has
shown
that
cremation
was
the
mode
in which
the
Indo-
der
European nations most
usuallydisposed of their dead (Ueber das Verbrennen
Leichen,Berlin, 1850). It was
generally
practised by the Gauls and Celtic races
(Caes.B. G. vi. 19 ; Pomp. Mela, iii,2), the Germans
27),the Heruli
(Tacit.Germ.
B.
Goth.
ii.
the
Scandinavian
(Procop.
nations, the Lithuanians, the Slaves,
14),
and the Indians,as well as by the Greeks and the Romans.
(See,besides Grimm's
in
the
v
ol.
xxxvii.
Essay,an interesting
Archajologia,
by Mr. Wylie.)
paper
It is not
The ethnic character of the Thracians
is a subjectof much
interest.
If the word
improbablethat tribes of various originwere included under the name.
"
Chap.
THE
7 ".
SIGYNN^
JSI
9. As
can
say
that
you
the
cross
sooner
no
wilderness.'
minable
interan
you enter on
of
whom
I
hear as
only people
can
The
Ister than
the
are
named
race
who
Sigynnae,*
horses which
Medes,
they say, a
with a coat of shaggy hair,five fingers
covered entirely
in
are
and
not
length. They are a small breed, flat-nosed,
strong
their
bear
but
when
backs
to
to
men
on
enough
yoked chariots,
;
the
swiftest
which
is
the reason
are
known,*
they
why
among
wear,
and
have
with
sapposed (Mure's Lit. of Greece, L p. 153), connected
than
and
would
more
a
nothing
signify
mountaineer,"
rprixvs,
tbuB not
be expressiveof race.
Nothing conclusive ia to be gathered from the
customs
here assignedto the Tbracians ; and to decide the ethnic familyto which
sequent
they belong, we must arail ourselves of the lightthrown upon the subjectby subhistory,as well as by comparative philology. Now it is almost certain that
of the principalThracian
the Getae
the
tribes,according to Herodotus
one
are
"p^( be,
as
commonly
Tpaxif And
it
would
"
"
"
Gothi
or
and
our
The
one
who
the Romans,
the old German
Gulhai
are
or
Guihans,
Geschichte
der Deutschen
Ootks (see Grimm's
Sprache,vol. i. pp. 178-184).
name
superseded the other in the tame
country, and there are not wanting
Gothones
who
of
expresslyidentifythe
forms
Ancient
writers
two
has shown
6; Ennodius, p. 521, kc). Grimm
Teutonic
of
the
the
ia according to
analogy
that the
"
"
"
"
"
people of
the
upon
Medes
the
colonists of
themselves
ISTER.
the Adriatic
;^ but
Book
Their
chariots.
use
to the Eneti
almost
down
that country
THE
OF
NORTH
COUNTRY
THE
182
borders
reach
how
they can
be
nists
colo-
'
means
spears.
the Thracians
which
give,
are
account
are
without
Such
inhabitants.
then
givenof this
are
the
accounts
Megabazus
was
now
"
bade them
each
crave
boon
at
was
the
were
originof
this
description
; but
Now
his hands.
make
to
rather
I should
as
Histia3us,
give him
understand
Myrcinus
'
ponies,like the
Shetland.
of their
better
Arian
'
'
it with
*
the Hebrew
The
"nAC
mosquitoes,which
The
site of
infest the
Myrcinus cannot
valleyof
Supra, iv.
the
Danube,
seem
to
be
here
dicated.
in-
97.
be fixed with
certainty. It
was
near
the
Strymon
Ca^p.
PJEONIAN
10-13.
WOMAN
he
Edonians,*where
of the
BEFORE
wished
ho
as
was
hurgher,and
mere
Both
of
huild
to
was
not
DARIUS.
133
him
city.
Such
alike obtained
Mytil6ne.
straightwaybetook themselves
their requests,and
placeswhich they had
the
to
chosen.
onians
from
There
were
to
was
bid
to
ever
as
crossed into
Asia, these
who
their sister,
done, they waited
Sardis,and
to
that
in
their seats
therefore
soon
meantime
him
determined
sightwhich
it
in the
It chanced
12.
and
came
and
her
sent
to
draw
with
head, and
for them.
water
one
led
arm
suburb
bore
horse,while
came
a
was
tall
till a
day
Lydians ;
of the
richest gear
She
men
they could,
pitcherupon
all the
as
way
the
where
hei
she
she passed by
she span flax.^ Now
as
king
sians
neither like the PerDarius took notice of her ; for it was
the Lydians,nor any of the dwellers in Asia, to do as
nor
went
was,
she did.
noted her,and
accordingly
Darius
ordered
of his
some
she would do
follow her steps,and watch to see what
when
with the horse.
So the spearmen
went, and the woman,
guard
she
to
first
river,
to the
came
back the
the
came
pitcher,
pitcherof water
King
So
seen.
same
Darius
he
ch. 2.S)
on
(infra,
was
that
commanded
left bank
the
him,
had
horse
and
the
dragging upon
spindle.
at
what
she should
(Appian. Bell.
filling
with
gone,
they who
both at what
full of wonder
told
woman
then
horse,and
she
way
and
the
her head,
the
watched
had
the
upon
the
while she still kept twirling
her arm,
13.
watered
Civ. iv. p.
it to have
be
he
had
himself
brought
1041),and
not
before
very
near
sea.
'
Stephen (ad
Nicolas
of Damascus
his wife
repetitionof
'AtimiwoMt) believed
voc.
such
to
told the
AlyatUs, king
tales is
common
same
story of
thus
hibited
ex-
The
OF
MARCH
j^34
And
him.
the
who
brothers,
Darius
Then
came,
woman
asked
PERSIANS.
her
with
and
of what
them
nation
appeared her
the
little way
woman
Paeonians,and
repliedthat
V.
Book
watching everythinga
been
had
THE
was,
she
off.
and
was
they were
"
Who
the
Paeoniaus
rejoinedby asking,
what
in
and
part of the world they lived ? and, further,
were,
Then
?
to Sardis
what business had brought the young
men
under
to put themselves
the brothers told him they had
come
the river Strymon,
his power, and Paeonia was
a country upon
at no
and the Strymon was
great distance from the Hellespont.
from
colonists of the Teucrians
The Paeonians,they said,were
his questions,Darius
they had thus answered
Troy.* When
the young
men
their sister.
Darius
"
if all the
asked
which
14. So
whom
he had
in
left behind
Thrace,"and
their own
land, and
from
Paeonians
the
country worked
Pasonia.
upon
when
15. Now
the Paeonians
war
to
to the
down
endeavour
they stood
the
in readiness to
'
knew
commander
him
to
remove
into his
that
Thrace,
Persians
made
were
gatheredthemselves
and
together,
theythought the Persians
their country on
oppose the army
that
the
Megabazus,as
that side.
of
Here
Megabazus.
and
they had collected,
then
But
were
gone
the pass near
the sea, got guides,and taking
before the Paeonians were
aware, poured down
from
cities,
findingthem
heard
sea-coast, since
to enter
who
Persians,
keep guard at
upon
object
very
bring them
he had
as
ordered
Then
and children.
straitwaya horseman
women,
and
rode
the
at speed to
Hellespont; and,
message,
it,gave
crossing
soon
hard
And
presence, men,
took the
so
the brothers
with
of their
women
which
the
men
had
all marched
of them.
empty, easily
got possession
Herodotus,it
out
Then
; and
the
out
"
Supra,iv. 143;
and
v.
1.
DWELLINGS
THEIR
IQQ
from the
approaclied
the pileswhich
first,
are
the
their
placesby
the whole
time
the custom
which
""
they
brought from
are
all many
have
live.
Each
has
and
platforms,
"
almost
land
by
singlenarrow
bridge.^ At
fixed in
platformswere
up
body of the
V.
the
bear
has
Boot
but
citizens,
since that
about fixingthem
prevailed
hill called
wife that
he
Orbelus/
marries.
and
is this
every
the
Now
man
men
in the most
those
Europe, particularly
of Switzerland,
an
on
most
confirmed
It appears that at
Celts,there lived
habitations
each
discoveries
Recent
have
his
CUSTOMS.
AND
remarkable
of these lakes
exactlylike those
which
race
or
races,
Herodotu"
who
here
formed
for tliemselvea
describes.
At
short
from
the
Chap.
PERSIAN
17.
lake beneath
; and
EMBASSY
their wont
to
string,
abound
in the lake
his
open
trap-doorand
and
water,
then
quitefull of them.'
them
fish
"
no
sooner
Macedonia
an
seven
of most
men
man
by
time, when
of two
are
fish,which
has only to
kinds,which
they call
conquered
he had
beasts upon
basket
been
from
short
very
The
baby children by
into the water.
rolling
that
degi-ee,
187
tie their
to
let down
to
to wait
MACEDONIA.
their other
such
to
is
save
They
TO
"
embassy of Persians,
choosingfor
in all the
note
the purpose
after himself.
army
the
These
to Alexander
day
*
The
to
; and
of
followingdescription
this passage
of
author:
our
sturgeon, generallyabout
the natives
time
from
'
dikes
only to
cross
to illustrate
may serve
the rivers to spawn
earlier than the
they are stillcovered with ice. At this
enters
across
have
you
the Wolga
on
huso-fi"bing
huso
mid-winter,when
coastruct
interval
leavingno
the
"The
"
this mine
can
through; in
pass
parts, formed
the
centre
with
of the dike
piles,
is
an
ning to
ui
'
Paeonia
in
ancient
One, commencing
extended
down
the west
both
it is not
banks
The
lake.
lay
very
This
how
of the
Strymon
other
Paeonic
and
west
had
Paeonian
Herodotus
seems
far these
from
its
in its
upper
from
been
till a
to
the
of
course
commencement
the
Axius.
broadish
the
Strymon
of
extended, but
the
to
country
of the
much
have
at
Maedi
; but
time
It commenced
and
lower
Sinti
down
to
the
before
is uncertain.
only
of the
Strymonic
the
On
some
tain
moun-
(Thucyd. ii.98),
it
was
sea.
confined
to
the commencement
The
later date.
known
Agrianians,
tracts.
upon
was
distinct
the
near
Pseonians
source
part
the
south-west
Pelopounesian war
continued
great lake
territorywas
stripalong
narrow
latter tract
of the
clear
of Cercine
range
which
consisted
of two
to have
appears
of the Strymon, the country of
sources
ridge of Orbelus,and
inland, and
distance
times
the
the mountain
by
east
at
Pieonia.
upper
region
the mountain
called
AMBASSADORS.
THE
FEASTS
AMYNTAS
X38
yourselfin
to find
DyBorum
Book
the
V.
nian
Macedo-
territory.*
18.
So
the
Persians
sent
this
upon
errand, when
they
Amyntas
them
not
to
only gave
with
when
rightfriendlyfashion. Now
all set to the drinking,
the
they were
meal
the
in
"
also invited
ready
; after which he made
the
and
entertained
Persians
great magnificence,
and
come
the board
what
them
Persians
over, and
was
said
"
when
we
Macedonian, we Persians have a custom
make
a
great feast to bring with us to the board our wives and
concubines,and make them sit beside us." Now then,as thou
hast received us so kindly,and feastest us
so
handsomely, and
earth
and water
to King Darius, do also after
givestmoreover
Dear
in this matter."
custom
our
Then
custom
Amyntas answered
as
this,but with us
"
"Oh
!
and
men
are
have
Persians,we
our
women
no
such
kept apart.
are
it,this
lords,wish
also
shall be
granted to you."
When
Amyntas had thus spoken,he
the
And
women.
in
seats
row
the
againto Amyntas
wise,for
all,than
it had
women
at
came
women
and
were
said,that
fair and
'
what
women
some
go and
fetch
took
their
againstthe Persians.
over
that
saw
the
bade
sians
Then, when the Percomely, they spoke
had
not
been
done
to have
was
come
not
at
by their sides,but
of their eyes.' So
over
against them, the torment
forced
side
sit
Amyntas was
to bid the women
by side with the
Persians.
The women
did as he ordered,and then the Persians,
to
come
in this way,
and
not
sit
remain
Lake
Dysorum is probably the mountain range between
Bolb6, and Lake Pradonia,
MacePajonia
and
this range
tlie boundary between
Herodotus,in niaiviiig
is thinkingof the Macedonia
which
had
extended
been
of his own
by
day,
the conquests
of Perdiccas and others,to the neigiibourhood
of the Strymon.
(See
Leake, iii.p. 212.)
The
whole of this region abounds
vi. 23 and 4fi ; vii. 112;
with mines
(infra,
Thucyd. iv. 105; Appian. Bell. Civ. iv. p. 1041.) Some, as those of Sidhcrokapsa,
stillworked.
are
It may
(Leake,iii.p. 161.) Silver is the ore chieHy obtained.
be regarded as a confirmation
of the statement
in the text, that silver coins (tctradrachms)of Alexander I. are found among the earliest specimens in the Macedonian
sias.
series.
*
The
Cdap
who
had
drunk
them,
on
19.
OF
MISCONDUCT
18-20.
and
than
more
King Amyntas
PERSIANS.
189
they ought,began
tried to
even
one
THE
give the
but
saw,
he
to
next
woman
of the Persians.
the
and
man
young
longerrestrain
Amyntas
ander,
Alex-
to
kiss.
kept silence,
althoughsorely
for he
grieved,
whole, being
"
nessed
wit-
unacquainted with
himself.
He
therefore,
"
Dear father,
thou art
shouldest spare
"
"
me
make
no
ruin,but bear
to
to look
and
said
dear
own,
men,
what
calmly on
I beseech
deed.
lest thou
thee
bring us all
For myself,
they do.
as
he had
when
Amyntas,
Alexander
your
wild
that
away
the
to
thus
besoughthis son,
"Look
these
on
Persians,
strangers, all
or
of them
any
went
ladies
only tell
"
out,
us
your
have all
But
as
now,
the
as
wine
an
Larem, and made ready in their room
equal number
he dressed in the garments of the
of beardless youths, whom
in
and then, arming them with daggers,brought them
women,
"
the Persians,saying as he introduced
to
Methinks,
them,
has fallen short in
dear
Persians,that your entertainment
oS to the
nothing.
We
store, and
all that
now,
to
have
the
crown
we
set
before you
could
all that
find to
anywhere
make
whole, we
over
to
give to
you
in
ourselves
had
we
you
"
^and
sisters and
our
"
'
"
Th"
word
used
nearly the
128
; iv.
166;
the part of
Persian crown.
on
v.
same
25
in the text
force
in
is not
; vii. 6 ; ix.
Alexander, that
aarparrjs,
Herodotus, who
Swapxot.
not
use
113;
his
but
does
This latter
the former.
here
as
an
ever,
has, how-
(See
iii.
admission
fief under
the
DEATH,
THEIR
jQQ
men, when
with their
them
daggers.''
and
them,
with
every kind
the
For
this
perishedby
ambassadors
So the
21.
carnages,
all of which disappearedat the
"
V.
in truth men.
but who
And
were
women,
the Persians began to be rude,despatched
called Macedonian
these
Boos.
time
same
the
as
made
very long afterwards the Persians
strict search for their lost embassy ; but Alexander,with much
wisdom, hushed up the business,bribing those sent on the
Not
themselves.
men
errand,partlywith
sister Gygaea,'whom
expeditionwhich
Thus
men.
no
the
that
Now
22.
of my
declare
can
of this
men
That
those
adjudged by
For
Olympia.
had
and
who
were
come
to
about
to
are
up,
Greeks, sprung
thing which I
I will hereafter
has
so
been
Pan-Hellenic
the
manage
wished
Alexander
when
the contest
from
who
they
which
knowledge,and
own
plainlyevident.'"
make
family are
affirm,is
they themselves
Perdiccas,as
from
hushed
was
of
said of it.
was
more
of these Persians
the death
in search
came
already
contest
"
at
in the games,
view, the Greeks
to contend
him
con-
Similar
rnonians
"
"
"
Xerxes.
*
Bubares
at
"*
of
the son
of Megabazus.
vii. 22).
(infra,
was
Athos
Vide
infra,^iii. 137.
Mr.
Grote
He
accepts without
royalMacedonian
family(vol.iv. pp. 21-25).
of Miltiades (Herod, vi. 34),and refers also to the
Acarnanians,
such
and
submission
of such
an
Sertorius
Iberians,
among
the part of uncivilised tribes.
But is it not more
occurrence.
as
on
"
oi'the
race,
the Hellanodica;
was
would
be
may
excessively
strong,
"
OS
far
not
it
as
be made
can
be very strict in
|j true, agrees
king. Thucydides, it
Demosthenes
p.
so
oiihiv
126).
o'is
quoted
"lAiirirou
"ZWriff
the other
on
.
ty,
ou
iAA'
a.s
instances,
similar,the
cases
of riiorniio among
the
of
probability
the
readily
grant
may
sibility
poslikelythat the Macedonian
regal
473),and that of the Molossi of Epirus,
the
Ue
of the workmen
overseer
reserve
the
case
afterwards
was
fioyoy
....
illustrations of the
We
pretendingto
Greek
blood?"
Herodotus
side of the
99
(ii.
controversy.
ovroi
oux'EAArji'os
oi/ii
oM^povMuK(S6yoi, k.t.K.
The
Greek.
the
;
v.
And
claimant
80) ;
but
His words
are
"wpoa-ttKoy-
iii.40,
(riiilip.
CniP.
DARI7S'
21-24.
MESSAGE
TO
HISTIJEDS.
191
But Alexander
lend, and not barbarians.
proved himself to be
an
Argive, and was
distinctly
adjudged a Greek ; after which
he entered
Paeonians,crossed
wliile in
it,and
the
town
obtained
king Darius
from
Darius, What
done, sire,to let a Greek,
of
fit
timber
become
a
raising
was
which
mad
this that
thing is
wise
and
man
in
town
had
the
he had
Strymon
upon
his guerdon for keepingthe bridge.
as
in
run
Hellespontwith
the
"
he said to
the
reached
sooner
to
settled.
He
up to Sardis.
Histioeus the Milesian
Europe
"
drawn
was
went
that
Myrc7.nus
wall at
No
this matter
was
Megabazus, having
23.
aware
and
foot-race,
Thrace,a placetoo
for shipbuilding,
and
where
hast
thou
shrewd,get
hold
there
is abundance
of
in
oars
than
plenty,and
mines
of
and about
which are many
dwellers
both Greek
and
silver,'
barbarian,ready enough to take him for their chief,and by
I pray thee make
this man
day and night to do his bidding!
^
his
cease
thine
work, if
followers.
own
biddinghim
tTiypower,
to
Greece
24.
who
thou
to
be
come
thou
sure
pray thee
well
man
care
thou
that he
hast him
once
in
get back
never
Megabazus easily
persuaded Darius,
rius
Dai
n
this
true
matter.
foresight
to Myrcinus,who
said, These
messenger
king to thee,0 Histifeus ! I have looked
aflfectioned towards
I have found
not
come
to
and
as
me,
he heard
it seemed
only,have
a
that I may
mighty
show
and
me
whom
none
thy words
when
Histiaeus,
messenger,
good
when
shown
of the
Then
"
sent
greatness,and
me.
but with
these words
be the words
a
take
be
again."
With
therefore
find
not
Stop him,
to thee.
thought he had
to
wouldcst
can
towards
trust
my
like thee.
love for
enterprisein hand, I
proved thy
thee what
I purpose
up
to
\"
of the
be
the
Then
Sardis.
of the
this site. The vicinity
judgment in selecting
the
the
of
abundance
timber,
neigbbourhoodof
Strymonic plain,
all
ch. 17), the ready access
to the sea, were
on
gold wid silver mines (v.s. note
value
set
The
points of the utmost
importance to a new settlement.
upon the site
is indicated
in later times
by the struggles for its possession(Thucyd. iv. 102).
of
the positioncaused the subsequent greatness of Amphipolis,and
The excellence
in later times of Philippi
is extolled abundantly by writers both ancient and
; and
iv.
108
modern.
Liv.
ilv. 30 ; Appian. de Bell. Civ. iv. p. 1041 ; Boue,
(Thucyd.
;
i.
196-9
en
Leake, iii.pp. 190-201.)
Turquie,
Voyage
; Clarke,iv. pp. 402-5;
pp.
"That
is thus described :
obedience
where
Compare the Behistun inscription,
which has been said to them
by me, both by night and by day it ha? been done by
them."
(Col.i. par. 7, end.) See also Thucyd. i. 129.
*
Histijeus showed
rich and
excellent
extensive
'
"
Darius,when he was
why I have sent for
longed for aught
speechwith
the world
preciousas
so
thou
which
Both
I have
art,as
once
and
had
more,
there is
am
is at
have
to
wise
once
never
change
inter-
nothingin
and
proof in what
good
V.
hear
Histiaeus,
from Scythia,
I
friend who
Dear
longed,as
thee
Right sure
thee.
Book
did I return
sight,than
else,to behold
"
him,
come, said to
No sooner
thee.
of my
and
OTANES.
AND
ARTAPHERNES
292
all
true.
thou
Now
then 'tis well thou art come,
alreadydone for me.
Let go Miletus and
to thee.
for look,I have an offer to make
with me
in Thrace,and come
up to
thy newly-foundedtown
be my counsellor."
Susa ; share all that I have ; live with me,^ and
hast
his brother
the
by
with
Histiaeus
had
Darius
25. When
the father's
him,
went
thus
father
to
the sea-coast*
troops upon
he heard
the
of
son
him
causes.
Sisamnes
to
he
Having so
be judge in
done
way
he,being
to give an
and
flayed
money
slew
into
whereon
forgetin what
never
taken
that
Cambyses
strips,stretched
unrighteous sentence.
Sisamnes, and cutting his skin
when
Sisamnes,^whose
flayed,'because
and
of
Otanes,son
Therefore
across
He
Susa.
of the royaljudges,had
of the number
Artaphernes,
of Sardis,
and
taking
left as generalof all
side,governor
up
made
he
spoken
had
been
was
sit
appointed
and
his seat
to
wont
Cambyses
them
bade
cushioned.
Compare
And
for the
command.
the
'
Hot
hi later times
the
who
conspirator,
the
suffered
heretic,
was
Persians
this death
Otanes,son
seem
have
to
(Suidas,in
of
68).
Pharnaspes(iii.
flayedtheir
voc), which
was
criminals
known
as
alive.
"
the
Manes,
Persian
"
too is said
(Theodor. adv. User. i. 26 ; CyriL Catech. vii.).Mesabates
^
Vide supra, iv. 144.
flayedalive by Parysatis. (Plut.Artax.)
Antandrus
lay on the sea-coast of the gulf of Adramyti, a short distance west
of Adramyttium (Scyl.Peripl.p. 87 ; Strab. xiii.
p. 872 ; infra,vii. 42). The name
remains
in the Antandro
of the present day (lat.39"' 32', long. 26" 49'). It is
called by Herodotus, a Pelasgictown^vii.42), and by Alcseus a city of the Leleges
(ap.Strab. 1. s. c). Its foundation must therefore be ascribed to a period priorto
punishment
to
have
been
the firstGreek
colonics
by the Cimmerians
").
p. 151, note
years
^
This
was
an
for a hundred
The occupation of Antandrus
upon the coast.
has been already noticed (vol.
i.p. 292, note
*,and supra,
unimportantplace on
the
same
coast, the
csact
site of which
can*
NAXIAN
"94
which
disorders,
composed by
were
chose
suffered
Milesians had
the
generations
two
ARISTAGORAS.
TO
APPLY
EXILES
the
Book
civil
from
grievously
Parians,whom
of the Greeks
the
lesians
Mi-
their
to rearrange
government.''
Now
29.
in which
the way
Parians
the
their differences
healed
was
owners
that
whose
persons
the
they gave
lands
government
they
their
affairs well
own
the
past
had
been
Thus
men.
at
state.
; for
who
persons
same
government
they
had
aright
conduct
who
Milesians
in time
variance
the Milesian
was
other
of those
hands
farmed
likewise
would
The
the
well
found
had
managed
into
set in
order
the
by
Parians.
30.
It was,
that troubles
mentioned
above
Ionia ; and
Certain of the rich men
this
had
they arose.
their
Naxos
by the commonalty, and, upon
banishment, had fled to Miletus. Aristagonis,son of Molpason
goras/ the nephew and likewise the son-in-law of Histiajus,
of Lysagoras,
who was
stillkept by Darius at Susa, happened
to be
regent of Miletus
kinglypower
the Naxians
the
at
time
of their
he
belongedto Histiceus,but
came.
Now
was
at
For the
when
Susa
had in times
Naxians
these
coming.
past been
bond-friends of
addressed
them
such
their
if the Naxians
should
of
forward
Naxos, put
his
"
be restored
views,and spoke as
the
by
help he
his
with
friendship
follows
be
would
Histiaeus
to
lord
cloak
"
diflferenccs
settle the domestic
According to M. Touruefort, the Parians retained
supra, iv, 161.
"
the character of persons
of the neighof good sense
the Greeks
bouring
to his day, and
vol. i. p.
islands often made
them arbitrators of their disputes." (Travels,
159, E. T.)
of
'
to
Concerningthe practiceof callingin foreigners
state, vide
Thalcs.
Molpagoras is mentioned
by Plutarch as
(Conv,Sap. vol. ii.p. 147.) This may have
contemporary
been
and
the father of
friend
of
Ariatagoraa.
Chap.
ARISTAGORAS
29-81.
*"'
i^rPLIES
TO
ARTAPHERNES.
195
I cannot
needful
hold
thousand
bucklers,and
have
also
aid,and
happens
to
war.
brother
to
be my
King
he has
friend.
him
he is
army
to do what
and
of
son
who
eight
ships of
get you
this way.
a
of
to
power
Darius.
numerous
Now
number
vast
But
and
were
to
some
Artaphernes
Hystaspes,and
of Asia is under
ships. I
numerous
him,*
think I
require."
When
the Naxians
heard this they empowered Aristagoras
told
well as he could,and
for
them
the matter
to manage
as
him to promisegiftsand pay for the soldiers,
which (they said)
they would readilyfurnish,since they had great hope that the
Naxians,so soon as they saw them returned,would render them
obedience,and likewise the other islanders." For at that time
of the Cyclades was
not one
subjectto King Darius.
told Artaphernes
31. So Aristagoraswent
to Sardis and
island of no great size,but a fair land and
that Naxos was
an
and a
treasure
fertile,'
lyingnear Ionia,'and containingmuch
this land
Make
then upon
vast number
of slaves.
(he
war
of
first
wilt
if
do
the
thou
exiles ; for
this,
said)and reinstate
all,I have very rich giftsin store for thee (besidesthe cost of
on
prevail
can
we
"
the armament,
should
the war
pay)
we
who
and, secondly,thou
of the
power
it is fair that
which
but
the
are
wilt
the
authors
of
the
bring under
In the
it probably stopped at
beyond Pamphylia, so northwards
the purpose of
It
smts
of
the
Dascyleium began.
satrapy
Adramytiium,
friend.
of
his
the
over-rate
to
power
Aristagoras
"
exercised a speciesof sovereignty over
would
Naxos
appear by this to have
said
ascribed to her, which was
of the other Cyclades. A baXaffaoKparia was
some
extend
on
the south
coast
where
is reckoned
apparently from b. c. 510
years, and which
this war
(cf.Euseb.
5(X",thus covering the 10 years immediately preceding
and
ii.
Can. i. 36,
p. 336).
vr
/tt
N.
miles (H.
'
Pliny estimates the circumference of Naxos at 75 Roman
to
have
Tournefort
not
not
more
onlv
to
lasted 10
b.
c.
Chron,
"
iv.
12);
hundred
(vol.i. p. 167).
tilitate"), Calliopolis.(Plin.
c.)
GIVEN
^^
196
HIM.
BookT.
ships were
"
"
in all
the
pointsexcept
and
must
good heart
in
home
went
himself
the
ships. Instead of a
thy disposalwhen the spring
Aristagoras heard
When
32.
king
the
But
of
shall be at
number
first approve
this he
to
Miletus.
to Susa
to
messenger
before the king,and received his
after he had
sent
ready a fleet of
made
and
of Persians
army
these he gave
hundred
two
greatlyrejoiced,
And
Artaphernes,
triremes
The
and
vast
command
of
named
Megabates,who belonged to
Achaemenids, being nephew both to himself
and
taking."
under-
tagoras
lay the plans of Aristaking,
approval of the under-
their confederates.
Persian
to a
the
of
the house
was
the
that
to
truth in the
afterwards,when
Greece.
Artaphernes
command, sent forward
33. Megabates set
board Aristagoraswith
which he steered,as he
now,
the
affianced many
was
tale'),
the desire of
he conceived
having
the Ionian
gave out,
years
becoming tyrant of
Megabates to the
Aristagoras.
touching at Miletus,took
armament
sail,and
named
(ifat
to
troopsand
for the
the Naxians
Hellespont; but
on
; after
when
this to mean,
not that the other Cycladca were
(ad loc.)understands
that
to
but
as
Naxos,
only
they lay so near it,the cajjture of
generally subject
to
lead
But
be
that
of
the
Naxos
to
rest.
seems
something more
might probably
note
30.
ch.
intended.
on
Compare
The ancients,
than twice the size of Euboea
(^Negropont).
Cyprus is reallymore
however, in general,regarded them as nearlyequal. Scylai placed them together,
a
preference to Cyprus. (Peripl.
assigninga mere
p. 131.) Agathemer allowed
to exceed
8. p. 233),but even
he estimated the length of Euboea
greater interval (ii.
considerablythat of Cyprus (i.5. p. 195),whereas Cyprus is in realitymuch (nearly
of
half a degree)the longer of the two.
measurement
Pliny,according to one
Cyprus, brought them nearlyto an equality. (Compare iv. 12, p. 215, with v. 31,
from under-estimating
from overthe size of Cyprus, not
estimating
arose
p. 302.) The error
*
Larcher
*"
that of Euboea.
*
For
the true
the
account
documents
"
of
these
there
"
Chap.
he reached
time, and
wait
Full
the
'
in such
his
way
north
wind/
however
sail
then
perishat
to
which
board the
on
there
was
his
by name,
to
ship'sside,'"
"
within.
Caucasa,
and
brought about.
were
As
ships,
set.
none
seek
guardsto
and
might show
off
not
were
he bade
carelessness,
Scylax
197
anchor
body remained
FAILS.
fleet to
vessel upon
through one
SIEGE
events
following
of anger at such
the
captain, one
out
for
Naxians
his rounds
Myndian
there
The
so
Megabates went
he found
THE
to
being minded
to Naxos.
straight
this
WARNED"
NAXIANS
82-84.
thrusting him
fasten him
there
outside the
while
vessel,
thus fastened,
When
Scylax was
and informed Aristagoras
went
that Megabates had bound
one
his Myndian friend and was
entreatinghim shamefully. So he
and
asked
came
off : but the Persian
Megabates to let the man
refused him ; whereupon Aristagoras
went
himself and set Scylax
free. When
heard
this
he
still more
was
Megabates
angry than
and
Then
to
the
latter
said
before,
spoke hotly
Aristagoras.
to
him
"
not
"
What
hast thou
here
sent
such
to
dost meddle
Why
language,waited
Naxos,
to
Now
34.
these
that
tillthe
the Naxians
the
as
therefore,
within
up
armament
of the
to
was
the message
soever
sail whither-
to
?"
then
despatcheda
at
boat
coming danger.
this time
directed
reached
thou
night,and
the Naxians
warn
so
and
Wert
matters
I ordered ?
Thus
do with
to
had
had not
againstthem
them,
forthwith
any
:
as
picion
sus-
soon,
they brought
"
Strabo
'
This
; and
and made
they had in the open field,
both
their town
siegeby provisioning
drink.
Thus was
Naxos
placedin a posture of
the Persians,when
they crossed the sea from
omits
Such
months
from this quarter. (Vide supra,
during the greater part of the summer
ii. 20.)
Myndus was a town in Caria (Hecat.Fr. 229). It lay upon the coast, between
Halicarnassus
and Bargylia(Scylac.Peripl. 91. Strab. xiv.
and is probably
p.
p. 941),
identified with the ruins at Gumishlu, nearly at the extreme
of the Halicarwest
uassian peninsula (Leake'sAsia Minor,
228).
p.
to us altogetheras
Scylax is known
a Carian
appellative.The most famous
of the name
the navigatormentioned
was
of Caryanda, a city a Uttle
iv. 44. He was
north of Myndus (Strab.
1.s. c). Another
well-known
Scylax,the friend of Pausetius,
of Halicarnassus,
was
the southern
side of the peninsula.
on
"
"
"
term
The
used
"holes
by
the ba\auirai
in the side"
Herodotus
being the
of
Greek
is literally
"the
(daAa/i"'7j)
rowers
on
the third
or
lowest
benches
for the
oar
of
oars.
The
baKan'nr)s,'"
of the trireme.
V.
Book
HISTI^IJS.
OF
MESSAGE
THE
198
Howevei
Chios, found the Naxians fullyprepared for them.
they sat down before the place,and besiegedit for four whole
at lengthall the stores which
When
months.
they had brought
had
and
likewise spent
with them
were
exhausted,
Aristagoras
and
from his privatemeans,
more
upon the siegeno small sum
to insure
stillneeded
was
the Persians
tempt,
gave up the atwherein
forts,
they left the
success,
building certain
banished
Naxians,' withdrew to the mainland,having utterly
failed in their undertaking.
35. And
now
Aristagorasfound himself quite unable to
hard
make good his promisesto Artaphernes; nay, he was
even
first
and
pressedto
troops ; and
the
he
meet
at the
time
same
his fear
and
to the failure of tlie expedition
bates,he
These
should
ousted
be
had
manifold alarms
when
rebellion,
raising
a
the
from
owing
great,lest,
was
quarrelwith Mega-
own
of Miletus.
government
him
alreadycaused
the
contemplate
to
man
instructions
Susa, bringinghim
from
his
of
was
the
on
head
part
"^
came
of Histiaeus
when
he was
anxious
Histiieus,
could find but one
safe way,
to revolt,
to
the roads were
as
guarded, of making his wishes known ; which
was
by takingthe trustiest of his slaves,shaving all the hair
from off his head, and then prickingletters upon
the skin,and
waitingtill the hair grew again. Thus accordinglyhe did ; and
to revolt from
the
king.
orders
giveAristagoras
as
soon
as
the hair
ever
For
was
grown,
he
despatchedthe
to
man
"
When
thou
Miletus,givinghim no other message than this
art come
shave thy head, and look
to Miletus,bid Aristagoras
thereon." Now the marks on the head, as I have already mentioned,
to revolt.^ All this Histiseus did,because
a command
were
it irked him greatly
to be kept at Susa,and because he had strong
if
hopes that, troubles broke out, he would be sent down to the
coast
to quellthem, whereas,if Miletus
made
no
movement, he
did not see a chance of his ever
thither.
again returning
36. Such, then,were
the views which
led Histiasus to despatch
"
his messenger
'
This
; and
it
so
chanced
several
the common
practice in such cases
(cf.Thucyd. iii.85, iv. 52, 75,
exiles expected either by perpetual warfare to force an accommodation,
to find an
or
opportunityof seizingthe town.
Does the story told by Tartheniua
(Erotic19),after Andriscus,relate to this war?
"c.).
'
was
The
Herodotus
introduces
The
Herodotus.
punctured,ostensiblyon
carried any
this circumstance
(Noct.Att.
of whom
as
one
well-known
to
his hearers.
xvii. 9),Polya;nus(Strat.
i. 24),and
appear
to
derive
head
was
was
not
Tzetzea
other
some
shaved
aware
and
that he
message.
"
"
Cbaf.
36,
to revolt
motives
the
and
36.
this
and
of his trusty friends,
both what he had
them
him
sent
of
were
the
by
bear upon
same
the
he
might
he enumerated.
forth,and
however
As
he
counsel,
his
At
set
he could
this.
the
Lydian gave
give them
"
Vide
"
goii'
;
:
to
in the foot-uutt-s
riptionof
Huok
to
that
a
the
Temple
the
archaic
peculiarly
temple, "bordered
knew,
weak
state
"
either
on
hands
the
of
Now
enemy."^
'.
11:5,note
-
it may
be observed
accessories having
the
sea
fallinginto
I
1
was, he
he could see, of
as
which
Crcetemple at Branchida3,*
were
seized,he had strong hopes that
it,*
might be therebygained; at least it
the
would
to begin the war, and
save
money
from
treasures
Miletus
far
so
in the
mastery of the
would
them
induce
not
succeedingin
tions
subject na-
whose
advised
next
that
8U8
one
revolt,
thinking,and recommended
historian.* He, first of all,advised
with the king of
engagingin war
to avoid
by all means
the Persians,whose
to listen to
of
way
them
their
at
Aristagoras
conjunotureAristagorasheld a council
laid the business before them, telUng
what
himself purposed, and
message
Histiaeus.
"
199
time.
same
been
HELD.
brought to
were
at
Accordingly,
had
COUNCIL
of
character.
side
with
strait road
statues
on
led from
chairs,of
the
sea
to
single block
tion
imitaexact
an
of stone, with the feet close togetherand the hands on the knees
of the avenues
of the temples in Egypt." (Leake's Asia Minor, p. 239, note.
Compare the representationof an Egyptian temple, supra, vol. ii.p. 201.) On one
"
of these statues
written
It was
and
bou*trophedon,
early period.
It is read,
an
the
little
'"itiWtiivi. The
[B]pa[i'"c]i'Sfw
Ty
by Sir W.
found
was
inscription
forms
of
doubtfully,thus
"
earliest historical
in Herod
The
Gell,also
the
^M*aJ
['EpJjtiijfnaKo^
notice
shows
which
attaches
a.vibi\K("
the
to
originaltemple
vi. 19). A second
temple was
(infra,
was
plunderedand destroyedby Xerxes (Strab.xiv. p. 910). Finally,
erected
the plan is given,vol. L p. 228) was
by the
third temple (that of which
a
first
the
to
of
statues
but
the
temple.
avenue
Milesians;
undoubtedly belongs
Strabo speaks of the third as stillvery magnificentin his own
day (I.s. c.)
term
The
is curious.
of a place^
The name
properly
Branchidae, as the name
the superintendenceof the
committed
familyto which was
appliedto the priestly
as
Eumolpidae,lamidse, "c. Hence
oracle, and may be compared with such names
has in one
Herodotus
even
place oi Bpayx'Sai (supra,i. 158 ; cf. Strab. xiv. p. 910).
Branch us, a Tliessaliau
from
descended
According to the local tradition they were
and
founder
priestof the temple,of
or
according to others a Delphian,the original
ix. p. 611 ; xiv. p. 910 ;
told similar to that of Hyacinthus (Strab.
whom
a legend was
Metrodor. Fr. 7a; Aristag. Miles. Fr. 11).
'
Bishop Thirlwall regards this advice as the best that could be given,and rethe
the lonians with their follyin neglectingit. Mr. Grote
sees, that
proacl-es
at
by the Persians
then built,which
this revolt
"
"
seizure
of the treasures
would
have
been
to
insupportable
the
of
pioutfeelings
lAt
OF
SEIZURE
200
THE
TYRANTS,
Book
of very great
were
The
fleet had
the
Myus,' where
endeavour
Naxos, and
been
to seize the
lying since
captainswho
its
return
had
gone
from
there
the vessels.
with
37.
was
latragorasaccordingly
he took with
and
guileOliatus the
the
Histiseus
of
this
despatchedon
son
of Ibanolis the
the
errand,
Mylassian,'
wise,
Goes likeTermerean/
the son of
Darius gave Mytilene,*and
the son of Heraclides the Cymcean, and also many
Aristagoras
Thus
revolted openly from Darius,and now
others.
Aristagoras
and
he
set
to
Tymnes'
Erxander, to whom
work
son
scheme
to
"
againsthim
in every possible
way.
Milesians to joinheartily
in
First of
all the
up
to the
citywhereto
and
people,
he had
whom
men
would
he
seized at
the
Naxian
each
fleet,
belonged.
thus have
Alay we
not
say, without
real act of
"
"
(Vol.i. p. 213.)
Vide
".
Supra,eh.
11.
OF
ACCESSION
202
with
lived
hencefortli he
two
CLEOMENES.
in
wives
Book
two
houses,
separate
'
this,the
brought
was
also,who
first wife
the
received
son, who
the heir to the throne
him
bore
Then
truth,made
of the
So
after
him
Some
twins.
were
(who
of Cleomenes
be
to
came
they
said it
barren,by
with
heard
was
false
a
as
her
child.
rumour
boast,
own
she bore
then
after
Dorieus,and
him, again quickly,
Leonidas
hand, the
other
and
Cleombrotus
wile,the mother
second
the
daughterof Prinetadas,
was
and
say that
even
the
On
been
an
outcry againsther, and
were
come, the Ephors, who
her bed, and
strict
kept a
this time
quickly Leonidas,
Cleombrotus.
by
; and so
After
her.
they raised
At
the labour.'*
last married
bring forward
had
wife,when
sure, to
were
child.
supposititious
watch
past
and
great stir,
meant, they
she
and
name
conceived,and
strange chance
had
of Cleomenes
in time
some
he
of
son
Dcmarmenus). never
gave birth to a second child.
not
42. Now
rightin his mind ;
Cleomenes, it is said,was
indeed he vergedupon madness, while Dorieus surpassedall his
co-mates, and looked confidentlyto receivingthe kingdom on
of
the
of merit.
When, therefore,after the death
score
made
Anaxandridas, the
Spartans kept to the law, and
Cleomenes,his eldest son, king in his room, Dorieus, who had
imagined that he should be chosen,and who could not bear the
Cleomenes
to rule over
him,
as
thought of having such a man
and left Sparta
asked the Spartansto givehim a body of men,
with them
in order to found
a
colony. However, he neither
.
took
'
Pausanias
at
3, " 7) that
(iii.
says
Delphi as
this
was
Col. Mure
had
two
84,
note
*
thinks
wives
at
(Lit.of Greece,
one
and
the
same
fi/taf^x*,
conflict
not
to
with
other
any
"taX oIkIus
these
he
Spartan.
"/ua
Sdo
statements,
*.)
Compare
which
hvo
place whereto
with
officers of state
to the
With
the Spartans there
one
the
allowed
never
rt
AuKtSaifioyiuy (x6yos yvvaiKas
{'Ava^avSjiiS-qs
The account
vi. 61-3, does
in Herod,
ifiK-naf.)
as
to
alone
obtains
with
ourselves.
country
of
summoning
a
prince or
the
great
princess.
to the political
at work, in addition
for them, in a religious
It was
necessary
Mr. Groie
Hercules.
of
the blood
justly
the
birth of
purityof
Spartan kings ;
Above
all,their root was deep in the religiousfeelingsof the people. Their
with a divine paternity. Nay, the chiefs
the state
pre-eminent hneage connected
the
of the Heracleida
the specialgrantees of the soil of Sparta from the gods
were
occupation of the Dorians being only sanctified and blest by Zeus for the purpose of
the children of Uerculcs iu the valleyof the Eurotas."
(Vol.ii.p. 47ft.)
establishing
point of view,
observes
to
of the
preserve
the
"
"
"
CJhap. 41-44.
should
ADVENTURES
observed
go,*nor
any
OF
of the
who
men
away
DORIEUS.
customary usages
to
Libya,under
Theraeans.'
were
203
These
men
the
but left
guidance
broughthim
chares
the
"
Doricus
went
'
or
M tiller'sDorians
(" 76,
note
other
was
4).
the
(iii.
p. 282, E. T.),and
The
sanction
sanction
of
the
of
some
oracle
at
the
in Cicero (De Div. II. i. " 3)
Delphi,when
is im|"ortaiil: Quam
Ter6
Grsecia colouiam
misit in J^Iolium, loniam, Asiam,
Ilanimonis
oraculo ?
aut
Italiam,sine Pythio aut Dodonieo
Sicilian!,
The
taking of fire from the Prytaoeum of the parent citywas one of these.
(Hermann, " 74, note 1.) Compare note " on Book i. ch. 146.
"
Thera, as a Spartan colony (supra,iv. 147),would be likelyto keep up a connexion
with the mother
of Tbcra with Cyreue (iv.
country.
Again, the connexion
150-159) would explainthe choice of Cinyps as a settlement.
*
This place,which
Herodotus
fertile spot in Africa,
has
regarded as the most
been already described (iv.198, compare
ch. 175). Scylax only callsit x"/"'oi' Ka\6i"
in this part of Africa,that the
streams
are
so
rare
(Peripl.
p. 1 1 2). Perennial
the banks
of a river."
on
highestpraisewas contained in the words,
in the country of the Macians
Cinyps was
(iv.175, ScyL PeripL L s. c), who
would
therefore be likely
to resist the settlement.
That is,the
other Libyans." The Macians
were
Libyans (iv.168, 175, 197).
"
Eleon was
in the territory
of Tauagra (Strabo,
ix. pp. 587, 637).
a village
'
here either to lamus (mentioned
Proposalshave been made to change the name
Pind. 01. vi. 74),or to Bacis, a native of Eleon (Schol.Aristoph.Pac. 1071); as we
do not hear of any prophet Laius. But no change is needed.
We
may understand,
with Larcher, oracles ^tfcn to Laius."
(Cf.Soph. (Ed. T. 898, Aatov ira\aia dea"paTa.)
"
Eryx is said by Thucydides to have been a Trojan settlement (vi.2). It layat the
western
point of the island,a little to the north of Drepanum, the modern
Trapani,
Plin.
H. N. iii.8 ; Strab. vi. p. 393). Its site is fixed by the remarkable
mountain,
(See
St. Julian.
the
Mount
which can
mons
Eryx of antiquity,
only be the modern
is related at length by Diodorus
The conquest of this district by Hercules
(iv.22).
of the most
of Magna Grsecia.
one
important towns
Sybaris was
According
founded
to Strabo,it was
by the Achaeans
(vi.p. 378), probably about B.C. 720.
F.
vol.
i.
most
The
colonisation
was
likelyconnected
(Clinton's H.,
pp. 168, 174).
Its site is
with the gradual conquest of the Peloponnese by the Dorian invaders.
with the Sybaris (^Oossile.')
marked
by the junctionof the Crathis {firati)
50 stadia in
Sybaris flourished 210 years (Seym. Ch. 1. 360). Its walls were
four neighbouring
and ruled over
circumference
; it had twenty-fivesubject cities,
"
"
"
'
'
'^
"
"
'
"
AIDS
HE
204
AGAINST
CROTONA
SYBARIS.
Book
about
to make
war
Crotona/ and the
king Telys were
upon
Crotoniats,
greatlyalarmed, besought Dorieus to lend them aid.
Doiieus was prevailed
againstSybaris,
upon, took part in the war
Such is the
takingthe town.
Sybaritesgiveof what was done by Dorieus
had
and
the
share in
The
the other
Crotoniats,on
aid in their
lent them
foreigner
hand,
and
his
maintain
againstthe
war
which
account
panions.
com-
that
no
Sybarites,save
of the race
of the
except Callias the Elean,^a soothsayer
^
lamidae ; and he only forsook Telys the Sybariticking,and
and
to
their
were
not
deserted
victims
side,when
favourable
which
the account
he
each
to
found
that
sacrificing
on
attack
an
CrotOna.
on
Such
the
is
matters.
Both
45.
as
the surest
the
proof,since
For
oracle.
had
he
he in
confined
fell,
they say,
because
nothinsj varied
from
himself
to
the
business
he
disobeyed
the directions
on
which
he
sent,he would
ritory,
assuredlyhave conquered the Erycian terand kept possession
of it,instead of perishingwith all
his followers. The
the other hand, point to the
on
Crotoniats,
allotments within their borders which
numerous
were
assigned
to Callias the Elean by their
countrymen, and which to my day
remained in the possession
of his family ; while Dorieus and hia
descendants (theyremark)possess nothing. Yet if Dorieus had
reallyhelpedthem in the Sybaritic
war, he would have received
was
very much
tribes.
In
300,000
men
than
more
Callias.
Such
are
the testimonies
which
the
""
6, xii. 7
'
for
"
It has
been
Crastias."
3 ;
VIII.
proposed
But
x.
to
"Crathis"
here
for
"
and "Crathiaa"
Crastis,"
doubt
without variation.
There
to bo no
seems
are
called the Crathis (supra,i. 145; Strab. vi. p. 878) is in.
Tlie " dr"
have
been
the Italian form
of the name.
the MSS.
commonly
tended, but Crastis may
"treum"
is probably an old
4.)
read
bed.
Chap.
DEATH
46-47.
adduced
are
whichever
OF
DORIEUS.
on
205
to
every
adopt
to
man
he deems
view
46. Certain
men
all the
and
troops under
their command
battle wherein they were
reached
ed
defeat-
become
to
for
brief space
but
"
after
and
he
while
reigned at Selinus
even
the
Selinusians
rose
up
in
revolt
who
Philipthe
of
victor,and
gainedhim
*
This
the
at the hands
of which
crew
Philip
Greek
handsomest
honours
the
his
of
was
he
suj)-
Olympian
an
His
day.
beauty
they
which
Egestaeans
of the
Rhet.
the Thurian.
(Arist.
chapter is clearlythe writing of Herodotus
cities
of
of
tlie
of
intimate
the
same
Magna
knowledge
specimens
iii.9.^ Other
Qnecia
*
name,
appears
from
the
coins)was
sister
of
the site of the former, about six miles inland from Ca"tell-d-mare.
'
Minoa
from Mino" (HeracLFont. Fr. xxix.),
said to have derived its name
was
vii. 170). But it seems
who was
(infra,
reported by tradition to have visited Sicily
probablethat
more
the
with them
name
called
its
the
Megarians,who
from
Heraclea.
their
former
It is uncertain
occupation by Euryleon.
colonised
country
when
Sometimes
both
Selinus
(Thucyd.
(Thucyd. iii.61).
this
change
names
was
4), brought
was
wards
after-
perhaps on
{'HpaKKdcw ttjv
made"
used
were
we
vi.
Minoa
The
only Heraclea.
remain
still
ruins
slight
find
town
some
lay at the mouth of the Halycus (Platani),were
them
is mentioned
by various writers,among
(Smyth'sSicily,
p. 216). Heraclea
by Ptolemy (Geograph. iii.4), Stephen (ad voc), and Cicero (adv.Verr. ii.50).
SeUnus
from Megara Hyblaea,about b. c. 630 (Thucyd.vi. 4). It
founded
was
Sic. xili.59).
a
was
placeof great importance until its destruction by Hannibal (Diod.
mark its
ruins
extensive
From
it
that time
fell into decay (Strab.vi. p. 394). Very
Bite,which
is in the Terra
dei FtUci
between
and Delici
(Smyth's
Sicily,
pp. 219-220).
*
That
In the
market-place.
(ayo^o).It probablystood
ARISTAGORAS
206
accorded
never
to any
AT
SPARTA.
else ; for
one
Book
they raised
hero-templo
over
the rule of
of Lacedsemon
; eince
"
"
Shame
griefis it indeed
sons
be
and
the
to
none
much
so
to
as
freedom,and
slaves
over
the
therefore,by
who
lonians,
task is not
and
you are
Their mode
are
appertains
to
gods
common
your
own
of
of
fightingis
kinsmen,from
the
eminence
pre-
beseech
you
warlike
un
in the
:
they
following
trousers
in
they wear
people,
whole
world.
bows
use
"
short spear ;
a
their heads with turbans.'
arrows
the
as
Grecians,deliver the
and
likewise,0
We
you.
the
to
come
the
and
and
field,
cover
Know
too
than
"
brass,and embroidered
vants
garments, beasts of burthen,and bond-serall which,if you only wish it,
have
for your
you may soon
The
nations border on one another,
in tlie order which I
"
own.
'
from
*
Eustatliiua
reports the
(ud Horn.
same
II.
but
i.),
he
derivea
his
knowledge
Herodotus.
She
bicanie
the
wife
vii. 289,
(infra,
custom
of Lconidas, her
*
uncle,nccording to
The
usual
Spartan
noble character
compare
Book).
of Gorgo is evidenced
by the anecdote
related below (ch.61),and by the praisesof
Plutarch (ii.
p. 145). licr acutenct'S
ap|)car8, vii, 2.39.
*
Maps, according to Strabo and oiiiers (Strab.
i. p. 10 ; Agalhem. i. 1 ; Diog.
Laert. ii. 1),were
invented
about
this time by Anaxiniander.
Hccatajus
appears
have
to
made
of them.
use
(Compare iv. 36, and note ' on the passa^.)The
of Aristagoras was
map
in
probably the first which had been
note
on
seen
European
Greece.
Vide
infra,vii. 61. A representation of
alreadygiven,vol. i. p. 213. This war
costume
notes
on
Book
the
ordinaryPersian
will be
seen
by reference
to
the
CnAP.
will
HIS
49.
explain. Next
now
them/'
to
of the world
brought
few
continued,
flocks and
more
AND
herds
harvests.
plentiful
Greeks know
we
by
SPEECH.
to these lonians
and
fertile/
he
MAP
with
"
(herehe pointedwith
which was
engraved upon the
these Lydians dwell ;
him)
"
peopleare
"
than
207
so
these
come
race
any
On
them
border
the
name
of
Phrygians,who have
that I know." and more
the Cappadocians,
whom
neighbours
to the
the
come
Armenians, who
flocks and
herds.'
After
Choaspes marked,
the Great King
where
The
valleyaof
the
them
this
Cissia,
and
'
live here
likewise
they
the
come
too
numerous
MatiSni,*
inhabiting
province,where
the town
have
you
see
Susa
the river
its
banks,
upon
holds his court,'and where the treasuries
Hcrmus, Cayster,Calcus,
"
and
Evenus, are
all of extreme
id mountainoas
and barren,especially
the district called Cata(Hamilton'sAsia Minor, i. pp. 182-141.)
Mount
Tuiolus,tCSaifiov Spot,as Strabo calls it (xiii.
p. 897),is said to have
far as I am
Was
the silver
produced gold in abundance, but not silver,
so
aware.
the product of those mines between
writers
Pergamus and Atarneus, to which some
ascribed the immense
riches of Gyges, Alyattes,
and Crcesus?
xiv. p. 969.)
(Strab.
"
The
high table-land of Phrygia is especially
adapted for pasturage. Flocks
and herds, even
under
the present miserable syiitcm of government,
are
numerous
ii.
Hamilton, L pp. 415-418
(Leake, pp. 19, 36.
218-221,
Ac). The Angora
;
pp.
wool has a world-wide
reputation. The land is in many
placesvery rich,but is
wretchedly cultivated (Leake,p. 94).
"
"Vide supra, i. 72, and infra,
vii. 72.
"
Supra, iii.90.
"
Armenia
than Phrygia, a pasture country.
more
is,even
Phrygia has many
wide plains,
is all mountain
and
capable of bearing ample harvests ; but Armenia
Talley(cf.vol. i. Essay ix. " lo).
"
Not
the Matieni of Asia Minor, but those of the Kurdish
bills. (Compare i.
72, 189, 202, "c.)
"
That
Susa had
the Persian
has been
by this time certainlybecome
capital,
admitted
the ancient capitalof Eiam
already
(supra,iii. 30, note *). It was
or
Mount
Su^iana, the country between
Zagros and the lower Tigris. It was situated
the edge of the great Mesopotamian plain,25 or 30 miles from
on
the mountains,
in a luxuriant regionabundantly watered, and famous
for its beautiful herbage. The
lie d'rectly
but upon a small stream,
citydoes not now
upon the Choaspes (Kerkhah),
country
kecaunicnd.
'
called the
Shapur, which
rises about
ten
of the ruins,and
flows
above
near
the
easterlydirection
level
; it
Ahxcaz.
The
of the
was
of
an
Shapur.
The
town
oblong shape,and
extended
had
from
this point in an
And diCSsr'
we
circuit wliich
entlyestimated
p.
1032).
miles
ruins
about
or
and
200
at
The
material
used
present
1. s. c,
and
confined
be
to
in the construction
of its remains
ancient
In
the
circumference
extend
baked
by
probably built originally
was
city,
Polyclit.
ap. Strab.
within
the
; but
xv.
of
yond
considerablybe-
and
sun-dried
brick,
Scythic people
it
was
whose
doubt
no
larged
en-
it to the seat of
which
had so great
magnificentpalace
when
beautified
and
at
of this
for riches.
stades
60
(cf.Strab.
stades
120
seem
Book
masters
himself
Jove
to vie with
be bold
may
you
CITY,
Once
is stored/
are
TREASURE
GREAT
THE
SUSA,
208
transferred
Darius
empire (cf.Plin. H.
fame in antiquity
a
xvii. 65 ; CassiodoruSj
portionof
of Esther
(i.
the
6-6),occupied the
Sir W.
Mr.
and
Williams
of the
pillars,
stone
Loftus,and
size and
same
is brick.
The
consisted
of
great hall of
that of
as
ter,
Persepolis(Kor Porbuildingsbehind
arranged into a central
of inferior
number
pillarsare
form
rows
exact
an
145
square,
porticoes,
flankingthe
These
west.
porticoes,
or
three
on
group
plan
of
45),and
have
to
same
of six each, so as to
into three outlying groups
standing in six
group
feet (nearly)
each way ; and
of 36,
central
PI.
compare
of which
is found
the
on
formed
of two
to the sides of the inner square, are
rows
exactlyparallel
in
line
o
f
the
central
the
distance
between
with
the
each,
pillars
pillars
group,
of the porticoes
the outermost
pillarsof the central group and the inner pillars
those
of
the
central
kinds
two
The
of
feet.
or
64
a
re
phalanx
pillars
being
group
have square
bases, while those of the porticoeshave round or bell-shapedbases, as
mounted
given in the woodcut
(No. 2). Both sorts appear, however, to have been surthe form of which is representedin the woodcut
(No.
capital,
by the same
1). The central group is supposed to have been covered with a roof, but the space
that group
and the porticoeswas
between
probably only shaded by curtains (see
of Esther,
the descriptionin the book
Loftus's Chaldsea, pp. 873-5, and compare
of
the
four
i. 5-6). It appears
a
pillars
(1,2, 8,
trilingual
inscriptionupon
by
and 4 in the plan)that the palacewas
commenced
by Darius and finished by Artawhich
are
of six
"
Mnemon,
xcrxes
The
is said to
town
have
appears as an open
c). It is unfortunate
1. s.
since
eye-witness,
that
it doubtless
(Polyclit.
ap.
unwalled
been
place in
the
we
wars
have
exceeded
the
ot
Strab.
1. s.
of
magnificence both
c), and
Alexander
description of ancient
no
in
successors
tainly
cer-
(Polyb.
Su.sa from
Persepolisand
an
Ec-
batana.
With
regard
to
the residence
Xenophon
accounts.
of the Persian
king
at
Susa, there
arc
conflicting
had
fixed
the first to relate that the kings of Persia
no
(Cyrop. viii. vi.
Babylon, Susa, and Ecbatana
year between
was
the
III.
v.
was
repeated,with
" 15). From him the statement
later
writers.
months
the
three
of spring to
by
variations,
Xenophon assigned
to Ecbatana,and the rest of the year to Babylon. Plutarch
Susa, the two of summer
in its details (iii.
in its outline,Zonaras
(de Exil. ii. p. 604) followed this account
"22;
Anab.
compare
Athenoeus
a
(xii.
change, for which it may be
p. 513, F.) introduced
batana,
to Ecquestionedif he had any authority,assigningthe winter to Susa, the summer
the spring to Babylon, and the autumn
him apparently
to Persepolis.From
26, p. 302).
derived
yElian
was
the
Animal,
the
summer
x.
6).
notion, very
and
Ecbatana
It may
be
absurd
to
the winter
doubted
one
who
residence
whether
there
knows
the
that Susa
localities,
monarch
of the Persian
is
more
than
(Hist.
slightbasis
of
Susa appears
in Jischylusand Herodotus, as in
Xenophon's account.
to be the
ordinaryresidence of the court, and indeed there is abundant
Scripture,
testimony to this point from various writers (Ctes.Exc. Pers. passim ; Strab. xv.
ix. " 3 ; Joseph. Ant. x. sub tin. xi. 5). It is impossible
there*
ui.
p. 1031 ; Pausan.
truth
even
in
Book
SUSA.
210
of Feet
Scale
0
Ruins
1.
2.
8.
4.
Plan
of the Great
Palace
at Susa.
The
The
The
of Susa.
or
Palace.
Groat
Platform.
of the
tOOO
500
High Mound,
Eulns
V.
City.
Citadel
(f)
Chap.
AJIISTAGORAS
62.
TRIES
THE
POWER
OF
GOLD.
211
of his
began
speak with
him
; but
Cleomenes
told him to
and
mind
not
the
child.
So
Aristagorasbegan with a
say on,
"
of
talents
the
ten
if
would
promise
king
grant him his request,
and
when
Cleomenes
till it reached
"
to
Father,"she
shook his
head, continued
to raise his
offer
corrupt thee."
Then
Cleomenes,pleasedat
the
warning
of his
stations
exist
'
note.
On
the
readiness
of the
Spartans
to
yield
to
bribery,vide
'
"
"
By
royal stations are to be understood
who conveyed despatchesfrom their
{ayyapiftoi),
(infra,viii. 98).
The
described
the
own
is
abodes
of the
station to
the
king'scouriers
next, and then
the post-route
probably
visited Babylon, he
capitals.If Herodotus
this great
would have travelled along this road, at least as far as the Gyndes, where
highway was crossed by the route leading from Babylon to Agbataua (cf.i. 189).
The road is nearlythat which
would
be followed by travellers between
Smyrna
now
the north, in order
and Baghdad.
It bears away
of the straightline,towards
out
the vast
arid tract between
the Upper Tigrisand Upper Euphrates,the
to avoid
Great
Desert of Sinjar. It also,by this deviation,is able to take in the Armenian
Ciarbekir.
It passes
Allah Shehr (Philadelphia),
Afiom
capital,
by JSart (Sardis),
Kara
HUiar, Ak-Shehr, KaUariyeh, Guroun, Maiatiyeh,Biarbekir, Jezireh,Mosul
other great roads, or rather
There are two
(Nineveh),Arbil (Arbela),and Kirkuk.
ever,
Asia
Persia
the
Erzerouro
Minor with
:
route, which leads,howroutes, connecting
and
Teheran
Tabriz
into what
rather
was
; and
Upper Media, debouching upon
mainly through the
the Aleppo route, by far the most
direct line,but which runs
have been
at all times
desert,and so must
Syrian and Arabian
very unsafe, on
of the Arab
account
plunderers.
*
This description
gives Cilicia an extension towards the north, which no othez
returned
and
the caravan-route
between
route
the two
at
once
THE
212
the
In Armenia
56^
posted.
have
be
to
second
though they
name/
even
largestreams
crossed by means
the
Tigris;
from
run
the
and
the
are
not
has
afterwards
its
of boats.
The
third have
both
of them
the
source
of the
out
in boats.
cross
is
place.^ For
same
flows
There
parasangs.
to
15 in
tance
number, and the diswhere
one
a
place
guard is
intersect this district/all of which
are
resting-places
Four
Book
it is necessary
Euphrates,which
river
is the
ROAD.
ROYAL
I have
which
one
Armenia,
country of the
same
do
not
called
the other
while
Matienians.
The
is called the
country, you
have
in
to another
you
which
the
in fact the
stations ; these
eleven
stations
cityof Susa
the stations is
are
four
where
Cissia,
is built.
Thus
the
and
entire
bring
the bunks
of
number
of
eleven,and
finds between
self
your-
so
many
Sardis and
Susa.
If then
53.
the
equals,as
parasang
6 ;
express
this in the
Map
of the
Satrapies
Armenia
is here given an
extraordinaryextension to the south,and so made
reckoned
either to Assyria or Media.
largetract ordinarily
*
Undoubtedly the two Zabs, the Greater and the Lesser. Tiiese rivers,which gave
appellationof Adiabene
to the region watered
by them (Ammian. Murcell. xxiii.
Bochart,Sac. Geog. iv. 19, p. 243), seem
retained their names
to have
unchanged
to include
the
to
from
to
the present.
The
Greater
Zab,
at
any
rate, appears
under
Assyrian inscriptions
{passim); it is also,undoubtedly,the Zabatus
of Xenophon (Anab. ii. v. 5, and in. iii.6), and the Diava
Diaba of Ammianua
or
(I.8. c). The Lesser Zab is a less famous stream, but its continuityof name
pears
apfrom this passage, combined
with the mention
of it by Ammianus
as the Adiav*
or
Adiaba, and with the fact of its present appellation.
The
word
Zab
Diab, or Diav (Nr-n),according to Bochart
signifies
(1-s. c.),
in Chaldec.
"a
wolf
Hence
the Great
Zab
is called Aukoi
(Lycus)in Sirabo,
Ammianus, and Pliny,and AtvKin (by mistalte)
in Ptolemy (Geogr. vi. i.).
What
Herodotus
here states
is exactlytrue
of the two
Greater
Zabs.
The
Zab has its source
in Armenia
between
the lakes of Van
and Urumiyeh" the lesser
rises in the Koordish
mountains
distance
of nearly two
at a
(hisMatienian
hills)
degreesto the S. S. E.
Vide supra, i. 189, note *,where the Gyndes is identified with the
Diyalah.
Supra, ii. 6. This was the ordinaryestimate of the Greeks.
(See Xen. Anab.
ii.2, " 6 ; Suidas in voc.
Heysch. in voc, "c.) Strabo,however, tells us that it
was
not
universally
agreed upon, since there were
who considered the parasang
some
to equal 40, and others 60 stades (xi.
The
truth
754).
p.
is,that the ancient parasang,
like the modern
farsakh,was
of time (an hour),not
a measure
originally
a
of distance. In passingfrom the one
measure
to mark
meaning to the other, it came
ft different lengthin different places,according to the nature
of the country traversed
"
"
Ohaf.
ARISTAGORAS
63, 54.
from
Sardis
thus
the
to
450
to
GOES
palaceof
TO
Memnon
ATHENS.
(as it is called),
ing
amountling
13,500 furlongs."Travel-
would
be
parasangs,
of
150 furlongs
rate
a
then at the
213
day,"one
will take
actly
ex-
when
Lacedaemonian
the
to
up
the
Aristagoras
that it
was
king,he said
no
three months'
than
more
journeyfrom
the truth.
The
the
the
sea
tance
dis-
exact
is called
The
')14,040 furlongs
; since Ephesus is distant from Sardis
modern
Strabo.
*
fkmkh
raries
It is estimated
usual,there is a
As
instead of 450,
sums,
3^
not
to
discrepancyin
instead
81
are
will be
as
also,but
from
at
bj
seen
much
so
miles,or
the
of
the
as
from
SO
The
numbers.
111, and
to the
reference
{tarasang, if
to 85 slides.
the
In
In
ooantr/
ut
of Herodotus
subsequent arguments
from
Sardis
to
have
errors
Susa
Herodotus
Elsewhere
(about
takes
here
miles). It
Cyrus the
(The average
of
and
appears
younger
is about
1600
15
(wy)
42i
Sis
into
based
some
route
his totals ; we
upon
of the smaller sums.
does
not
seem
must
clude,
con-
The
tance
dis-
be over-estimated
to
miles).
would
be likelyto move.
an
army
the journey of the ordinarypedestrianat 200 stades
pedition
which Xenophon baa left of the exby the account
that a somewhat
longerday's march was
(Anab. i.),
the
^iv.101) he reckons
23
15J
b6i
81
are
crept
by the Armenian
94^
104
1^
4
11
Total
therefore,that
"
Farsakbs.
'.'^
la OiMia
The
AnounU
tb" MaU"nUa
farsakbs,328
or
parasangs
subjoinedtable
?0
In Clllcia
In
trust
can
stations,according to
SUtiona
In
we
rate
at
which
180
or
stades.) But this rate, apparently,
the
be continued
without
cannot
resting
army, at intervals,for several days at a
of Cyrus rested be counted, the real rate
time.
If the days during which the army
author.
of motion
is reduced
Ulow
the estimate of our
*
it is difficult to discover
of those in which
The fable of Memnon
is one
any
usuaL
germs
of truth.
is,according to
Memnon,
most
6 farsakbs
the
son
the wildest
E"""3(DawnX
of Tithonus, and
accounts, an
Ethiopian king.
he himself leads a combined
army
imaginationsof pure
makes
and
very slight
His
father
or
H6mera
(Day),
Tithonus, however,
Ethiopians
Troy (cf.Strabo, xv. p. 1031 ;
here to have nothing but
seem
of Susianians
and
king of
We
romancers.
Hesiod
calls him
king of
generallyaccepted
regarded as indicatingsome
which
reallyexisted between
Ethiopia and
pp. 632-3.)
great
account
palace,was
may
be
knowledge
Susiana.
GOES
ARISTAGORAS
214
This
furlongs.*
540
TO
add three
would
ATHENS.
Book
journey.
had
which
When
55.
quitof its
got
in the
tyrants
to
Athens,
that I will
way
now
of
death
Hipparchus (the son of Pisistratus, and brother of the tyrant Hippias),^who, in spiteof the
clear warning he had received concerninghis fate in a dream,
and
slain by Harmodius
(men both of the
was
Aristogeiton
the oppressionof the Athenians
of the Gephyraeana),
tinued
conrace
by the space of four years ;* and they gainednothing,
After the
describe.
but
worse
were
nightbefore the
tall and
sleepa
him
Bear
beautiful
thou
Never, be
unbearable
sure, shall
the
Hipparchus was
Panathenaic
riddle
following
the
'"
of
the dream
56. Now
man,
he
festival,
who
:
following
"
thought he
stood
over
The
in his
saw
read
him, and
"
soon
then
as
and
went
57. The
"
led the
familyof
Rennell
the direct
miles.
But
of about
if we
reckon
given will
10 miles
he
perished.'
which
the murderers
of Western
"
less than
Asia, i. p. 290) says that this is
he estimates
45
at
geographical(or about 52 English)
the stade at its true length of 606 feet 9 inches (English),
(Geography
which
disttince,"
the distance
in which
procession
the Gephyraeans,*
to
be
rather
will be allowed
more
than
62
miles
that
so
(Englisli),
distance
of the route.
'
"
"
"
Chxt.
PHOENICIAN
55-58.
ORIGIN
OF
THE
GEPHYRJCI.
21t
of
who
with
Cadmus^
came
Here
Athens.
The
Athenians
received
their
citizens
set
terms, whereby they were
among
upon
excluded from a number
of privileges
which are not worth mentioning.
them
the Phoenicians
who
58. Now
came
the Gephynui belonged,
whom
introduced
arrival
whereof
with
Cadmus,
into Greece
the
rest
and
to
upon.their
*
that of
writing,
ignorant.
I think,been
as
their
letters exactlylike all the other
originally
theyshaped
but
in
of time, they changed
Phoenicians,
afterwards, course
And
of their characters.'
dwelt
Now
the
Greeks
who
about
those
Ceres
attack
years
upon
Thebes, the
(Thuc.i. 12).
i. 146;
"
tablets.
in the
On
the introduction
Appendix
to
Book
sons
It
of the
invasion
the
of the
caused
succeeded
taking
shortlybefore
was
Boeotians
the
the first
in
was
sixty
Gephyrseansto
147).
and
ii.,
this which
was
iv.
in.
chiefs
seven
cf. Bo-
Cadmus,
n.
on
Greeks
from
Bk.
wrote
on
foldingwooden
Phoenicia,see
of
end
ch.
[G. W.]
ii.ch. 44."
That
"
represent,but have
the Greeks
ihe
same.
no
meaning
in
Greek,
prove
that
the Semites
are
the
inventors,
the
ADOPTION
216
LETTERS.
PH(ENICIAN'
OF
Book
were
of those
who
parts at that
the
name
the
were
first to
introduce
them
into
"
"
parchments
Paper rolls also were called from of old
when
because
was
the
scarce
formerly
they
lonians,
paper
by
of
which
and
material
skins
the
on
sheep
goats
used,instead,
Greece.
"
barbarians
of the
many
59. I
even
them
characters
in Phoenician
to write.*
wont
now
Cadmaean
myselfsaw
belongs to
placewhich
are
Ilebrcw.
and
engravedupon
4.
The
some
traditional
late invention
parativetable
"
kappa
kaph
hollow
of
band
direct from
to
the
fact,that
Otherwise,there
Asia
and
European
is
great
so
Southern
Greece
a
got
its
alphabet
similaritybetween
the
metal
the
among
ascribed
were
the Jews.
"
"
by Varro
The
nearer
Parchment
seems
of Eumenes
II.
never
(u.
c.
to
have
been
197-159),to whom
much
used,
even
the invention
by
was
old Greek
in
time
V.
Book
HIPPIAS.
OF
TYRANNY
2ig
if
Scaeus,the son of Hippocoon,'and the tripod,
would
dedicated
by him, and not by another of the same
name,
belong to the time of (Edipus,the son of Laius.
in hexameters,
third tripodhas also an inscription
61. The
This
be
might
which
thus
runs
"
he
the Cadmaeans
found
and
other
Athenians
Ceres,'in whose
special
orgies.
62. Having thus
and
traced
to
enter
of the
the
the
rest,
among
"
which
they
which
they likewise
honour
the descent
where
allowed
not
are
of their country,^
refugeat Athens,
took
temples for
of
Eteocles,that
Gephyraeansat
afterwards
they retired
country, but
in the
of
The
the Encheleans.^
Boeotians,and
number
far-seeingPhoebus,
beautiful offering."
wondrous
"
of Achaean
one
throne,
this
shelter with
before the
a
the
on
driven
were
remained
that time
have
was
tliistripod to
gave
set
reignof
in the
was
"
Laodaraas
King
When
It
celebrate
Hi})2)archu8
saw,
Gephyraeans,the
family whereto
of
belonged,I must
proceedwith the matter whereI was
intendingbefore to speak ; to wit, the way in which
the Athenians
got quitof their tyrants. Upon the death of
Hipparchus,Hippias,who was
king, grew harsh towards the
Athenians
Athenian
an
familywhich
; and the Alcmaeonidae,^
his murderers
"
Hippocoon
he drove
sons,
and
III.
from
restored
Tyndareus
andlcarion.
Laccdsemon.
One
Tyndareus.
of his
Assisted
Afterwards
sons
was
by his twelve
Hercules
named
Scspus
slew
him
(Apollod.
the
*
of
brothers
Vide
throne
by
the brother
5).
X.
"
was
his two
in.
Epigoni (Apollod.
The
Encheleans
vii. 2).
tribe.
They dwelt on the coast above EpiIllyrian
(Scylax,Peripl.p. 19; Steph.Byz. ad voc. ; Hecatreus,Fr. 73). There was
assisted them
a
legend that Cadmus
(Apollod.iii. v. 4).
againstthe other Iliyrians
Hence
would
take
perhaps it was
refuge
thought likely that the Cadmeans
with them.
Thucyd. i. 12 ; supra, ch. 67.
*
Bochart
believes that the Phoenicians
introduced
the worship of Ceres into
Greece
and supposes
the first by
the Gephyraeans to have been
(Gcog.Sac. i. xii.),
whom
the worship was
brought into Attica (ib.ch. xxi.). Certainlythe Eleusinian
mysteriesappear to have been thoroughlyOriental in their character.
It is dilBcult to explain the epithet Acha;an
The
here.
grammarians say
were
an
damnus
"
that it has
connexion
no
with
the
well-known
"
Hellenic
tribe,but
is formed
either
from
because
Ceres grieved for the loss of Proserpine,
ix"^ (g"cf) or "^x" (sound),
because
of the cymbals used in her worship (Etym. Mag. ad voc.
or
'Axaid).
The
of
of the government
after the murder
great change in the character
Hipparchusis noticed again,vi. 123, as it was before in ch. 55.
Thucydides con
firms this,vi. 59.
He
commends
the virtue and
of the family up to this
wisdom
time (vi.
54). Compare Plat. Hipp. p. 229, B. and Heraclid. Pont. i. 6.
'
Vide infra,
vi. 125-131, where
the earlier history
of the Alcmffionidffiis given
*
and
see
note
on
ch. 131.
CiLtP. 61-63.
had been
and
banished
by force.
gain
to
THE
PISISTRATID^.
Pisistratidae,'
joinedthe
their
objectby
their purpose
and
befell them,''
therefore
the
EXPEL
219
other
exiles,
to
They
tried
by
TO
endeavoured
and
SEEKS
SPARTA
resolved
remained
shrink
to
; but
arms
from
great disasters
unaccomplished. They
that might
contrivance
no
temple was
of Parian
have
to
been
whereof
stone
coarse
constructed,they made
same
if we
men,
may
oracle,either
their
on
facings
ing
Athenian^, durPythonessby a bribe to
is
by
Pisistratus
"
free Athens.
ever
himself,who
on
So the
returned
is included
to
came
privateaffairs or
own
the
believe the
supra,
contract
marble.'
63. These
by the
to
the
the business of
Lacedaemonians,
them
among
consult
but
this,sent
the Pisistratidae
(vide
i. 64).
which
This
was
was
no
in the
doubt
same
"
"
at, at,Ati\fiv9ptoy
irpoSwfffTatpoy,
oiovs
iySpas awieKtaai, piaxfadau
kou
(vrarpiSas,
iya^ovs
t"
oi tot'
*
Vide
infra,vii. 200,
temple had
(Sft^ay,otaiy xartpwy
iaay.
note.
The
old
of the
been
burnt
Pisistratidae
Anchimolius, the
last
at
citizens
their
of Aster
son
of
head
the
at
"
ANCHIMOLIUS.
OF
EXPEDITION
220
an
"
V.
Book
of note
man
among
againstAthens, with
army
: they cleared
plan accordingly
plainabout
numbers,
to
from
sent
army
their
with
camp
their
Lacedaemonians
and
the tomb
it is the most
ancient, as
horse,
kill
to
as
to drive
Anchimoiius,the general,and
ships. Such was the fate of
Lacedaemon,
is the most
Phalerum
the
fury upon
of
the rest
among
the remainder
'
such
fell with
which
to make
then
cavalry,and
as
so
the whole
the
first
of Anchimoiius
may
of Athens.
natural, harbour
It
rivers
is nearer
than Pirreus to the city(Leake'sAthens, " 9, p. 397),and the two
Piraeus
The
Athens
is
lead
into
it.
which
and
between
placed,
Ilissus),
(Cephissus
used as a port until the time of Pericles
been
to have
not
seems
(Pausan. i.
ii. 3).
nian
generallyon the Spartan,so Thessaly appears on the Athechief ground of
to be the
jealousy of Boeotia would appear
tilities
hosthe alliance.
It was
broken
B. c. 4()1, when
by the Persian invasion, renewed
with Sparta threatened
(Thuc. i. 102),infringedby the expeditionof B.C.
lished
before b. c. 431 (ibid.
11.22),and fullyre-estab453 (Thuc. i. Ill), renewed
partially
in B. c. 423 (ibid.
iv. 132).
The Thessalians were
nold,
stillin that "early stage of society" mentioned
by Arwhen
pendents
the rulingorder or class has fought on horseback, their subjectsor defoot" (Hist,of Rome, vol. i. p. 71). "The
on
cavalry service under these
has been
circumstances
cultivated,that of the infantry neglected." In Thessaly
the bulk of the population were
the ruling
held in the condition of serfs (irtj/eVTai)"
class,however, was
Hence
we
largeand warUke.
constantlyhear of the excellence
'
As
Boeotia
side.
is found
Mutual
"
"
of the Thossalian
horse, while
Herod,
((,'onipiire
Polyb. iv.
The
8 ; Pint. Men.
country
was
p.
vii. 28-9
7(",A.
favourable
excellency(videinfra,vii. 196,
'
Wachsmuth
it is seldom
that
we
any
note
ad
Thessalian
of their
mention
have
horses
Pausan.
x.
of
were
fantry.
in-
i. 2 ;
special
loc).
"
Conisean
for a
{rovva7oy),
here.
And
there is no known
the
in Thessaly,from which
{Kovia7ov)
town
certiiinly
word
Conisian
could
be formed.
It is impossibleto understand, with Larclior,
Conium, or Iconium, the modern
Konhjeh, in Phrygia. I should incline,therefore,
to adopt the emendation
of Wachsmutii. Gonnu.^, or Gonni, is a well-known
Thessalian town
(Strab. ix. p. 638 ; Porphyr. Tyr. 8; Steph. Byz. ad voc. ; Ptol. Geograph.iii.13 ; Liv. xlii.54). It lay nortb of the Peneus, a littleabove the commencement
of the pass of Temp6 in the modern
Northern
Greece,
valleyof i"cre/t (Leake's
?ol. iii.p. 381-2).
"
proposes
"
to
read
"Gonnaean"
"
Chap.
be
FIRST
64, 65.
to this
EXPEDITION
OF
CLEOMENES.
221
day in
^
Attica ; it is at Alopecas
the temple of Hercules in Cynosargos.^
seen
64.
Afterwards,the
Lacedaemonians
(Foxtown),
near
despatcheda larger
force
troops
were
"WTien
they were
with
not
the
by
sent
come
Thessalian
but
sea,
into
marched
by
the
mainland.
horse,which
above fortymen
made good their escape,
killing
; the remainder
and fled straight
to Thessaly. Cleomenes
proceededto the city,
and, with
for freedom,
up
in the
Pelasgicfortress.*
65.
And
there had
now
been
small
chance
of the Pisistra-
tid"
"
to
the demands
days' time
of the
five
quit Attica.*
It is curious to find that the Spartans had passed Athens, and penetratedto
place,which lay to the north-east of the city,at the distance of about a mile
and a half (J^h. Timarch.
has ill-understood
suspect that Herodotus
p. 119). We may
the Spartan plan of campaign. The site of Alopccaeis marked
by the modern
villageof Amhelokipo(Leake'sDemi of Attica,p. 31).
Vide infra,
vi. 116, and note
ad loc.
*
That is,the Acropolis,which the Pelasgiwere
said to have
fortified foi the
Athenians (seebelow, vi. 137). According to Clitodemus, all that the Pelasgidid
the space
to level the surface of the rock at the summit, and build a wall round
was
obtained
BO
(Frag.2*2,ed. Didot).
Aware, apparently, of their inabilityto conduct
sieges(videinfra,ix. 70.)
this
That
the acropolis
was
siegeby Xerxes
Cim. c. 13).
*
at
not
this time
(viiL62-3).
its
pointsof
It
was
this narrative
strong appears
very
afterwards
fortified
are
confirmed
from
by
the account
Cimon
of
Vit.
(Plut.
by Aristotle,who
relates
the contract
of the Alcmaeonidae
to rebuild the Delphian temple, the importunity of
the oracle in their favour, the expedition of Anchimolius
pedition
by sea, his defeat, the exthe Tbessalians,the
of Cleomenes
"with
his victory over
a larger force,"
the capture of the children aA
retreat of Hippias into " the Pelasgic fortress,"and
"
they were
"
being conveyed
It appears
from
out
Aristotle
Vide infra,
ch. 94"6.
(Fr.17).
v.
(Polit.
9),that this period is exclusive of the tim"
of the
country
BP.eiit
they
former
times from
that
Hippocrates
think
'
from
then
the time
with
Athens
lonians
66.
aid,I
The
was
came
to
of
Athens.
callinghis
the
mode
in which
And
was
son
the Athenians
son
of
got
tyrants. What
quitof their
note
kingsof
him
V.
Book
settlers became
foreign
he named
Pisistratus :
Such
Nestor.
CLISTHENES.
likewise
Melanthus
and
Codrus
was
the
Pylians,of
were
which
hence it
OF
POLICY
POPULAR
222
request that
shall
power
now
the
proceedto
of Athens
gone
had
it became
lodgedwith
two
Athenians
would
lend
the
relate.
but
great before,
than
ever.
greater
been
persons,
is said to have
of
Clisthenes,
now
The
the
family of
trace
the
further.
Howbeit
his kinsmen
offer sacrifice
to
the Carian
strove
togetherfor the mastery ; and
Jupiter.^ These two men
Clisthenes,findinghimself the weaker, called to his aid tlie
common
people.*Hereupon, instead of the four tribes among
*
passed by Pisistratus in exile after his first seizure of the sovereignty. From the
beginningof the reign of Pisistratus,to the final expulsionof his sons, was a period
ci fifty
1. s. c. ; Scholiast, ap. Aristoph.Vesp. 500.) Pisistratus
one
years (Arist.
Bcized the sovereignty,
out
b. c. 560; died, n. c. 527, having reigned nearly17 years
of the 33.
Ilippias
reigned14 years before the death of Ilipparchus(b.c. 614), and
four afterwards.
He
was
expelled b. c. 510, perhaps iu the same
year with the
Tarquins.
*
The tale went, that Melanthus
Nestor,
(the fifth in descent from the Uomeric
of Neleiis,and king of Pylos),was
son
king of Messenia at the time of the return of
the Heraclidae. Being expelled, he sought a refuge in Attica,where
he was
kindly
received,and even
placedupon the throne
Thymoetcs,the existingmonarch, being
forced to abdicate in his favour.
This will explainthe terms
"Pylians,"and "Neleids" (cf.Hellan. Fr. 10, and Demo, Fr. 1, ed. Didot.)
*
Supra, i. 59.
Supra, ch. 62.
*
That the Carians were
once
widelyspread through the Cycladcs,is witnessed
both by Herodotus
(i.171) and Thucydides (i.4). There would be nothing surprising,
in an ancient settlement
therefore,
of Carians upon the Attic peninsula. Strabo
notices descents of Carians
of Attica (ix.p. 577).
upon the coasts
We
here to meet
seem
again with the old tripledivision of parties"the Pedof fifty
isei,
Parali,and Diacrii,
years back (supra,i. 59). Isagorashad, apparently,
revived the party of Lycurgus (the Pediffii),
which
that of the ancient landed
was
aristocracy: Clisthenes had taken his father's place at the head of the Parali,or
wealthy middle class,who were attached to the timocratical constitution of Solon :
while the Diacrii,or democrats,were
without
leader, but had strengthsuflicient
a
to turn
the scale either way.
it seems,
democrat
Clisthenes,
not
was
a
by choice,
but from
necessity. It was only when he found himself unable to contend successfully
with Isagoras,
that he had recourse
to the deraocratical
(Vide infra,
party.
"
"
Chap.
HIS
66.
which
ALTERATION
the Athenians
had
been
and
tribes,
likewise
parcelled
changed the names
till
been
ten
now
OF
out
called after
THE
divided
TRIBES.
223
Clisthenes
hitherto,
the Athenians
made
them.
among
He
they had
Geleon,^gicores,Argades,and Ho-
that there
ahnost
all who
have
written upon
the subject (C. F. Hermann,
modems,
" 94 ;
de Com.
rhirlwall,vol. ii.p. 7 ; Bocckh, Corp. Insc. 3655, lUgen,p.38-50; Scbomann
Ath. p. 351, iic). It seems
inconceivable
that names,
three out of four of which read
BO
clearlyWarriors
have
(Hopletes),Goatherds
'
been
\ropt
outlet.
ty and
uiiu"
pears
the argument
derived
authority(Eurip.Ion.
certainlythe form most
formed
uncertHintythat
attaches
to
the
fourth
lurnis
i....,
classes
to
name,
rests
which
ap"
invalidate
cannot
"
decent
upon
hiyiK"ptui)ia
for this would
connect
readilywith
easy of explanation,
of Priests or Consecratore
give the excellent sense
(cf.
r*\"ae, T"Aot, T"A"TVi,and
Strabo, viii. p. 556). Geleontes, which has far the greatest weight of authority,
that of the best MSS. of Herodotus,
since it is the form of the inscriptions
as well as
from
variant
be
a
this,
possibly
only
according to the notice which we find in
may
in use
for riKta
Hesychius, that jiKta was
(Ilosych.ad voc. 7"'A"a).The form
Ge"ti
the least authority (Plutarchonly),and may
be safelyset aside as
ha\
ill-written MSS., in which r"A"ONTE2
:rom
might easilybe mistaken
voc.
'
for i
t:.ur.v^.'"
It would
castes:
1.
considered
"2.
therefore
seem
Priests;
as
2.
that
Warriors;
at
from
tolerablycertain
Athens
in very
; and
3. Herdsmen
the
early times
there
may
It is aUo
themselves.
appellations
and note.
by several writers of fair name
p. 24, A. ; Critias,p. 110, c ),where ancient Athens
of its ca.stes, are well known.
They are the more
based
the
is not
upon
{)ears, the fact recorded
The
is
in Plato
passages
compared
to
Egypt
valuable,because,
etymology
four
were
This
4. Mechanics.
of the
so
be
firmed
con-
(Timaeus,
in
respect
far
as
ap-
of the
names
"
for it is of
importance that he
to designatethe caste
(alytKoptli),
no
U3es
the term
husbandmen
{y*upyoi)for gocUherds
"
vol.
Thirlwall,
the notion
of
some
ii.p.
67),and
in Plato
specialearlyconnexion.
(SeeThiersch's Epochen
Kunst, p. 26.)
The
chief
Egypt, is the
objectionto
fact,of which
the
view
there
seems
which
to be
would
good
der Bildenden
from
castes
the Athenian
tribes
were
four
the
that
evidence,
derive
pies,the
four
sons
of
HIS
SICTON,
OF
CLISTHEXES
224
Ion/ Clisthenes
certain
other
set these
Book
V.
and
aside,
names
heroes,^all of whom
were
because,although a
associated
native, except
he
foreigner,
GRANDFATHER.
allyof
an
Athens/
belief is that in
My
likewise conceived
of the town.
the oracle if he
asked
is
reportedto
king,but
grant
might
After
his
thou
while
to
makes
Teleoii and
only a
make
home
Adrastus
but
common
to
is the
the
began
withdraw
plan
To this the
So when
and
which
he
Delphi,and
to
Adrastus
"
robber."
went
his brothers
"
answered
he hit upon
peculiarto Athens,
not
went
have
request,he
contrive
a
art
therefore
to
Sicyonians*
god
would
think
of his
ness
Pytho-
own
how
The
he
accord.
thought would
Greeks.
not
tradition
sue-
which
of
"
vrjas,
2r^"r" 5' Hyuiy,'iv 'A^rivaiwy 'larayTo "p"i\ayyt^.
II. II. 6"T-8.
"
126.
"
of the
leader
first (mythic)attack
4).
upon Thebea
hero in several
Athens
(ibid.L
NAMES
MOCK
226
TRIBES.
SICYONIAN
THE
OF
Book
V.
Pamphylians,and Dymanata?,'
Hyllaeans,
time, as a fourth name, the title of ^giataking at the same
leans,from ^Egialeusthe son of Adrastus,
well-known
of
names
ment
division
the
Clisthenes the
had
Thus
69.
Sicvoiiiaii (ribos
thus
be
may
with
compared
(and later)
older
the
"
(TTvrvnfn".
"{(^neatie.
-^On
Achteans
|-
.^hcereatav
J=;s;ialels.
)
(
Dorians
llyll^'i.
-" Piimphyli.
Piimph;
"{
Archclai
( DynfanatuB.
Dy Irian;
'
That
these
the three
were
ancient
is
acknowledged.
universally
principal
now
Miiller
The
testimonies.
^aav
'
same
Aufiaf);
Tp*7y,'TAA"ry, Koi Ila/i^uAoi,koi Au/uavev. (Compare
writer, ad voc.
(II.ii. 668; Od. xix.
"TW(7\.) Homer
5"
from
The
names
different Dorian
traced
were
lead to the
towns
Pamphylus
^gimius, who
to
.^gialeans
infra,vii. 94;
with
was
cf.
reason,
the
ancient
Apollod. ii.
that the
"coast,"and signified
of
name
i. " 1, and
term
was
and
was
same
Dyman,
conclusion.
the
two
the traditional
king
the primitivelonians
Strabo,viii. p. 555.)
derived
from
the
actual
of
at
of this tract
Pausanius
and
sons,
Doris
the
(vide
tures,
conjec-
cuyiaKis,
i. " 1). Compare the
(vii.
common
word
Attic
Clisthenes
had
the
dwellers
obtained
in
therefore,
the throne.
the natural
not
Clisthenes
of
was
the youngest
of three
brothers, and
Myron,
things,littlehope of the succession.
however, his eldest brother,having been guiltyof adultery with the wife of Isodthe second
himself by
emus,
brother,Clisthenes persuaded the latter to revenge
He tlien represented to him that he cotild not reign alone,
slayingthe adulterer.
it was
as
impossiblt;for him to offer the sacrifices;and was admitted as jointking
this account.
on
Finally,he had Isodemus
persuaded to go into voluntary exile
for a year, in order to purge his pollution; and during his absence
himself
made
sole king (Fr.61).
*
There can
be no
doubt that Clisthenes was
He
actuated
by a higher motive.
abolished the old tribes,not
because
clusive
exIonic, but beciiuse they were
they were
to break
mit
down
old oligarchical
; his intention was
an
distinction,and to adthe more
the
franchise
to
old
inhabitants.
fresh
The
classes
of
the free
readily
tribes were
hereditary,and with their machinery of phratriesand clans (yivn),
tended
to confine within
limits the rightsof Athenian
citizenship.A
very narrow
free pU'hshad grown
up outside the hereditarytribes at Athens, as it did at Rome,
"nd by the same
the element
that
of forced, in Athens
means,
except that in Rome
course
tiup.
ISAGORAS
69, 70.
theirs ; and
AND
CLEOMENES.
so
tribes
Athens,
that
the
dcmes
by his namesake
to his own
he l\ad before
made
the
number
of the
tribes ;
his turn
lost
ground, and
with
great familiarity
wife.
Isagoras's
thing that
to send
he
did, was
thenes,and a largenumber
The Accursed," should
Clisthcncs
iilcrated.
fore
by the
gotl
of the ancient
side
"1
i.-hcould
enrolled
ones,
have
not
for
been
he
he was,
more
free
him
have
irative
lig:
to
charge is
of too
terms
this time
the first
and
to
admit
population in
set
up
he sent
message
fresh
views
these
to
/oca/ tribes.
It
hereditarytribes
Grote
terplot
coun-
Lacedaemonian,
the Pisisbesieging
these
"
Mr.
strangers.**
x\\
resolved
the entire
impossiblefor
aiiiuoi
i"r"ii
and
the
At
leave Athens.*
'
til.
herald
of Athenians
"
luiM
'
ten
to
therefore,
made
of friendship
with him.
a contract
tratidae,
even
brought against Cleomenes,that he was on
wouiu
gave
his adversaries.
Isagorasin
of'
mon
com-
greater than
established
his enemy,
he called in Cleomenes
when
he was
had already,
at the time
who
of
he
disdained,'
phylarchshe
in each
side the
common
powerfulthan
70.
whom
and
names,
of the four
new
formerly; instead
likewise placedten
now
227
transactions
union
in their
to-
betrue
169-175).
So
were
we
We
of Herodotus," does not
ihan is impliedin the literal account
appear.
is our
the writer who
of
the
only
do
but
then
authority
we
certainly
reject
so,
may
(vide infra,ch. 78), would
guide in the matter, and who, as a lover of democmcy
much
for it as Clisthenes.
done
who
had
of
so
have
not
one
willinf^ly
spoken evil
alone
democrats
Are
of all mankind
immaculate
probably means
place,Herodotus
By Phjlarchs
supra,
the heads
as
the ^iri/*f
AtjtoI TeiK "pv\uy, who took the placeof the old "f"v\ofia"Ti\fU,
under the Hipparchs,the chief officers
of the tribes.
The Phylarchs proper
were,
PoL Ant. of Greece, ""111 and 152).
of the cavalry(cf.Hermann's
'
Vide
ch.
in this
66.
It
of
admit
to
seems
any
sense
me
but that
in
assignedit'
Whether
the text.
whether,
Hermann
Schomann
Herodotus
was
(De
contends
taken,
misCom.
as
(I.s. c.)supposes, or
of denies was
100, and was afterwards increased
Att. p. 363), the number
originally
haps
is.
Strab.
575),is an open question. Perto the 170 mentioned
by Polemo
p.
(ap.
of
scarcely sufficient ground lias been shown for questioningthe etatement
as
Herodotus.
fact is
"
The
same
-,
immediately before the breaking out of the Pelwaa
directed againstPericles,who
(Thucyd. i. 126),when it was
demand
was
made
oponnesian war
connected, through his'
mother, with the Alcmaeonid
vL 131).
family(infra,
OF
STORY
228
"THE
ACCURSED."
Book
at the
while
his friends
he and
71. The
way
quite clear
were
"
in which
The
V.
of it.
'*
Accursed
at
Athens
got their
was
name,
with
an
himself,made
attempt to seize
and
the citadel.^ But the attack failed,
Cylon became a supphant at the image.^ Hereupon the Heads of the Naucraries,'
of the
were
"
same
Cylon gained
age
the
prize
for
the
Siav\os,or
double
foot-race
(Pausan. i.
xxviii. 1).
'
and the circumstances
which
led to it,have been better
Cylon'senterprise,
The
latter does
stated by Bishop Tliirlwall than by Mr. Grote.
to see
not
appear
.stir
of
democratic
at
the
element
until
the
time
Athens,
immediately
preceding
any
of
legislation
the
Draco, which
Solon.
tended
But,
as
limit the
Dr.
Thirlwall
authorityof
well
remarks,
the
of
legislation
the
have
nobles, cannot
proceeded
have
from their own
been
extorted from them
content
wish, but must
by the growing disof the people (vol.ii. p. 18). A
popular stir,therefore,began before
Draco's legislationa demand
for written laws, like that which
led to the
at Rome
Draco was
but
to
this
framed
his
laws in a
Decemvirate
demand,
appointed satisfy
to
"
"
"
and repress
the popular movement," which
had led
designed to overawe
sequence
being set up as lawgiver. The insurrection of Cylon was the natural conof this attempt at repression;it was
at least'it
a democratic
movement,
its chief strength from
derived
the discontent of the masses
this,although
; and
selfish or not, we
cannot
Cylon was a Eupatrid. Whether
Cylon's views were
say.
He may
have designed what Pisistratus afterwards
accomplished,or he may have
been
Titus Manlius
of Athens.
His failure left the
or
reallythe Spurius Cas-sius,
Athenians
under
the weight of a cruel oligarchyfor at least eighteenmore
to groan
C12
to
591.
See
this subject,Hermann's
Pol. Antiij.
B.C.
on
years (from B.C.
It is remarkable
" 103, and the writers there quoted, Meier, Welcker, and Siebelis).
that Cylon'sstatue
was
preserved in the Acropolisto the days of Pausanias (i.
xxviii. " 1),a sign of the gratitudeof the people.
The account
in Thueydides (i.126)is much
itself bo completed
and may
fuller,
from Plutarch's Solon, c. 12.
these
to
writers,Cylon himself escaped.
According
His adherents
took refugein the temple of Minerva
and when
induced, under
Polias,
promise of being spared, to surrender, fastened themselves
with a rope to the statue
of the goddess,and so descended
into the town.
On their way the rope broke, or
was
cut, and they were
immediatelyset upon. Many fled for refugeto the sanctuary
of the Furies, which happened to be
slain at the altars.
Megaclos,
near, but were
who was
cliief archon
at the time,directed the proceedings (Heracl. P. i.
4),and
hence
the guiltof the double
considered
was
Siicriiege
chicHy to rest on him.
During the rule of Solon, Epimenides was
employed to devise an expiation of
the crime; but the measures
which
he took (Diog.Laert. i. 110) failed to satisfy
publicopinion.
manner
to
his
"
"
The
Naucraries
were
tribes
were
throe
and
in each
four Naucraries.
Trittyes,
of these
Thus
the number
Trittys,
last was
48.
According to some
each Naucrary was
bound
to furnish a
writers,
vessel to the navy,
and
this was
the originof the name
{vavKpapiaiKairri) Uo
linrfas irapuxf
""' "'""'"' M'av, a"^'^s t(Tw9
ation,
Pollux,viii. 108). This derivuyofiaarai.
than probable ; and
however, is rather plausible
of the word
the account
which
connects
it with
"'0(fi"', and
makes
the vavKpapos
holder,"
house"a
{= vavK\ripof)
be preferred.
As Thueydides says that the nine archons
at this time
some
managed affairs,
writers (asHarpocration)
have confounded
the Heads (Prytaneis)
of the Naucrario*
is
on
all accounts
to
Chap.
71, 72.
who
at that
SECOND
VISIT
were
this
72. When
))artedof
ing
Cleomenes,however, notwithstand-
with
into banishment
which
jwinted
were
endeavoured
that
leader.
orders
of three hundred
the council
But
by Isagoras.Succeedinghere,
and
to put the
council,'
dissolve the
to
government
hundred
seven
him
to
out
small band
arrival sent
he next
of the
and
resisted,
Here
they
of
partisans
to obey his
refused
and
whereupon Cleomenes, Isagoras,
by the rest
took the side of the council,and
were
of two
cepted
days ; on the third day they ac-
("fthe
"
"
to Cleomenes
attacked
were
Athenians,who
besiegedfor the space
at least
terms, being allowed
Lacedaemonians
to quit the country.
came
the fuo-itives to
to
accord.
own
Athens,
to
Athens, induced
229
"
his
came
ATHENS.
"
and
TO
happened
thenes
CLEOMENES
by a promise
all slain,and the
remove
OF
such
of them
And
so
its fulfilment.
received
the word
For
were
as
which
he
when
first
up
into the
"
"
"
"
tojrether with
prisonby
or
Athenians,and
the
the archons.
with
that
they
The
new
It is better
formed
of criminal
The
his Lacedaemonians.^
council
recently substituted
of this council,see
that
to suppose
or
court
die,
to
they
were
the chief
which
among
"
into
cast
were
them
militaryofficers,
archons
in the
cision
de-
(Wachsniuih, i. p. 246
causes
council
condemned
rest
of
for
the
500, fiftyfrom
Solon's
council
excellent
of Four
account
in
Hundred.
For
had
the Constitution
(pp.
Dictionary of Antiquities
the
155-9).
*
The
HeraclidsB
were,
according to
the
ily
tradition,the old royal famfound
had
they
Expelled thence,
unanimous
"
73. So these
that
would
war
and
Clisthenes,
had
Cleomenes
make
driven
out
follow with
with
alliance
an
the ambassadors
When
prowess and
courage I have
Athenians
prison.^ The
died in
men
recalled
Sardis,to
Book
I could tell.*
which
whose
Delphian,of
Timasitheiis the
afterwards
CLISTHENES.
OF
RECALL
230
the
seven
families
Cleomenes
and
Sardis and
reached
directly
hundred
the LacedaBmonians,
delivered
their
sage,
mes-
that time
at
Artaphernes, son of Hystaspes,who was
"
of them
who they were, and in
governor of the place,inquired
to become
what part of the world they dwelt,*that they wanted
The messengers
told him, upon which
alliesof the Persians ?"
"
if the Athenians
chose to give
he answered them shortly that
he
would
conclude
alliance
earth and water
to King Darius,
an
with them
again." After
; but if not, they might go home
the alliance,
the envoys, anxious to form
consulting together,
to Athens, they fell
accepted the terms ; but on their return
of their compliance.
into deep disgraceon account
74. Meanwhile
Cleomenes, who considered himself to have
in word
both
and
been insulted by the Athenians
deed, was
force
from
out
withall
of
the
a
Peloponnese,
drawing
together
parts
"
informingany
of his
one
object;
which
to
was
revenge
who
had
Athenians, and to establish Isagoras,
cordingly
Acas
escaped with him from the citadel,'
despotof Athens.
with a largearmy, he invaded
the district of Eleusis,'
while the Boeotians,
who had concerted measures
with him, took
(Enoe"
and HysioB,'
the frontier;and
two country-towns upon
himself
and
Pausanias,referringto
had
viii.
'
" 4).
Mr.
which
For
Thuc.
"
His
when
victories
statue
"
"
Pausanias
" 6).
(ibid.
wrote
Blakesley(notead loc.)calls
without
me)
three
won
Olympia
to
the
on
reason.
The
in
of the Scholiast
iii.109-111.
Vide supra, i. 153, and
infra,ch. 105,
Disguised,probably as a Spartan.
took
1. a. c), Cleomenes
According to the Scholiast on Aristophanes (Lysist.
his way
Eleusis on
back
from Athens, and was
aided in so doing by a number
of
Athenians.
These
traitors were
punished by the confiscation of their goods, the
to
condemnation
razingof their houses to the ground (cf. Liv. ii.41),their own
of their names
death, and the publicinscription
condemned
felons on
brazen
as
a
in the Acropolis.
pillar
Eleusis was
the key to Attica on the south,and its possessionenabled Cleomenes
'
'
to invade
"
The
whenever
(Enoe
to
the tribe
10
prove
he chose
to
do
so.
here
(Enoe
was
close to
near
Its
Marathon,near
the
eastern
coast,
Ohap.
73-75
at the
SECOND
time
EXPEDITION
OF
CLEOMENES.
231
the
of the Boeotians
againstthe
and Chalcideans
who
Peloponnesians,
75. As
the
hosts
two
were
tilla future
Corinthians,
bethinkingthemselves
a
changed
Demaratus,
wrong,
Then
their
son
jointleader of the
and
minds, and
of
at
were
about
to
that
drew
Ariston,who
was
and
expedition,
and
tirae,^
marched
Eleusis.*
first of all the
engage,
they were
perpetrating
off from
the main
army.
king of
Sparta
himself
who
tillnow
had
had
sort of
daridse should
also remain
at
home
whereas
the one
side or the
had been concerned
on
before this,all Greece
such distant
and
out
cities
sent
ch.
Few
i.
so
or
infra,
15,
99).
many,
(Thucyd.
and
The whole
colonies.
Strymonic
peninsulasituated between the Thermaic
settlements
of Chalcidean
of Chalcidic6,from the number
gulfs,acquired the name
considerable
time
other
of
other
of the
colonies
Chalci
Cyclades,were
of
Chalcis
exceeded
in
number
and
Cuma,
(Thucyd. vi. 3-4; Strab. vi. p. 370).
among
ch. 77). Its site is fixed
aristocratic (videinfra,
The government
of Chalcis was
of the Euripus
the fact that it lay exactly at the narrowest
part of the channel
by
any
X.
(Strab.
state.
them
were
p. 648).
It is therefore
the modern
or
Xeffropont.
Effripo,
Pericles in the campaign of
^
"
the very
Compare
(Thuc. i.
similar
taken
course
by
B.C.
446
114).
The
marks
Leptina i^'E.Kfva'iva)
*
By
the
Tyndaridaeare
the site.
meant
the
sacred
images, or
rather
symbols
of Castoi
INVASIONS
DORIAN
232
OF
ATTICA.
Book
V.
auxiliaries.
So when the rest
as
accom])aniedthe expeditions,
of the allies saw
that the Lacedajmonian
kings were not of one
mind, and that the Corinthian troops had quitted their post,
they likewise drew off and departed.
76. This
Attica
was
twice
they came
service
do
good
place at
took
the
third occasions
and
as
period
rightlyplacedin the
enemies, and
Athenian
the
to
people.
they founded
when
when
they
Megara,'and
;^ the
Eleusis.
the Dorians
Thus
77. So
when
the
had
Sparta to drive
the present attack,when
four times
now
Spartan
array
is
second
from
came
out
to
firstinvasion
Athens
at
invaded
they came
Their
reignof Codrus
were
had
twice
had
entered
invaded
broken
up
at
Attica.'
from
its
quarters thus
and
ch. 67.
"
According to
and
at
was
Herodotus,ii was
on
ail hands
Pausanias
an
Athenian
tract
was
existed
before
the
Dorian
vasion,
in-
According
invasion,by the
town.
that the
that time
to
of country, afterwards
called
taken from them
by the invaders.
the Dorian
"
"
the chief
of the
instigators
It resulted in a battle,wherein
invasion.
Codrui
for his country, in consequence
of an
oracle which
declared that
Athens
must
either be conquered or lose her king. He
disguincdhimself,and waa
slain,after which victorywas
declared
for the Athenians.
The
Peloponncsians,
were
devoted
himself
Btate.
"
Some
commentators,
hold
among
Mr.
Blakosley(note 202
difficulty
docs
not
exist in
here, which
friendU' and two hostile,
are
1. Tlie expeditionin the reign of Codrus
the
The
text.
became
ad
four
Dorian
loc.)have made
two
expeditions,
"
2. The
attack
of
The
attack
of Cleomenes
Anchimolius
"
(hostile).
the Pisistratidie
(friendly).
(friendly).
4. The expedition under Cleomenes
and Demaratus
(hostile).
The coming of Cleomenes
to help Isagorasis simplv not
counted, since
a
militaryexpedition.
3.
on
on
the
same
"
"
"
not
it
waa
ADVANTAGES
234
the
enters
one
follows
of the citadel.
gateway'
When
subdued
The
runs
inscription
aa
78. Thus
her
might,
fight;
ransom
paid,
pridein valorous
everywhere,that
freedom
Athenians,who,
while
is
in
they continued
than
strength. And
only,but
excellent
an
valiant
more
increase
this instance
from
whit
dared
bonds
From
Boeotia
their
Gave
not
and
Chalcis
Athens
since
thfng ;
of their
many
the
even
the rule of
under
any
from
it
tyrants,
no
neighbours,
shook oflfthe
sooner
These
of all.
be
let themselves
they
as
; but so soon
he
could
do
the best
to
master
lor himself
eager
the Athenians.
79. Meanwhile
the
V.
Book
"
"
were
FREEDOM.
OF
the
Athenians, had
Thebans,
of their
Pythonessthat
the
to
sent
who
So fared it
longedto
oracle,and
be
been
strengththey would
own
for
was
with
now
revenged on
by the
told
be
unalde
to
"
accomplishtheir wish :
they must
lay the matter," she said,
ask the aid of those nearest
before the many- voiced, and
The
them."
therefore,on their return, called a
messengers,
of the oracle before the people,
meeting, and laid the answer
"
who
"
them
pias?
"
"
than
the nearest
For
they exclaimed,
to
Yet
''
"
ask
What
sooner
no
us
the
Tanagra,of
always fighton
men
full description
of this gateway, the great
of Pericles,
Leake's Athens
and
see
of the works
Wordsworth's
compare
they wlio
Corona3a,and
our
side,*and
not
are
of
men
these
Propylma,the
its Demi
dwell
Theshave
cent
magnifi-
most
(vol.i. pp.
316-8
in Smitli's Diet, of
and through it
end of the acropolis,
western
p. 963). It filled up the whole
the only entrance
into the fortified enclosure.
The cost of the construction
was
2012
talents (nearly
half a million of our
it
which
took
the
in
and
time
money),
buildingfive years (Harpocrat.ad voc ). The feelingswith which it was
regarded
by the Athenians may be gathered from Aristophanes (Eq. 122t)-8). Epaminondus
Antiq.
was
is said to have
adorn
'
with
that
there,
answer
nearness
Thebes, were
any
would
of
too
"
Here we
may
of which there are
he
to
carry
to
discern
is not
deserve
the
whole
building to
p. 278, Ueiske.)
three cities should
of the
one
are
nearest
named
from
in such
have
been
singled
neighbours
of Thebes.
combining
importance
Erythraians,Haliartians,"c.,
mention
Thebes, to
Leg.
locality.The
weak
F.
raised,why these
rate, Coronaja
seem
would
(^^sch.dc
out, since, at
The
threatened
the Cadmeia
who
lay nearer
to
connexion.
CuAP.
THE
78-81.
aided
with
us
THEBANS
RENEW
good heart
is it to ask them
But
all
THE
WAR.
through the
maybe
this is not
233
Of
war.
the true
what
use
meaning of
the oracle.*'
80. As
they
thus
were
informed
man,
understand
what
of the
course
one
discoursing
with
"
debate,cried out,
the
oracle
would
another,a
Methinks
tain
cer-
that I
recommend
to
us.
'
to renew
the war
.^acidee,ventured
that they resolved
rough a reception,
again,returningthe
instead.
men
they
to send
to
elated
flourishing
people,"
with
their
at
were
with
met
the
time
that
greatness,and
so
Eginetans
to send
and beseeching
them
.^acidae,
Eginetans,who
The
; but
at
some
most
the
same
tained
grounds. The originalconfederacyis thought to have conbut
in
tiie
war
Pol.
Ant.
I'eloponnesian
(Hermann's
" 179),
/o"W"*n
ascertained
The
there
been
have
:
ten.
to
are
seem
suflBcientiy
following
only
Orchomenus, Haliartus,Copae,Lebadea, AntheThebes, Tanagra, Coronaea, Thespiae,
don, and Pia""ea. The other four are thought to have been Chaeronaea,Chalia,
Oropu8, and Eleutheraa. (Of.Clinton, F. H. vol. ii.pp. 485-7, where the list is given
correctly,with one exception,viz. the substitution of the district Parasopiafor the
Oxon.
and Marm.
Chalia.
cf. Steph. Byz. ad voc,
For thia town
29, 1.
town
without
anj
sufficient
cities
p.
67.)
*
So Pindar
(Isth.vii. 15-18,
ed.
Dissen.)
found
Hymn,
in fact
78.) A good understandingseems
from
the
times
:
ground of
."gina
very early
in Del.
Boeotia and
to
it
have
was
existed
common
between.
jealousy
of Athens.
*
The superstitious
value attached by the Greeks
(Peleusand Telamon) appears again before the battle
images were
expresslysent for,and the battle was not
to
the
images of
of Salamis, when
the JEacids
these
same
fought
till
note*.)
*
Eusebius
i. e., from
make
it
b. c.
(Chron.Can.
for
{daXacraoKpaTia.)
490
the
to
begin earlier.
B.
ten
c.
So
i.
EGINA
BETWEEN
FEUD
236
AND
ATHENS.
V.
Book
time
the land of
The
bade
answer
them
promised them
and
*'
Epidaurus would
Shall the
fortune
images be made
Athens
to
sent
and
of bronze
or
garden olive."'
asked
leave
olives
were
at
expedition to Crete,defeated
the
time
a
upon
the Epidaurians
that
should
stone
Pythonessreplied, Of
there
founded
when
"
the Athenian
believing
others,because
Once
crops, and
no
Athenians
set up
better
them
to
bear
sent
Eginetansand
followingcircumstances.
of the
out
arose
the
between
ancient feud
The
82.
to
no
the
neither
the
olive wood
be
the
holiest ; or,
that time
Athens.^
The
settlers at
but
Athenians
in
Attica,
according
anywhere
answered
and
Cydonia (supra,iii.5J"),
and
Samians
let
Epidaurians
cut
at
done.
rians
Epidau:
to
olives
Samian
Then
be
power
to the
prising
enterperiod(iii.
59). They appear to liave been the most
mercial,
general character
oligarciiical,
wealthy, commore
analogous to Corinth than to any other
Dorian state."
(Grote,iv. p. 229 ; see also Miiller'a .Eginetansfor the full early
historyof this people.)
Related in the next
chapter.
Exceptioprobat regulam." In Greece,as at Rome (Liv.i. 82),and in modern
Europe, war
by the rules of international law, preceded by a declaration.
was,
(Instancesoccur, Thucyd. ii. 12; v. 41, "c. ; cf. Wachsmuth, vol. i. p. 133.)
The port of Athens
at the time.
(Vide supra, ch. 63, note '.)
Damia
and Auxesia
the "great godare
desses,"
undoubtedly Ceres and Proser[)inc,
at
far earlier
"
"
whose
most
celebrated
shrine
was
at
Eleu."ii3. The
woll-known
pai*sage of
(Festus,sub
'
Damium.)
(Jdova)preceded
in wood
those
material
in stone
The
and
bronze.
"
of Antiq. ad voc.
Statuary.")
*
This is,of course, not true, for the olive had been cultivated in the east from
antiquity. (Deuterouom.vi. 11 ; viii. 8, "c.) It is,however, very
very remote
suited
voc.
Statues
a
ruder
state
of the arts.
(See Diet,
Chip.
82,
CAUSE
83.
OF
THE
FEUD.
237
that
country.
own
Henceforth
Anciently,and even
place,the Eginetanswere in
down
83.
and
had
to
cross
all
the
time when
this took
to
over
to
Epidaurus for
suits in which
and
been
known
Pausanias
next
introduced
likelythat
to
in
calls the
the world"
in the
tree
(i.xxx.
A.^ia,before it waa
Pandroscium
one
(seethe
of those
in the
Academy
oldest.
The
olive
was
at
all times
"
"
" 73.)
(Xen. de Rep. Ath. i. 16-18.)
subject-allies.
tioned
exist for fixing the situation of (Ea, which is not menby any other writer. It was probablywhere Kiepert placesit,near the centre
of the island,on the site of the modern
Egina, (Chandler,ii. iv. p. 18). Bahr is
the temple of Minerva, at the
certainlywrong in supposing it to have been near
double the proper distance
than
that
is more
north-eastern
of the island ; for
corner
*
Compare
No
the
of the Athenian
case
sufficient materi.iU
from
the
"
furnish the
to
TO
ATTEMPT
ATHENIAN
238
SEIZE
choruses,ten for
but only the
men,
THE
each
IMAGES.
Book
goddess. These
of the
women
choruses
Holy
country.
in
also among
the Epidaurians,
use
orgiesof a similar kind were
whereof it is not lawful
and likewise another sort of holy orgies,
speak.
to
84.
After
robbery of
the
the
to make
"
"
"
85.
After
Egina
to
who
with
certain
take
the
inasmuch
own,
from
they
board,and
on
the
sent
in
them
considering
made
of their
trireme
these
that
state, landed
images away,
they were
as
relate that
citizens
commission
bore
sought to
men,
Egina, and
be
to
their
And
wood.
first
and
thunderclap,
of the trireme
crew
like
to
the
forthwith
were
kill
seized with
one
enemies,began
; until
who returned alone to Phalerum.^
but one left,
to
86.
is the
Such
Eginetansdeny
another
that there
only
was
battle."
a
they
did.
from their
*
xix.
They
it
Their
shipswhen
Similar stories
,
are
"c.) Compare
of the preservation of
own
they found
of
if
with
did
Had
"
few, they
they had
and
doing
not
had
no
largo
hazard
that
in
which
fact
frequent in Pausanias.
also the
The
"
explainclearlywhether it was
that they yielded,
at sea
inferiority
was
than
againstthem
way,
was
however
conviction of their
whether
or
do not
madness, and,
singlevessel
'*
the
last there
at
Athenians.
the
given by
account
there been
would
them
tale in Athenaeufl
viii. 37).
Delphi(infra,
no
resistance
(See i.
(xv. xiL
xviii. 2;
p. (572
offered,
was
uu
xvi.
and
li.),
6;
the
Tii,
Btorj
Chap.
SLAUGHTER
84-87.
OF
THE
ATHENIANS.
239
made
"
the two
part do not,
my
and
"
both
their
upon
being dragged
knees,in which
attitude
the conduct
Such, accordingto them, was
of the Athenians
; they meanwhile, having learnt beforehand
selves
what was
the Argivesto hold themon
intended,had prevailed
but
in readiness ; and
the Athenians
accordinglywere
to their aid.
justlanded on their coasts when the Argivescame
crossed
they
Secretlyand silently
before the Athenians
ships,and
that
fell upon
moment,
87. The
this
them
Epidaurus,and
aware, cut
the
; and
were
from
over
thunder
the
but
one
the
Argives,he escapedfrom
of their
themselves
the Athenians
; and
account
exactlyat
came
earthquakewith it.
Argivesand the Eginetans both
and
their
to
alive
returned
men
to
in
giving
acknowledgethat
agree
According
Attica.
to
According to the
destroyed by them.'
their troops ; and even
Athenians, it was the god who destroyed
this one
did not escape, for he perishedin the following
man
back to Athens, bringingword of the
When
he came
manner.
Athenian
troops
calamity,the
had
slaughterof
all the
rest ;
Athenians
thought the
than
troops ;
to
the costume
wear
Athenian
had
women
worn
the
"
The
5, "i5"Ji'
T"
(ii.XXX.
considered
Fragm.
"
the
war
His habitual
Athens.
was
very
they did
(bvaa
not
time
the
requirebrooches.*
them
days of Pausanias,who says he saw
mention
afiai). lie does not, however,
closelyresembles the
of a pin,and
a
brooch, consisting
was
compelled
this
Till
how
know
not
and
dress
even
unusual.
The
tunic
horrible
their shawls,
Doriau
in the
Kal
aydfiiiaTo,
Ttt
their attitude,which
'
Duris of Samoa
He
stillshown
were
The
at Corinth.
prevails
linen tunic,
which does
statues
where
Dorian
that which
wear
their
by which
more
lonians.
of the
pedition
exvived
sur-
women
however
as
have
should
struck,asking him,
man
deed of the
the
on
else to
them
the
And
out
the brooches
she
"
sent
he alone
with
round
he had
been
sorelyto heart,that
took it
the
were
of woollen
ancient
curved
; it had
no
ladies in
times
our
which
ictp6vr\,
not
was
portion,furnished
sleeves,and
was
fasten
occasionally
a
with
fastened
buckle, but
a
hook.
over
both
"a
The
the
In
88.
the costume
is
it
the
to
women
wear
into the
anythingAttic
made
and
day
own
to
the
wear
but
none
there in time
should be used
my
that
law
temple,were
wore
this
on
same
large again
as
anything else in
also forbade the bringing
ware,'
it even
a jar of earthen-
rather
formerly,and
the temple of these goddesses. They
of
half
brooches
to offer brooches
as
custom,
all
It is said further
now
V.
originally
very
Ionian,but
that
Book
BROOCHES.
EGINETAX
AND
ARGIVE
240
than
drinking vessels
native
From
to come.'
this
earlyage to
have always continued
formerly,through
89.
between
then
the
was
originof
the
existed
which
feud
the
Eginetans
should
tlieysucceed
if
went
to
by
at
It
brooches.
once,
scanty and
was
of linen
it had
The
statues
need
of the Muses, and so did not
the form, and
reaching down
hiding
"
war.'
So
knee.
was
the
"
Ionic tunic
begin
to
their
to
war
Athenians.
precinctf(jr JEacus,then
they
the
and
suffering
through much
go
short, sometimes
scarcelyreaching the
in the
short loose sleeves,as we
see
brooches
; it
was
the
to
generally
feet.
Fibula,and T\tnica.)
Articles
of to blind persons.
made
use
as
representedthe irtp6vr)
poets frequently
CPM.
Phoen.
Ilec.
1152;
60, "c.) Duris said (1.s. c.)
(Cf.Soph.
Tyr. 12G9; Eurip.
The
women
tWa
{i^(Tv(pKoiaav,
airfKTfiyay),
'
This is another
(Vide supra,
'
The
on
this occasion
first blinded
and
the man,
of the Carian
then
and
slew
Greek
him
races.
vol. i. pp.
pottery of Athens
was
the most
celebrated
in ancient
Greece.
One
whole
Potteries." Earthenware
was
called Ceramcicus,or "The
quarter of the citywas
the
at
often
exhibited at the Panathenaic
earthen
a
nd
wore
vases
festival,
prizes
Athens
from
her
sometimes
in
skill
of
the
art
was
superior
rcpre*
pottery,
games.
eented
"
as
This
its inventor.
law
"
Friends
did
we
and
sworn
Athens
in
no
had,
by
by
those who
were
our
people
people
"
and
to
the
delivered
we
means,
our
feit
counter-
engaged
moreover,
unthankful
V.
confess that
to
Misled
; and
us
their freedom
got
sooner
who
upon
of an
hands
into the
right.
their country
friends,and
dependance
free
are
we
not
was
from
drove
true
government
who
which
a thing
lately
oracles,we
keep
brothers in arms,
and
Book
ALLIES.
THEIR
OF
MEETING
242
grew
token
in
of
they turned us and our king,with every
tinually
insult,out of their city. Since then they have gone on conraisingtheir thoughts higher,as their neighboursof
than
power,
Boeotia
as
Chalcis have
and
others
too
Having
thus
remedy
the
we
have
For
this
evils
the Athenians.
states, that
him
we
him
likewise
you
heart
Such
was
the
of the
address
None
broke
however
above,and
to
set
whole
unite
to
store
re-
we
being persuaded.
Sosicles the
but
silence,
The
Spartans.
Corinthian,who
heaven
will
below, and
be
soon
earth
the
will henceforth
men
place upon
the
put down
to
several
your
"
Surely the
their
Hippias to
that which
back
therebygive him
"
from
hand
and
greater number
exclaimed
for
sent
on
vengeance
formerly."
(" 1.)
92.
have
we
with
now
and
Athens,
to
took from
all
may
cause
summoned
here,and have
come
to obtain
caused,and
dry
free
in their room.'
up tyrannies
world
so
unjust,nothing so
is
There
nothing in
the
then
establish
tyranny, and
take
suffer from
such
it,to act
unworthily. If you
you
*
Hermann
would
remarks
as
excellent
you are
knew
what
be
tyranny
better advised
Sparta
doing is ,totreat
now
than
"it
that
care
was
her
was
you
as
now
not
may
your
well
are
as
allies
selves,
our-
in
re-
cliiefly
by overthrowing the
her neighover
bours;"
superiority
bear witness to
undoubtedly both Thucydides (i.18)and Herodotus
having pursued this policy.But it is difficultto collect many instances
unless we regard the list in Plutarch (deMalign.Herod,
The
ch. 21) as authentic.
the tyranny of Polycratesis the best attested case, and
expeditionto put down
certainlyproves that they would make great efforts with this object (supra,iii
the fact of her
44-56).
Chap.
SPEECH
92.
OF
SOSICLES.
243
it.
was
once
an
intermarried
"
held the management
of affairs.* Now
themselves,
only among
it happened that Amphion, one
of these,had a daughter,
named
who
and
whom
therefore none
of the Bacchiwas
Labda,"
lame,
ad;i? would
to
she
consent
taken to wife by
was
many
; so
of
of
the
Aetion, son
a man
Echecrates,
townshipof Petra,who
of the Lapithse,'and of
was, however,by descent of the race
the house of Croneus.
Aetion, as he had no child either by
this wife,or by any other,went
to Delphi to consult the oracle
concerningthe matter.
Scarcely had he entered the temple
when
*
the
No
honours
one
Labda
Fall
By
Pythonesssaluted
shall
the
on
the
kinglyrace,
and
rightthe cityof
Bacchiadae,who
Corinth.'
oracle
earlier
Aetion
to
had
till then
of another
day
one
"
the meaning
I)erceive
bore
"
"
soon
of the
ears
in these words
thee now,
Action,worthy of honour ;
be a mother
her oU'spring
a rock, that will
chance
some
him
been
unable
prophecywhich
event
same
as
to
came
to
likewise
Action's
"
'
mid
When
Mighty
the rocks
an
eagle shall
bear
and
carnivorous
limbs
lion,
beneath
of many
all ye Corinthian
people.
3'e well upon this,
who dwell by fair Peirfen^,
and beetlingCorinth.'
them
"
Broo"l
Ye
Compare
280, Ac).
'
the
The
the
tradition
of
caae
said,that
the
Roman
patricians(Niebubr'sR.
desciMidants
of
conquest
conqueror,
Corinth
reigned for
H.
vol. ii. p.
(ab.b. c. 1040),
generations,
10
like that
oligarchyby a proce"s somewhat
being substituted
magistrates(Prytaneis)
halffor monarc-hs, but the magistracybeing confined to the royal family. About
ch.
Can.
in
i.
Eusebius
the
list
of
which
is
xxxiv.),
(Chron.
kings,
given by
Aay
the royal
whom
of Bacchis, from
the name
Syncellus(p.179) and others,occurs
family is considered to have derived its appellationof Bacchidie or Bacchiadae.
(HeracL Pont. v. ; Pausan. ii. iv. " 3-4 ; Diod. Sic. ap. Sync. 1. s. c.) The whole
gree
history,previous to the annual Prytaneis,must be considered as in the highest dehis
into
authentic
uncertaiiL
Mr. Clinton,however, adopts it as
chronology.
(Tables,01. 9, 1, and vol. i. p. 129, note
).
*
is the same
Labda, according to the E'ymologicum Magnum (ad voc. fiKateris),
the two
because
lameness
indicate
as
Lambda, and is a nickname
to
(perhaps
given
a
of unequal length /^
this,at least,seems
are
legs of the old Greek lambda
than that given in the Etym." i rots xdSai t'xlri "{" Sifffrpafitifyoi).
better reason
*
The mythic antagonists
of Hercules
(Apollod.ii. vii. 7),whose king Cseneus is
mentioned
Homer
by
(II.i. 264 : Schol. ad loc.).
*
is glanced at in the word alfrSs
There is a double pun here.
Action's
name
of
his
the
the
in
(eagle),
expressioniv xeTppo-* (among the
place
abode, Petra,
rocks).
when
which
may
be
traced
at
Athi-ns,annual
"
The
ground, at
fountain
the
of Peir^nd
base
is described
of the Acro-Corinthus.
"
name,
however,
was
on
the low
sometimes
HISTORY
244
had
CORIXTH.
OF
Book
possessedthis
oracle for
V.
time,
until they
but they were
quite at a loss to know
then
Aetion
however
heard the response given to
they at once
;
the
well
two
since
agreed so
together.
perceivedits meaning,
the
of
first
the
bearing
prophecywas now
though
Nevertheless,
remained
clear to them, they
quiet,being minded to put to
(" 3.)
Bacchiadae
The
death
Aetion
which
child
the
some
it meant
what
expecting. As
fore,
soon, theretheir number
was
as
there asked
house, and
Action's
and
was
knew
who
Labda,
their
from
however, by
put
saw
man's
smile,and
the
kill it ; he
gave it to
in the
that
way
passed it
with
third
any one
child back, and
however
man
he
not
last,after
into the
But
it
much
had
time
house
was
had
again and
fated
fearful of their
baby, she
her the
of them.
one
not
neighbour,who
next
through all
The
man
could
the ten
mother
without
received her
done
had
as
the
first had
had
been
child
in his
At
agreedupon.
been
changing their
carried him
his
The
that he
pity,so
come
so it chanced
progeny of Aetion, and
the
all
heard
tliat the men
near
door,
her
husband,
of the
out
went
men
accusingthe
because
arms,
the
there blamed
door,and
thought
her
in his face.
to
on
; and so it went
choosingto be the murderer.
the
but
firstgot hold of
whoever
smiled
arms,
touched
was
therefore
a
the child ;
see
of
arms
into
into the
him
him
away
went
it
dash
child should
the
they might
inquiries
brought the child,and laid
Now
they had agreedby the
arose
if
make
that
Labda,
hid him
as
(" 4.)
the
from
she stood
another,and
returningto destroy
said to
mind, and
off and
Corinth
upon
to go
in
one
what
seemed
'
to
'
in the citadel,
Hpringof water
which
was
svipposedto communicate
source
(ib.v. 1). Perhaps in this place the inhabitants of the lower
indicated by the former,those of the
meter.
upper by the latter part of the hexa-
applied to
are
"
Pausanias
temple of
saw
Juno
Chap.
SPEECH
92.
OF
SOSICLES.
245
on
in remembrance
named
the
corn-bin.
Delphi,and
to
which
response
been
ported
they re-
of the
estate,he went
received
thus
home.
Cypselus,after
man's
they had
When
on
reached
to
consultingthe oracle,
two-sided.
was
he
It
was
the
ing
follow-
:"
'
Pee there
dwellinga
much
favour'd of fortune,
man
and
Cypselus,son
Action,
king of the gloriousCorinth,
He and his children too. but not his children's children.' *
to
comes
my
of
Such
"
Corinth.
Having
harsh
ruler
many
he
many
"
thus
got the
tyranny, he
of the Corinthians
deprivedof their
of their lives.
His
showed
he drove
and
fortunes,'
into
himself
banishment,
stillgreater number
(" 6.)
reign
thirtyyears, and was
its
he
close
insomuch
that
left the government
prosperous
;
his son.
to Periander,
This princeat the beginningof his reign
lasted
to
of
was
milder
temper than
his father ;
'
but
after he
corres-
Nicolas of Damascus
makes
the men
Aetion,
repeat of their errand, warn
quit the country (Fr.58).
*
Yet
the throne.
Psammetichus, the grandson of Cypselus,mounted
(Arist.
PoL
V.
12.) He reigned however
only three years, and then the tyranny was
by Sparta (Plut.de Malig.Her. 21),or by a revolution (Nic.Damasc.
put down
Frag. 60): so that he could not be called properly much favoured of fortune
then
and
"
"
(SaIjoi).
'
selus
given by Nicolas of Damascus, of the mode in which CypAccording to this narrative,it was chieflyin the office
himself with the people. It was
a
to ingratiate
means
of
Polemarch's
the
duty to exact legal fines,and former polemarchs had kept
part
the condemned
in prisonuntil they were
paid; but Cypselus would imprison no
he took security,
Sometimes
he himself became
sometimes
one.
security,and he
Having thus made
always remitted the portionof the fine which belonged to him.
himself
popular,he proceeded to extremities,slew Patroclides,the reigningBacchosen
at once
cbiad, and was
king by the Corinthians (Fr.58).
that CypIn the "Economics"
ascribed to Aristotle,there is a story (ch.ii.)
selus
if he obtained
had vowed
to Jupiter,
the whole property of the Corinthians
and that he acquittedhimself of his vow
by imposing a 10 per
sovereignpower;
is very
Economics
of
the
for
cent,
But
the
ux
ten
authority
property
years.
A
long account
is
established
his power.
of Poleniitrch,that he found
'
weak.
is not, perhaps,
of the characters
This account
of Cypselus and Periander
altogetherat variance with the narrative of Aristotle. Aristotle (1.s. c.) informs
that Cypselus (likePisistratus)
leader of the popular party {Srifiaya"y6i),
us
was
a
to the f)eople
and that his acceptability
enabled him to dispensewith a body-guard;
of a tyrannical disposition
but that Periander
was
(rvpayyucos).We may understand
side of the character
in his later years, and to give us one
him to speak of Periander
Like the Pisistratids,the
Herodotus
of Cypselus,to which
furnishes the other.
studiouslymild towards the middle and lower classes (supra,
tyrants of Corinth were
the aristocracyby
also (infra,
ch. 62),but like them
vi. 39),they had to keep down
'
HISTORY
246
means
Miletus,he
became
sent
even
herald to ask
Thrasybulus,
tyrant of
he
On
occasion
one
sanguinary.
with
of messengers
ponded by
Book
CORINTH.
OF
more
mode
what
Thrasybulus
of
government it
was
from
Corinth,ever
all such
of
ears
as
corn
he
as
throughthe whole
went
him
strange a man,
to so
since he did
seemed
nothingbut destroyhis
told how
this he
who
had
Thrasybulus
what
perceiving
("7.) Periander,
that
Thrasybulus advised the
property. And
own
behaved
upon
interview.*
at the
knowing
leading
completed what
These
measures.
severe
his father
Sosicles
had
would
left unfinished.*
One
day he
and
would
naturallyregard as atrocities,
that Cypselus baui:jhed the Bacchiads,
little exaggerate.
Nicolas says
confiscated their properties
(1.s. c.).
perhaps
and
*
According
sought,and
to
Aristotle
Periander
who
gave
the early annalists into Roman
history. See
his story from this narrative and the
Rom.
The tale
was
was
Thrasybulus who
trunsferred
by
some
of
pounded
Livy i. 54, where the annalist has comhistoryof Zopyrus. (Comp. Niebuhr's
and Thrasybuluswere
reallyoo very
intimate
*
Herodotus
in
of Nicolas
telling
what
the
elder
historian
relates "f
Lycophron.
Cypselna.
Periander.
I
Evasorajt
Lyoopbron.
Pylades
(foanderof Leucas).
Gorgus.
(foanderof Potidiea).
Psammctichita
or
CypselusII.
Echindes
(founderof AnaotoriumV
Nicolas
(governorof Coroyra).
Chap.
SPEECH
92.
strippedall
the
OF
SOSICLES.
of Corinth
247
stark
'
"
had
true
was
of
were
And
she said
that what
her
burnt.
been
not
with
buried
garments
the
"
no
manner
oven
he baked
cold when
was
that
Juno.^
temple of
the
Corinthians
of the
wives
So the
should
forth
go
apparelledthemselves
women
the
strippedthem
free
the
the
on
ghosttold him
time
second
stranger's
pledge. Such,
find the
ho would
where
he calls
whom
reignswere
and
80
40
Periander
lake
city and
Steph. Byz.
or
655-625.
b. c
"
625-58.\
"
665-681.
fallti
into the
river, which
Mauro
dead
was
situated.
was
There
seems
been
have
to
at
one
Aornus,
3 ; Plin. H.
be
thrown
their
on
by the
nature
narrative
in
Sam.
7-20.
"
"
Pausanias
Quippe qui
Ira, ii. 3(".)
describes
this
(Cf.Nic.
coiisset MelissL"
mortuA
cum
of the Acrocorinthus, on
the epithetof fiowala.
mound
or
It
was
Frag. 59
Dam.
situated,
whence
hill (fiovy6s),
"
; Senec.
v
i
i
httle below
,.
xxviii.
*u
the
the Corinthian
had
Juno
"
It is
probablv this
There
different form.
if he
won
taken
the
obtain
a
as
same
Periander
the Olvmpic
gold ornaments
regarded
are
on
N. iv. 1 ;
xxx.
in these parts (Pausan. ix.
(?)somewhere
it is impossibleto
the site of which
voc.
; Etym. Magn. sub voc),
i. p. 189.)
Greece.
in
(Creuz.Symb.
uncommon
not
of this kind were
light may
summit
in lat.
sea
ad
Oracles
fix.
Some
Souli
The
Cha'radrus
{Luro, or
years
"i years
is the modern
Acheron
"
years
Psauunt-Ucbiu
The
first
we
"
Cypselus
"
greatlywhen
son
lasted 73 years
which
deeds
the
are
familv"
of the
member
another
adda
Strabo
heap.'
Melissa's
oracle,and
the
to
the whole
burnt
Melissa,and
of
name
done, he sent
This
and
one
and
women
he called
to
in
if to
their
De
to
story which
is said
chariot-race
; and
to
at
by the Corinthian women
"
that
fairlybe supposed
identical,it may
worn
ad
the in-wrought gold" (Blakesley
largescale
in India.
loc.).This
has
clothes
been
were
burnt
recentlydone
REJOINDER
248
of your
knew
having
for
sent
Book
HIPPIAS.
OF
Hippias,and
it
now
us
surprises
stillmore
speak as
you
We
do.
you
"
your conduct/'
the deputy from
Sosicles,
will not
approve
When
93.
Corinth, had
Of
"
when
the
Pisistratidae,
by the Athenians."
the
fated
knew
rest
when
and declared
themselves
silence,
the
Lacedaemonians
withal,they conjured
broke
gods,he said,
same
Corinthians
surety the
thus
Grecian
And
city."
this way
in
of the
"
not
the
mind
same
to
; and
revolutionise
came
enterprise
to
nought.
the Mace94. Hippias hereupon withdrew,and Amyntas
donian
offered him the cityof Anthemiis,' while the Thcssalians
were
willingto give him lolcos : but he would accei)t
the other, preferring
neither the one
to go back
to Sigeum,*
nor
'
which
taken
when
Mytilenaeans.Pisistratus,
established there
whose
mother
was
during very
Athenians
of
Achilleum.*
"
an
he became
But
many
years
the
Sigeum
They of Mytil6ne
and
Propheciesforgedprobablyafter
had
from
arms
of the
place,
Hegesistratus,
lowed
princewas not al-
made
been
war
over
having
on
to
between
Mytilenasausof the
insisted
the
son,
this
of
master
natural
own
Argive woman.
enjoypeaceablywhat
to
for
tyrant, his
as
by force
him
the
city called
the
place
Athens
'
on
was
cityof
It is difficult to
in Northern
the affairs of
the above-mentioned
Anthemus
cidic"^.
at
Greece
occasions.
note,
some
fix with
on
the borders
(iii.
p. 450). Stephen
and
of
site.
name
to
district
ARISTAGORAS
250
they
answer
therefore
made
to be
minds
their
up
Athenians,when
determined
reportedto them,
was
Book
ATHENS.
Hippias.**The
receive back
must
AT
not
this
consent, and
to
the
enmity with
at open
V.
Persians.
arrived
very
them
powerful
and
littlewhat
he
"
them
over.
than
one
ought
in
states,'
Grecian
Accordinglyhe
done
at
Sparta,"
man
at the
till,
indeed
seems
for
"
urged,and
a
colony from Athens,'"
so
succour, since they were
of
earnestness
"
All
conquer.
Miletus was
receive their
to
the
promised
It
he
he
entreaties,
last,he
by
his
won
multitude
he failed to
impose on
with
succeeded
Won
cared
and
prevailed
to be easier to deceive
Lacedemonian,
"
this
his
Aristagoras,
though
thousand.*
thirty
were
monian,
Lacedae-
that,after Sparta,Athens
knew
to
easy
also,that
Cleomenes,the
who
the
"
were
therefore
Cleomenes
people,and, as he had
there were
the good thingswhich
in Asia, and
mode of fight how
they used neither shield nor
of the Persian
and
the
were
the
Aristagoras
the
appeared before
spoke to them of
reminded
He
powerfulof
the most
Persians,when
Sparta by
Athens.
at
decision,and
this
to
come
the
from
Milesian,dismissed
spear, and
with
odour
already in bad
was
had
Athenians
97. The
the
Athenians,
persuasions,
they voted
Compare i. 66.
Supra, ch. 49.
Supra, i. 147, and infra,ix. 97. The colonies,notwithstandingtheir political
independence,counted on the aid of the mother cityiu time of need (see Thucvd.
i. 24).
*
It has been
is an
generallysupposed that this number
(Dahlexaggeration
maiin's Life of Ikrod., p. 42, E. T. ; Boeckh's Econ. of Athens, i. p. 48, E. T., "c.).
much
to have
Certainlyin later times the actual number
seems
ceeded
exscarcelyever
It was
444
fweniy thousand.
19,000 in tlie year B.C.
(Plutarch.Tericl. c.
87 ; Phiiochor.
Psammetichus
sent
the Athenians
ap. Schol. Arist. Vcsp. 716), when
"
present
of corn,
and
vi.
(Athenaeus,
in
21,000
b.
c.
Demetrius
317, when
Phalareus
made
his
(Vesp. 716).Plato,
about B. c. 850 (Critias,
and Demosthenes, in b. c. 331 (Aristog.
p. 133, ed. Tauch.),
i. p. 785),make
the same
estimate, which isconfirmed by the account
given in Thucydides (ii.
of
the
force
of
Athens
the
of
at
commencement
the
military
13)
Peloponnesian
census
p.
B.C.
422
war.
it must
Clisthenes,
and
{J^ivoi
fjifroiKoi)
number
of Herodotus
be true /or the period to which he refers.
may
be remembered, had recentlyadmitted
all the foreigninhabitants
enfranchised
slaves of the same
rank (SovKoifxiroiKoi)
into the
to
usuallyamounted
10,000 (Aihen.I.
took placeafterwards;and it is quite
c).
possiblethat the number of citizens may have fallen,between b. c. 500 and n. c. 444,
from thirtyto twenty thousand.
The
vast
number
of colonists and
cleruchs
sent
from Athens
out
for such a diminutio'i.
during this interval would fullyaccount
Ten thousand
Athenians
and allies were
sent
to Amphipolis in b. c. 465 ; 500
nians
Athe-
No
s.
colonised
date
and
time;
b.
c.
Naxos
465
; 250
Sinop6,some
year
earlier; 1000
went
to
Andros
went
and
to
1000
the
to
Chersonese
Chalcidic6
between
about
the
that
same
Euboca
600
in
to
b. c.
445.
The
years
whole
Chap.
ESCAPE
97-99.
that
OF
under
the
command
of
THE
be
P^ONIANS.
sent
the
to
Melanthius,one
These shipswere
of mark
in every way.
both to the Greeks
and
251
aid of the
lonians,
a
citizens,
man
of the
the
beginningof
chief
mis-
to the barbarians.
did
aim
not
their
at
Darius.
King
Paeonians
He
who
had
but
benefit,
having
tract
"
Men
of
king,and
hamlet
of their
our
you
the way
is open
to you
heard
taking with
and,
speed
throughfear.
to
annoy
those
man,
"
the Paeonians
all
made
This
own.
the coast ;
me
to return
this,they
them
sent
now
to your
When
to
and
have
You
be
to
the
into
the
to inform
to you,
to
of land
he reached
to
was
been
and
Str}inon,*
when
sole wish
Phrygia
messenger
led away captiveby Megabazus from
who now
dwelt by themselves in Phrygia,
sent
the river
a
his
; the
land.
rest
shall
joiced,
exceedinglyre-
were
their wives
own
and
children,they
few
The
Chios,where
heels,and seeking to
overtake
Not
them.
succeeding,however, they sent a message
back again.
to Chios, and begged the Paeonians
to come
across
and were
These last refused,
conveyedby the Chians from Chios
Persian horse
came
Lesbos,and by
to
which
the
99. The
their
loUowingupon
Athenians
thence
Lesbians
their way
on
arrived
now
to
with
fleet of
'
Athens, as
to
pay
debt
;^ from
foot to Paeonia.
and
towards
Doriscus
which
twenty sail,
of the Eretrians
out
of
;*
goodwill
to
Vide
MARCH
ARISTAGORAS'
252
peopleof
the
in the old
For
Miletus.
Book
SARDIS.
ON
between
war
the
Chal-
the Milesians
fought on the Eretrian
Eretrians,''
the help of the
had
the Chalcideans
side throughout, while
Samian
people. Aristagoras,on their arrival,assembled the
and proceeded to attack
rest of his allies,
Sardis,not however
his
leadingthe army in person, but appointingto the command
of the citizens,
and Hermophantus, one
brother Charopinus,
own
and
cideans
he himself
while
The
lonians
leaving their
ships at
100.
in Miletus.
behind
remained
Coressus
''
Ephesus,"and,
took
Ephesian territory,
fleet to
this
sailed with
in the
guidesfrom
"
"
See
Thucyd.
said to have
Eretrian
been
horse
Almost
was
first superior,
aud
had
that Ghalcis
all Greece
to
was
the
the
Thessalians.
"
Pseudo-Plutarch
The
Bailed
towards
; but
112.
this is
Coressus
here
phyliansea
below, ch.
'
The
Cyprus, and
spoken
of the
ttjs
have
must
been
'Eptaias.) It
name
same
of
town
upon
lay probably
the sea-coast.
of
the base
at
(So
the
of Panormus, the
Uell. I.
viii.
16 ; Xtn.
; Atheuaeus,
south
99),somewhat
port of Ephesus.
ii. 7 ; vEschin.
*
these
"
statemeuts.
In Eastern
wood
constitute
which
from
time
capitalsthe
the
to
chief
time
houses
are
stillrarelyof
building materials.
devastate
them.
Hence
brick
the
or
stone.
terrible
Reeds
and
conflagrations
Chap.
RUISS
100-102.
and
findingthemselves
the
and
market-place,
the Pactolus.
and
Tmolus,
This
unable
to
SARDIS.
253
stream, which
Sardians
in crowds
gathered themselves
brings the
directly
throughthe
OF
the
upon
down
comes
into
banks
from
of
Mount
quantity of gold-dust,
runs
market-placeol"Sardis,and
joinsthe
Her-
rWT0^^^"^rrj^
[Bnina of Sardis."
ller. S. G.
mu8,
the
So
sea."
Malsa.]
the
Lydians
and
to
their
102.
a
ships.
Sardis however
Two
small
streams
other buildings,
burnt,and, among
goddess Cybele was destroyed;' which
was
descend
from
Tmolus,
one
on
each
and
by the
Viiiley,
passes
Pactolus
Ionic temple of Cybele,has generallybeen considered
the gold-bearing
as
tolus,
that of the Pac(Hamilton's Asia Minor, vol. i. pp. 146-7). Like most
gold-tields,
xiii.
celebrated
Strab.
PhiL
so
at an
393;
p. 897),was
early period(Soph.
ceased
to
exhaustedthe
it
had
time
of
Boon
gold (Strab.
produce
By
Augustus
L s. c).
of the gods,a
Mother
the Magna Mater, or
Cybebe, Cybele, or Rhea, was
all the Oriental nations.
(Vide supra, L. 131,
principalobject of worship among
Sardis:
"the
western, which
comes
down
the
broader
"
the
was
fire the
templesof
known,
was
however, when
withdrawn
from
wherein
killed the
who
had
the
gained crowns
the
So
much
^
note
ing
Find-
array, and
greatlythe worse."
battle
fightensued,
Vast numbers
of
men
note, they
Eualcidas,a
received much
and
the games,
Cean.'' Such as
lonians
made
their
man
praise
escape
from
the
Athenians
Essay
and
The
Ephesus.
at
this encounter.
ended
quite forsook
them
them
at
battle,dispersed
among
103.
on
Lydians.
to the
other
by the Persians : among
captain of the Eretrians,a certain
Simonides
from
had very
the Greeks
slain
were
stationed
were
happened
track, came
up with
out
against them in
drew
who
had
what
as
soon
and broughthelp
together,^
Halys drew
their
As
the Greeks.'^
V.
on
setting
for
tlie Persians
allegedby
afterwards
reason
Book
GREEKS.
THE
OF
DEFEAT
AND
RETREAT
254
cf.
; and
pp. 490-2
also Selden, do Dis
x.,
See
Her
order, formed
been
of blocks
of white
marble
of
never
bears
It appears to have
of a very high
(Cockerel!)
size.
enormous
an
but
finished (Cockerell,
Fellows),
marks
scription
probably 251 long, Mr. Cockerell's decomplete that has yet been given.
which animated
the
the iconoclastic spirit
The Greeks, who did not nnderstand
Persians
specialmotive to explain the
(supra,iii. 29 and 37),sought for some
(supra,viii. 33, 53, 55 ; ix. 13, "c.) during the war ; and
outrages on their religion
such a motive
in retaliation of the injurydone to this temple. Hut it may
found
had reallyany infiucnce on the subsequent
be doubted
whether
this circumstance
antiquity. It
144
was
(Leako,1.
p.
'
hostilities.
*
is
reason
however
facts in his
*
That
of the
in his account
Simonides
to
de Malig.Herod,
expedition(Plut.
believe
voL
Tauchn.). He
greatlybis senior.
gos, who
was
must
not
inclined
to
p. 861,
CD.).
glossover
pleasant
un-
Life of Herod,
from Aristotle
prizesin the games, we know
been one
of the men
of letters invited to Athens
off
was
odes
T.)
p. 88, l-..
in praiseof those who carried
(Rhet.iii.2).
by
He
the Pisistratidae
be confounded
with
is said to
have
(Plut.Hipparch.
Simonides
of Amor
Chap.
REVOLT
103, 104.
OF
CARIA,
CAUNUS,
AND
CYPRUS.
this
help.* Still the lonians,notwithstanding
their preparations
to carry on
unceasingly
the
Persian
king,which
unavoidable.
rendered
255
desertion
tinued
con-
the
ao-ainst
war
their late conduct
towards
him had
Sailinginto the Hellespont,
they brought
motion
own
proper
of their
espoused
the
Ionian
The
cause.
casion
oc-
from
the Medes
the followintr.
was
revolting
There was
brother of Gorgus,king
a certain Onesilus,
younger
of Salamis,and son
of Chersis,
of Siromus,'
who was
and
son
grandson of Evelthon.
entreated
heard
"
Gorgus
This
times
he
with
conjecturesthat
rirote
often in former
rebel
to
Mr.
had
man
glaringdt-sertion"
far
certainly
"
more
to
open
It is
act.
very politic
states
the other maritime
was
Ionian
the
cause,
"
than
censure
perhaps
of Greece
great invasions
had
of
Tented.
the
original
embarking in the war, which
going too far to say that if Athens and
given a hearty and resolute support to th"
Darius
and Xerxes
might have been prenot
"
which
"
Grote
Cyprus," among
brought
had
yoke.
considers
which
even
he
states
distinctly
Herodotus
there
been
offered,to throw
now
Mr.
but
had
Caunians
The
been
considerable
reckons
that
Greek
been
confined
the
is
This
It would
coast.
in Cyprus
Marium.
no
We
that
seem
more
must
plainfrom
notices
and
barbarians,"
than
as
in
three
therefore
the Greek
"
to
cities in
Amathus
before
this
period
long
till
Phoenician
cities of note.
consider
the
revolt
These
to
have
were
Salamis,Soli,and
extended
in
great
in it of the
inhabitants,
although the non-participation
of Amathus
town
(Scylax,Peripl.p. 97 ;
important and thoroughly Phoenician
to
imply that the Phoenician
Theopomp. Fr. Ill ; Steph. Byz. ad voc.)would seem
it
than
Greek.
le.esthoroughly
the
populationentered into
is clearlyPhoenician,
This
(Elpufioi)
name
being identical with the Hiromus
cn^n
of Scripture. (Compare vii. 98.) It is probable
of Josephus,and the Hiram
to
measure
the Phoenician
"
The
Evelthon
of Bk.
DARIUS
256
HEARS
OF
THE
BURNING
SARDIS.
OF
V.
Book
the
Araathusians,who
Onesilus
that
whole
matter
lonians ; and
he asked
for his
called
been
It is said
the
bow,
he
upward
was
Athenians
was
Then
he
Miletus,whom
has raised
he had
continent
lonians
whose
this
him
the blame
Histiaeus
'
The
thou
contend
force,he
shaft
Athenians
"
"
Grant
After
!"
thou
advice
of these
answered
"
how
to
of Sardis !
me
been
it have
can
recompense
lest it be
Is this
done
found
to
"
as
it
without
hereafter
is thine."
acts
"
am
Beware
so
He
with
Or
of
hast
robbed
for
"
I shall know
has
Histia^us
presence
"
thus
against me.
to
conduct
be, thinkest
his
his court
kept at
rebellion
the other
should
flytlie
the
on
into
summoned
his appearance
addressed
that thy lieutenant,
to whom
joinwith
arrow
let
of his servants
on
"
rebellion,
and, being informed,
the string,shot
on
?"*
"
Master,
106.
for their
dear
were
myself
revenge
bade
one
thought concerningthe
all
and
what
his
every day, when
spread,three times repeat these words to him
remember
the Athenians."
speech,he
dinner
he
time
same
understood
sooner
sure, pay
Jupiter,*to
me,
this
the
at
no
placingan
sky, saying,as he
into the
it.
to
the
by whom
league,the man
Aristaplanned and contrived,was
would, he
Who
whereupon
siege
laid
of the
him
to
was
author
had
lonians,who
"
Amathils,^and
and
Milesian.
goras the
had
the
listen
to
Onesilus
While
105.
before
down
sate
refused
What
words
are
these,0
king,to
initial element
of this name
{Ilunazappears in that of the king of Limenia
suppliedlabourers to Esarhaddon
(supra,vol. i. p. 388, note ').
'
Ainathus,one of the most ancient I'hoeniciau settlements in Cyprus {apxaMTarrj,
situated on the south coast, about
was
of Citium (Lar35 miles west
Steph. iiyy..),
of Limatol
naka). hs ruins still exist near the village
Kypros, vol. i. p
(Engel's
who
iggutsu),
1U9,
et
seqq.)
Compare
Compare
here
*
their
seems
That
own
be,
to
to send
is, Ormazd."
"
Zeus
the message
The Greeks
(videdupra,
to heaven
on
the
iv. 94).
(supra,
The
notloa
arrow.
nation
with
COME
lONIANS
258
THE
TO
OF
AID
CYPRUS.
Artybius,a Persian,was
Book
Cyprus with
reached
Onesilus,when the news
him, sent off heralds to all parts of Ionia,and besought the
lonians to give him aid.
After brief deliberation,
these last in
and
full force passed over
the Persians about
into the island,
in
time
their
from
and proceeded
the same
crossed
Cilicia,
ships
by land to attack Salamis,*while the Phoenicians,with the fleet,
great Persian
armament.'
sailed round
the
promontory which
goes
by
the
of
name
"
the
'
of
Keys
So
Cyprus."
In this
109.
""
the
Persians,come
on
ever
Phoenicians,let that be your task ; only be sure, whichthat
Ionia
and
part you choose, to acquit yourselvesso
far
as depends op you, may
Cyprus,as
preserve their freedom."
the
lonians
The
sent
here
us
"
made
answer
guard
to
the
"
The
to make
sea, not
of Ionia
commonwealth
over
our
shipsto
be of
when
some
Such
the
was
the Persians
'
Do
you,
the slaves of the
were
you
110.
service.
replyof
advanced
the
into the
Not
wards
long after-
and
plainbefore Salamis,"
Grote
Mr.
Cilician and
troops
at
Cunaxa, and
this is uncertain.
even
{AlyvirTLoi
iKtyovro
that, Xen.
viii. "
9.)
"
The
fleet probably collected at Nagidus or at Celenderis
and
(Kclenderi),
The
the soldiers.
crossingto Ceryneia (7'2erinaor Ghirneh),there disembarked
distance
is about
sixty miles (Leake'sAsia Minor, p. 118). From Cerynoia to Palamis
is by land 32 miles; by sea, owing to the great projectionof the eastern
montory,
proAnab.
i.
130
*
miles.
Tiie
14).
'
Salamis
was
situated
on
the eastern
coast
of
Cyprus,at
the mouth
of the river
CBkT.
BATTLE
109-111.
BETWEEN
CYPRIANS
AND
PERSIANS.
959
drawn
troops
the Persians.
the
At
time
same
against a foot-soldier.
him
his shieldbearer,
who
to
man
"
him
"
teU
modern
Its
p. 157).
p. 814).
ruioa
According to
of Ajax, soon
from
name
the
on
Geograph.
i.
his
by nation,a
and
fore-legs
Clearch.
It did
side of
not
teeth the
Pococke
by
it was
Sol. Fr. 25). Hence
inland off the coast of Attica.
45*5.) The
name
from
(Ftol.Geogr.
of Tclamon
xiv. p. 971
and
t. 14,
part L
brother
; comp.
Theo-
have
got its
supposed to
It would
ii.
to
seem
be
at
the
tradition,
however, is
city.
very earlytimes a Greek
plain here spoken of is undoubtedly the
the north by a great
on
2Jtko""a\which is bounded
site of the
vol.
(Travels,
by Teucer,the son
(Mar. Par. 26 ; Strab.
its
the
occupy
river
the
founded
Trojan war
well-known
xxii. p.
Carian
from
was
The
line from
south
by
been
dressed
; and thus adthat the horse which Artybius
"
streams.
north
as
had
daring courage
described
been
tradition it was
and
the
Cyprian
lay
have
after the
Fr. HI:
least
the
Famagotia^ but
pomp.
general.
Consider
his rider urges him.
quickly
which wilt thou undertake to encounter,
me
Pediaeus,the largestof
of
was
attacks with
and
up
against whom
therefore and
and
hear," he said,
rides,rears
man
accord,
own
trained to
Onesilus, informed of this,
up
called
choicest
set to oppose
of his
Onesilus,
the
by
the
which
west
east
sea
however
It is
from
plain of Lefkosia(or
running in a straight
to Cape Andrea,
Lapito (Lapithus)
which
produce
the famous
wine
of
on
the
Cyprus, and
west, and
the east
on
of streams,
Minor, p. 119). It is drained by a number
all unite in one, the ancient Pediaeus,so called from the great flat
This plain constituted the territoryof Salamis (Ptol.1. s.
it waters.
barren and illcultivated,but was
probably in former times the chiet
(Leake'sAsia
(TcStof)which
c).
to
the mountains
extensive
wall of rock
now
of the Salamiuian
of the great wealth and power
kings.
*
been
at all times governed by
to have
Cyprus, like Phoenicia, seems
mentioned
of petty kings. Ten are
as
furnishinghim with
by Esarhaddon
source
number
workmen,
Soli,
rulers
of
the
Salamis,
Curium,
about
Paphos,
Idalium,
Citium,
c.
B.
670, viz.,
i.
note
vol.
and
*). In
388,
(supra,
Limenia,
Aphrodisia
p.
Tamissus,Ammochosta,
at least nine, as we
year b. c. 851 there were
Several are again spoken of in the time of Alexander
*
Soli lay on the north coast of Cyprus, between
the
learn
from
Diodorus
(Arrian.ii. 20).
Lapithus and Marium
(xvi.42).
(Arsinoe,
after the
founded
It was
said to have been
by the Athenians, soon
Steph. Bvz.').
The
first
Strab.
xiv.
city was
Vit.
Sol.
26
war
c.
(Plut.
p. 973).
Trojan
; comp.
called
thence
and
was
eminence,
an
built, like all the early Greek
towns, upon
ch.
113),persuaded
his
visit
to
on
Philocyprus(infra,
S
olon,
aiVi-j).
.*:peia(from
in the plainbelow.
one
the old city,
and build a new
that monarch
to pull down
his
This was
done, and findingthe advantage of the change, Philocyprus showed
is
at
least,
Such,
his
after
name.
city
gratitudeto his adviser,by callingthe new
find
that
tale
to
the
doubt
on
Plutarch
It
throws
some
the story given by
(1.s. c.)
ancient origin,
a very
another city of the same
there wa"
claimingapparently
name,
from the
the Ciliciau coast (Scylax,Peripl,p. 96 ; Strab. xiv. p. 958). It was
on
and
voKoiKiatihiwere
aoKoiKOi
that the terms
of speaking in this latter town
mode
derived.
The
to be
known
as
Solicu
ARTYBIUS
260
steed
the
"
Both,
is
the
or
or
either,am
liege,
my
nothing that
tell thee
what
thou
art
with
one
will shrink
to
seems
princeand
who
to
me
squire answered
the
Then
rider ?*'
V.
Book
WAR-HORSE.
HIS
AND
him,
shouldest
I think thou
engage
general,
also
both a prince and
a general. For
is himself
to thine
then, if thou slayest thine adversary,'twill redound
forefend,yet
honour, and if he slays thee,which may Heaven
half its
lose
foe
makes
death
fall
the
hand
of
to
a
worthy
by
and his retinue.
To us thy followers leave his war-horse
horror.
And
have
thou
he will stand
Thus
112.
horse's tricks.
fear of the
no
the
spake
up
Carian,
againstany
that
I warrant
one."
shortlyafter,the
and
two
joinedbattle
hosts
that
never
combat
Meanwhile
themselves.
distinguishing
especially
Samians
had
begun
on
land,and
the two
armies
the
in
engaged
were
of the
when
thus it fell out in the matter
sharp struggle,
generals.Artybius,astride upon his horse,charged down upon
aimed
Onesilus,who, as he had agreed with his shieldbearer,
his
forefeet
his blow at the rider ; the horse reared and
placed
him
with a
when
the Carian cut at
upon the shield of Onesilus,
the two
and
severed
legs from the body. The
reaping-hook,
horse fell upon
the spot, and
Artybius,the Perbian general,
a
with
him.
In the
113.
who
thick of the
commanded
with them
to
inconsiderable
no
the enemy.
On
if report
Argive colonists,'
likewise
over
the Persians
numbers
"
from
the
body
of
troops, went
of the
this desertion
says
true
followed the
the
forthwith
"
over
Curians
"
war-
and
of
; whereupon victory declared in favour
the army
of the Cypriansbeingrouted,vast
of
them
Onesilus, the son
among
and
author of the revolt,
Aristocyprus,
slain,and
were
Chersis,who
king of
; and
Stesanor,tyrant of Curium,'
fight,
the
was
Sohans.
Curium
lay upon
the southernmost
the
This
was
Aristocyprus
southern
coast, between
son
Paphos
of
and
Philocyprus,
Aniathus,
not
far
Strabo
xiv. p. 972).
Krlfffia,
{Kovpiov,
repeats this assertion positively
'Apyfiwi/
of
of Curium
to Curcus, a son
Stephen of Byzantium ascribes the foundation
of Cyprus (Steph.Byz. ad voc.
Cinyras,the Syrian or Phoenician conqueror
Kovpiov.
Cf. Apollod. III. xiv. 3 ; and
Theopomp. Fr. 111). He believed it,therefore, tc
Yet
have
been
an
ancient
Phoenician
town.
Chap.
whom
Solon
his poems
114.
to
FATE
112-116.
'
ONESILUS.
Ofil
the
The
AmathusianS, because
their town,
them
OF
the
cut
where
Amath^s,
head
Onesilus
had
and
laid sieo-e
took
it with
it
tillit became
this
the
Amathusians
consulted
take
the head
*'
to
to
down
regardOnesilus
as
the
and
oracle,and
bury it,and
were
thenceforth
offer sacrifice to him year by
hero,and
And
year ; so it would go the better with them."
the Amathusians
do as they wpre then bidden.
115.
they
As
found
that the
ruined,and
who
manded
com-
had
to this
day
when
gainedthe sea-fight,
affairs of Onesilus
were
that
cepting
siegewas laid to all the cities of Cyprus exSalamis,which the inhabitants had surrendered to
Gorgus,'the former king forthwith they left Cyprus, and
sailed away home.
Of the cities which were
Soli held
besieged,
out the longest
Persians
the
took it by underminingthe wall
:
in the fifth month
from the beginningof the siege.
116. Thus, after enjoyinga year of freedom, the Cyprians
"
"
enslaved
were
married
was
one
time.
Meanwhile
Daurises,who
of the daughtersof Darius, togetherwith
wise
likewho
Hymeas, Otanes,'and other Persian captains,
were
married
to
after pursuing the
daughtersof the king,"
lonians who had foughtat Sardis,defeating
them, and driving
them
to their ships,
divided their efforts againstthe different
and proceededin succession to take and sack them all.
cities,
'
The
poems
of Solon
were
written
chieflyin
the
elegiacmetre,
and
were
hor-
Bach
(Bonn,
gnomic.
by
Plutarch
in his Poeta; Gnomici, by Gaisford, and others.
seems
1825),by Brunck
to have
preserved a portionof the elegy here alluded to. Solon,he says, addressed
Fbilocyprusas follows:
tatorj
The
or
fragments which
remain
have
been
collected
"
Hvv
it ffiifxty SoAoioctri
Ti9"'re
-woXiv
voXvy
"
DAURISES
262
117.
took
Daurises
in
as
ATTACKS
attacked
V.
the Hellespont,
and
upon
cities of Dardanus, Abydus,
the towns
days the
many
Book
CARIANS.
THE
five
he marched
Paesus
Perc6t6, Lampsacus, and Passus." From
that the
againstParium,* but on his way receivingintelligence
Carians had made
with the lonians,and thrown
common
cause
off the Persian yoke, he turned round, and leavingthe Hellespont,
marched
away
Carians
The
118.
before
movement
Caria.
towards
by
Daurises
arrived,and
"
place called
the river Marsyas,^a stream
and emptying itself into the
plans were
put
met, many
strengthto
that of
was
In
to
*
The
the
These
the
Here
forth ; but
the
of
Idrian
when
best,in
country,
they were
ment,
judgmy
Mausolus,a Cindyan,*
means
offered,may
bridegroom, as
mention
*
enumerated
not
wedding-presentto
South
to North
(Strab.xiii.
advancing from Ionia would
Dardanus
an
was
town
naturally attack them.
insignificant
{(vKaTa"pp6vi]T0i,
Strabo) dependent upon Abydos, situated inside the Hellespont or Dardanelles (to
which
it gave that name), about ten miles from the southern
opening of the strait.
The modern
nearlyoccupiesthe site. Eight or nine miles higher
KippisBouroun
above
the point where
the castles of the Dardanelles
now
up lay Abydos, somewhat
Its situation is marked
stand.
ruins (Tournefort,
vol. i. p. 842).
by some
trifling
Still higher,and at some
little distance from the sea, was
Perc6t6 (now Burgas),a
of
some
place
(Hom. II. ii.835 ; Scyl.Peripl.p. 84; Strab. xiii. p. 852 ;
consequence
Plin. H. N. V. 32 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc). Lampsacus (the modern
Lampmki) lay
the mouth
of the Propontis,almost oppositeCallipolis
The ancient
near
{Gallipoli).
town
little to the north
a
of the modern
la
Lcttres ear
was
village(Castellane,
built upon the river of the same
between
Gr^ce, vol. i. p. 134). Paesus was
name,
It had ceased to exist in Strabo's time (xiii.
cept
Lampsacus and Parium.
p. S.iO).ExDardanus
these cities are
all said to have
been Milesian colonies (Strab.ut
but this is improbable).
Lampsacus a Phocoean settlement,
supra ; Steph.Byz. makes
*
Parium
to have
the
site
the
of
seems
modern
Kamares
occupied
(long.27" 3',
lat. 40" 25'). It was
a
joint colony from Miletus,Erythrae,and Paros.
Scylax
and
(Peripl.p. 84), Strabo (xiii.
v.
849),
Ptolemy
2,
(Geograph.
p.
p. 135)
pp. 850-8
cities
Columns," which is on
Marauder.
son
together their
drew
runningfrom
Pixodarus,the
honour, when
paid by
be
the
made
are
individual.
has
the
times
modern
rich, and
the White
of this
got information
chance
some
are
in their order
Scyl.Peripl.p. 85),in
which
order
from
force
it.
imagines tliisMarsyas to
(adloc.)
Bahr
the Catarrhactes
very short
this stream
of
distance
our
author
be the well-known
vii. 26),which
(infra,
stream
joins the
near
Meander
Celaenae,
within
from
its source
(Liv.xxxviii. 13; Xen. Anab. i. ii. " 8). But
in Phrygia, above
was
miles from theCarian
whither
a hundred
frontier,
it is quite absurd to suppose
the Carians to have marched.
There
be little
can
doubt that the Marsyas here mentioned
is the river (now the Cheena
Chi)which
joinsthe
Mseander
from the south in long. 28".
The Idrian country, from which it
is
flowed,
which
undoubtedly the country about Stratonicaa {Eaki-IJissar),
was
called at different periodsIdrias,
Chrysaoris,and Hecatesia. (Compare Stejjh.
Byz.
ad
with
'Uptas,k.
Stratoniciea
t.
see
a.
Chap.
11 7-120.
who
was
His
advice
and
have
BATTLE
married
to
OF
THE
MARSYAS.
263
daughterof Syennesis/the
Cilician kino".
the Ma3ander,
courage raised to
opinion,however, did not prevail; it
His
make
their natural
the
enemy
defeated
they were
have
have
retreat
no
The
119.
the Mceander
open,
Persians
them
put
; that
to
so, if
they might
flight,
to
headlong into
afterwards
soon
thought best
was
behind
the river.
approached,and, crossing
the
the
banks
of the
ed,
stoutlycontestbut at last the Carians
were
defeated,being overpowered
On the side of the Persians there fell 2000, whUe
by numbers.
the Carians had not fewer than 10,000 slain. Such as escaped
from the field of battle collected togetherat Labranda,' in the
vast
precinctof Jupiter Stratius * a deityworshippedonly by
the Carians'
and in the sacred grove of plane-trees. Here
of saving themselves,
they deliberated as to the best means
doubtingwhether they would fare better if they gave themselves
Asia for ever.
up to the Persians,or if they abandoned
sians
120. As they were
debating these matters a body of Mileand alliescame
to their assistance ; whereupon the Carians,
was
"
"
their
dismissing
Bargvlians.Rain
xiT. p. 941, with
"
On the name
"
former
and
snow,
thoughts,preparedthemselves
it
said,never
was
fell on
them
afresh for
(Poljb.xvi. 12;
Strab.
of Casaubon, ad loc).
Syennesis,see vol. i. p. 163, note ''.
the mountain
on
range which separatedthe
the note
was
valleyof the Marsyaa
Myla"a (Strab.xiv. p. 943). It was a strong position.The site usually
is the modern
dler,
viUage of lakUe, where there are important remains (Chaniu"signed
however
ch. Iviii.p. 226). Coi. Leake's conjecture,
(Asia Minor, p. 234),that
is to be sought for on the high
these are the ruins of Euromus, and that Labranda
which
was
Arab-IIutar
between
Melcuso
and
probable
(Alabanda),
(Mylasa)
ground
researches
of
Sir C.
the
from
h
as
received
confirmation
it
itself,
a
enough
striking
Labranda
from
that of
Fellows.
positionanticipatedby
an
ancient
leading from
agrees
with
town
; and
this town
the account
also
to
found
Melasso
of
in the
Arab-Hissar to Melasso, discovered
important ruins,evidentlythe remains of
of an
ancient paved road,
considerable traces
from
some
(Lycia,p. 67).
Strabo, whobe
words
latter circumstance
The
are
"
dihs 5c
exactly
"
OKTw
"
He
Kol i^riKovTaaraSiwy
tiJi toAcws
Itpa KoXovnivTi (1.8. c).
fi*XP^
s. c).
by Strabo (1.
The temple of JupiterStratius at Labranda, ia mentioned
calls it yfits apxatos.
The
paved road to which allusion was made in the last
was
a via sacra
leadingfrom Mylasa to this temple.
JupiterStratius is thus entirelydistinct from JupiterCarius,who was worshipped
(i.171). He was called also Jupiter
by the Carians, Lydi:ins;andMysians in common
his
either
from
Labraiideus,
temple at Labranda, or (Plut.Quaest. Gr. ii. p. 301, F.)
battle-axe (\d$pa in
double-headed
from the fact that he bore in his righthand
a
found upon
of Jupiter is sometimes
the Lydian language). Such a representation
frequently
Carian coins (Fellows'
appears
Lycia,PI. 35, No. 5). And a similar axe
architectural ornament
in the buildingsof the country (ib.
"fi an
p. 75).
note,
'
and
war,
second
the
on
time.
approacliof
They
VICTORY.
AND
DEFEAT
CARIAN
264
the
Persians
Book
were
while
all the
most
force
them
gave
defeated,however,with
battle
stillgreater loss
on
their illfortune
while after,
repaired
Carians,some
in another action.
about
Understanding that the Persians were
for them
the
their cities,
to attack
on
they laid an ambush
'^ the
road which leads to Pedasus
Persians,who were making
;
121.
The
night-march,fell into
maces
time.
the
the whole
trap, and
army
was
stroyed,
de-
'
*
man
of
as
(ch.12'2),
carrying
from
his
and
Lydian,
(tojudge
Polycrates.
message
and his father's name) of the royalfamily(cf.i. 8-9).
own
*
Brother, probably,of the
Oliatus,son of IbauoUs," who was seized by order
of Aristagoras(supra,ch. 37).
*
size. It still
continues to exist in the modern
iMylasa
Melatao,a town of some
the
considerable
of
beautiful
remains
temple seen
by
antiquity,
though
possesses
Pococke
has been
destroyed(Pococke, vol. ii.,part ii.,ch. vi. ; Chandler, eh. 66).
Its situation
in a
fertile plain,
the shadow
of loftyand precipitoushills
under
1. s. c. ; Fellows' Asia Minor, p. 259),agrees closelywith the description
(Chandler,
of Strabo (.\iv.
p. 942),while its distance from the sea corresponds with the notice
in Pausiinias (viii.
10, " 3).
Scylax of Caryanda is said to have written a work entitled The History of the
times of Ilcraclides,
The person intended
king of Mylasa (Suidas,ad voc. 2Ki''Aa{).
is probably this Heraelides,
but it may
be questionedwhether
the work
not
was
a
from
Oroetes
He
to
was
"
'
'
forgery.
*
Cius
lay at
the
the extreme
river of the
recess
of the Cianean
gulf,the
bore
to
the
modern
gulf
the waters
of
Moud-
of Lake
same
sea
anieh,upon
name,
of
but
Ascania
It
of
rebuilt
was
son
Demetrius,
(Lake
Jsnik).
destroyedby Philip,
xii.
814
name
by his allyPrusius, who called H after his own
Strabo,
Polyb.
;
(cf.
p.
22-3
XV.
Xlpovaa ; Scylax,Peripl.p. 84). The modern
village
; Steph.Byz. ad voc.
of Kemlik, nearly occupies the site. Cius, like most
other towns
this coast,
upon
in ApoU. Rhod,
i. 1178).
was
a colony of the Milesians
(Schol.
1. s. c),who
So Scylax (Peripl.
assignsto Mysia the whole peninsulabetween
the gulfsof Moudanieh
and Izmid, which tract is more
usuallyreckoned to Bithynia.
xii.
the
Ptol.
1
and
on
v.
who,
Strabo,
812,
(Cf.
Geograph.
however, remarks
;
p.
of distinguishing
the boundaries
of the several tribes in these parts,
difficulty
p. 815).
These Gergitbse
south of Lampsacus,
to have inhabited the mountains
seem
'
which
FLIGHT
2G6
be
readily
Such
made,
the
was
advice
he
Accordingly
of
him
himself
whole
"
It
called
appears
from
The
not
of
107)
Myrcinus,
of
evident
from
native
his
to
who
defeated
succeeded
which
in
is
this,
had
(vide
nominee
where
made
thence
he
was
ceeded
pro-
off
cut
whose
with
defenders
were
102),
in
oh.
supra,
and
successor.
that
this
Amphipolis
their
Thucydides,
Little
37).
city
was
on
cities,
an
but
Edooian
or
made
city
the
seems,
the
near
It
theEdonians.
of
regard
spot
(infra,
built
afterwards
was
were
own
himself
divested
really
not
Aristagoras,
protecting
called
taking
there
surrender.
(iv.
'08oi),
'
city
he
hands
and
From
here
but
the
and
Thrace,
question.
in
town
Thucydides
Thracians
only
terms
paid
{'Ewta
go,
into
Miletus
to
Myrcinus.
to
Pythagoras,^
sailed
besieging
his
been
Nine-Ways
114).
iv.
have
to
is
in
authority
Buprcme
they
it
Aristagoras,
however,
"
accept
to
of
Thracians,
while
Miletus/'
in
retiring
on
named
place
the
army,
anxious
to
the
attack
bent
was
government
liked
of
master
to
his
who
all
himself
Hecataeus.
by
citizens,
chief
Book
re-establish
however,
the
ARISTAGORAS.
OF
miglit
given
put
the
of
one
with
lie
and
Aristagoras,
126.
DEATH
AND
would
themselves
('HSoii/tK^
vii.
seem
ters
mas-
irdXci
APPENDIX
TO
BOOK
ESSAY
ON
THE
EARLY
V.
I.
HISTORY
OF
SPARTA.
Spartans,immigranta into
..
3.
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
1. That
the
inhabitants of the
not driginal
were
Spartansof history
established their
but
who
invaders
northern
from
Peloponnese,
Greece,
dominion
over
a large
portionof the peninsulaby a conquest of its previous
of modern
the most
torians
hisis
a fact which
even
sceptical
occupants,
has
not
hesitated
to
supported by
the
earliest Greek
writer,'and
of the
*
See
"
Of. Hesiod.
admit
as
of
representation
populationof
certain.'
remarkably in
the
uniform
antique times
country
unison
when
tradition,'
contained
with
the
in
actual
its circumstances
the
dition
con-
first
Grote's
essentially
The only writer who givesan account
v. 20, p. 210, C.
Achseans
turning
reis Plato, by whom
as
expelled
the Dorians
are
represented
iii.p. 682, E.).
Dorieus
to their own
of
(Leg.
conduct
under
the
one
country
Homer
has no Dorians in the Peloponnese,the inhabitants of which, according
Euseb. Prsep.Ev.
different
*
to
He
has, indeed, a single insignificant
Achaeans,Argives,or Danaans.
(II.iL 594) on the west coast near Pylos,but the Dorians only appear
as a Cretan
race.
writings
(Od. xix. 177.)
him,
town
in hid
are
Dorium
MIGRATIONS
268
become
known
OF
us,* constitutes
to
App.BookV.
DORIANS.
THE
evidence
"weightof
the
which
is
allowed
all
on
to consider
in the firstinstance
have
hands,we
1. whence
"
with
Hellenes,had
the
way
east
in Achaea
originally
dwelt
of
"
; and
there had
while
the
taken
of
name
"
"
Macedui
traditions."
legendsand
value
we
nation
without
that
peopledriven
or
thrown
so
those from
remark
be inclined to attach
may
for centuries
This
givesof
literature
exact
togetherand
its
just.
Whatever
which
it is impossible
to imagine
origin,
would
in the way described
orallypreserve
of its many
account
wanderings. Herodotus,
about
an
his
he drew
whom
the
generallyto
account
be
to
appears
blended
be considered
information,must
into
singlenarrative
stories
to
current
have
in
theymust
the abode
was
"
'
of the
See
He inclines,
or in intelligence."
however,
invaders,either in dialect,in habits,
from
think,at least with regard to their language,that it did not " differ materially
tween
the Doric"
(p.452). C. 0. Miiller,on the other hand, speaks of "the difference be-
to
the
and
language, religion,
preciselymarked."
'
'
'
customs
vol.
(Dorians,
re
i. p.
of
the two
nations
"
56.)
"
Herod,
aa
"
stronglyand
i. 56.
'
Dorians,vol.
i. pp. 21-2
EssatI.
flight
said to have
tor,was
the
Dorian
descend
contended
colonies in Crete
Pindus
that
foundation
give a
in the habit
were
their whole
of
attach
Homer,* and
are
269
of Hellenism
The
to
their
itation
hab-
order
the Macedonians
which
but
royal family,
lowest
degree of credit
very
these legends,which
receive no
full of internal
to be ascertained
HERACLEIDS.
to those claims
nation.*
to
THE
in later times
to
of
must
be
for
sidered
con-
support from
All that
improbabilities.
can
be
said
of the Dorians
known
in historical times
had
confederacyof four
Ddris,or
the
Doric
where
metropolis,
they
a
townships,Pindus, Boeum, Citinium,and
Erineus,'all situated in the valleyof the Pindus river. Of this country
they were reportedto have gained possessionby the expulsionof the
Dry opes, one of the most ancient races of Greece,which may be regarded
as
tiister-tribe to
this
expulsiondoes
take rank
the
not
as
"c.
Caucones, Dolopes,
Pelasgi,
Leleges,
seem
the established
evidence
such
rest
to
upon
facts of
as
; but
entitles it to
history.*
induced
to
prevailing
legend,the Dorians were
leave their seats under Parnassus by the entreaties of a band of fugitives
from the Peloponnese,
who beggedtheir aid in order to effect a return
These
to their native country.
the Heraclidae,
cendants
deswere
or
fugitives
of Hercules,by hereditaryright the royal familyof Argos,
but expelledfrom the Peloponneseby a usurper
of their own
house
and at his death supersededby another ancient Pelopon(Eurystheus),
nesiau family,
the Pelopidao,
descendants
of Pelops. Received
with
or
by the Dorians and adoptedinto their body, the Heraclidaa
open arms
became
the ruling
familyof the nation whose aid they bad sought,and
tribe.* After various
of Hylleansto their principal
impartedthe name
3.
"
among
Accordingto
ApoUod.
the
ix. p. 637.
to
"
Andron.
"
Homer
do not
"
Fr. 3 ; Diod.
know
not
does
Sic. iv. 60 ;
of Dorians
80.
anywhere
See
ErinetM
to
seems
be the
ancient
epic,
(See
but in Crete
the combatants
of the Iliad.
appear among
Mr. Grote (Hist,of Greece, vol. ii. p. 388) thus
(UKpaXKoX Ainrpdxwpou'OfStrabo,ix.
"
v.
An
this contest.
happily renders
the
"r^Ac"s
p. 620.
correct
form
of this name,
not
Erine^^m, which
Mr.
'
"
DORIAN
270
attempts
CONQUEST
which
App.
into the
and
met
were
PELOPONNESE.
THE
OF
defeated
Book
rinth,
of CoDorians
thian
leaders at last effected the passage of the Corinits mouth, in shipswhich they had built at Naupactus,
their Heracleid
under
Gulf
near
panied
accomThey were
by the Ozolian Locrians.
jEtolian
their expeditionby Oxylus, an
chief,*who was
on
desirous of possessing
himself of the rich country of Elis,where he had
quaintance
by acrecentlypassed a year of exile ; and who was thus qualified
the
to
of
the
with this part
as
guide
Peloponnese to serve
invaders.
He conducted
the fleet from Naupactus to Molycrium at the
mouth
of the gulf,and thence crossingto Panormus, led the Dorians
collected under
the Achaean
force,which was
through Arcadia against
battle
of
isthmus.
A
was
fought
Tisamenes, the son
Orestes,near the
of
the
inheritance
a
nd
in which the Dorians were
victorious,
completely
the
had
of
the Heraclidae
recovered.
As
now
was
Hyllus
family
a
them
port grantedto
divided
into three
branches,'a
Lots
made.
was
territory
the
and
Messenia,
Sparta,
drawn
were
for
the
Argos,
(theeldest of
fell to Temenus
firstof which
of
kingdoms
of
sons
'
Three
the
Aristomachus),
such
Eurystheus,iu
X.
79); the
attempts
which
second
to
after tlie
Ilyllus,
(Herod, ix. 26 ; Schol.
Hyllus,who also fell in an
narrated
are
slain
Ilylhiswas
under
second
by
Cleodieus, the
Echemus
of
son
and
I. s. c,
that the Delphic Oracle
success
2 ; (Enom.
C. ; Schol.
ad Pind.
which
Gleodseus,
death
of
Piud.
01.
ment
engageIsth. vii. l8) ;
had
the
ill
same
"c.).
The
"
army
"
"
"
HercnleA.
Hyllns.
I
Cleodaeos.
Arlstomacbns.
Procles.
Eurystbcnes.
*
their
The
three
pebblein
forth.
Sparta;
The
to draw
partieswere
jar of water, from
first whose
Messenia
would
stone
then
Cresphontes.
Aristodemus.
Temenus.
was
lots for
which
drawn
an
out
the throe
indifferent
was
to
Cresphontes,in
was
order
draw
to
Argos,
the
to
thoni
second
obtain
tlie
LEGENDARY
EwATl.
CHARACTER
OF
THE
NARRATIVE.
was
the
Achaeans
271
portion of
leavingtheir
conquerors,
the
northern
Ionia
of
the
tract
entered
Peloponneseextending
country
where
and expelledthe inhabitants,
they overcame
along the gulfof Corinth
Thus
who soughta refugein Attica.
the new
arrangement
held by the
of the Peloponnesewas
complete: the country previously
the
hands
of
Dorians
into
the
Achaaans
became
Achaea ;
[onia
passed
;
the Epeans of Elis were
merged in the ^tolians ; only the Arcadians
undisturbed
in their ancient abodes,the former
and Cynuriansrem"ined
in the central mountain
valleyon the
tract,the latter in a sequestered
refused
submit
to
to
the
and
"
"
eastern
shore.*
down
come
to us
the
Peloponnese
consecutively
by ApoUodorus and Pausathe fragmentarynotices in Herodotus.
nias,'with whose statements
Thucydides, and other early writers appear in the main to agree.*
to us, which
Certain isolated traditions have, however,descended
are
and
indicate
truth
of
this
militate
the
to
tale,
general
against
thoughto
that the conquest was
the result of at least two separate and independent
from the Maliac gulf by sea against
Argos and
attacks,one proceeding
the eastern
coast,the other directed from .^tolia by way of Elis against
these notices come
Messenia and Sparta.* But the writers from whom
of any discrepancy
unconscious
to have been entirely
appear themselves
and
the
the
traditions
in
between
common
legend,which they
question
and the facts which they record,even
accept and adoptunhesitatingly;'
if admitted
would
tablishment
to be quite insufficient for the esbe
to
seem
true,
of any definite hypothesis.'
Perhaps we must be content
effected.
were
It is related
third lot,which he preferredto the others, instead of stone placed in the jar a lump
of clay,which forthwith dissolved.
(ApoUod. II. viii. " 4.)
*
"
Cf. Herod,
"
XXV.
viii.73.
Bibliothec.
II. viii.
Thucyd. L 9, 12
Tyrtseus ap.
Pausan.
VIL
Pausanias,in speaking of the isolated hill on the Argive coast, called the
Tcmeoion, says that it was
occupied by the Dorians in their war with Tisamemis,
which
the stronghold from
and formed
they made their attacks upon Argos (II.
of the
mentions
xxxviii. " 1). And
a similar occupationby the Dorians
Thucydides
carried
which
their
attack
from
on
was
against
called
near
Corinth,
Solygius,
height
the positionof these two
that place(iv.42). From
heights,it is argued that the
that they left the
have
assailants must
come
by sea, and the assumption is made
the
like
Normans, by descents
Maliac
gulf in ships,and eflected their conquests,
"
the coast
upon
*
note
it to
from
their vessels
(MuUer'sDorians, vol
tory
i. p. 90, E. T. ; Crete's His-
attacks.
of separate and unconnected
the
"
how
Mr. Grote says (Hist,of Greece, vol. ii.p. 416) "it is difficult to see
But if they
in any other way than by sea."
have got to the Temenium
Dorians can
of the open
masters
country, while
in battle,and were
hr\d defeated the Achaeans
themselves
in their fortified cities,they might fix on any
the natives stillmaintained
lay
suitable positionfor an
imrdxKrt^
againsteach place. That the Temenium
from the sea, any
and the sea is no
that the Dorians advanced
between
Argos
proof
PLACE
272
to
in
acquiesce
the
OF
INGRESS.
Apr. Book
V.
when
of the
all memory
faded
composed a
at
existing
tilings
away,
of
state
entrance
wherein
the
however, be
may,
likelyto be
invented,
as
the
and since
Peloponnese,*
and
of the people,
Dorians
and
if the
effected had
was
isthmus
is the
natural
effected
would
door
of
their
be
not
to
ingress
it accords
in the
for the
to account
character
The
conquest
might seem
they wrote.
tradition of the
5. The
the
mode
narrative which
in the
at all times
places,*
famous
for its
so
Peloponnese,
had
established
is
Cyclopianarchitecture,
(as not impossible
")a rampart
the isthmus at this earlydate,or even
if they had blocked with
across
be conceived that
walls the difficult passes of the Oneia,^it may readily
the Dorians would have found it impossible
And
entrance.
to force an
the settlements at Stenyclerusand Sparta,which
are
certainly
among
established themselves,are, (as
the conquerors
the very first in which
the western
side of Greece,
accessible from
has been shown *)readily
the
valleyof the
by a route which passes through Elis and Pisatis,
up
a
Alpheus,and thence into that of the Eurotas over
pass of no great:
be
It
the
whole
more
on
probable that the entire
height. appears to
migrationtook this direction than that two distinct lines were followed,
the Normans
Mr. Grote supposes.
The
as
theorythat the Dorians were
of Greece,"and settingout in fleets of
canoes,"propiratical
ceeded
the
distant
from the Maliac
Peloponnese,'
gulfby sea against
were
Pelasgicpopulationof
the
"
"
than
more
fact that
the
Athens
Spartansattacked
Mr.
Grote
"
says,
invader,"it may
Corinth
by
land
lay to
Decelea
from
the
the north.
north
With
of Athens
respect
to
is
Lectures
See
the
convenient
is the nearest
and most
holding-groundfor a maritime
who attacks
for an enemy
that it is equallyconvenient
be observed
from
the Peloponnese. It is a spur of the Oneia,which protects
Corinth
""
proof that
Ancient
on
efl'ect a
ment
lodg-
i. p. 230, E. T.
the
in this connexion
History,vol.
of the Spartans to
inability
entering in any other way (Herod,viii 40, ix. 7-8, "c.).
the root
The
word
Isthmus
ia by some
derived from
in the
"-, which
appears
Latin
"c.
Liddell's
Greek
the
Scott
and
ad
Lexicon,
voc.
Uvai,
ire,
(See
'Iabn6i,
and Smith's Diet, of Gk. and Rom.
Geography, ad voc. Corinthus.')
the long siegeof Ithdm6 (Thucyd.
Cf. Herod, ix. 70, and note, as illustrations,
ii.78).
i. 103)and the blockade of Plataea (ibid.
"
in history,
It is true that "the firstIsthmian
wall mentioned
thrown
was
one
up
Xerxes
of
in haste by the Peloponnesianswhen
was
marching into Greece
(Diet,
but
i.
that
this
the
Gk. and Rom.
we
was
suspect
Geograph. p. G8-t),
really
may
restoration of an old defence.
Could the Spartansotherwise have accomplishedthe
task
a battlemented
wall,at least 3^^miles in length within the space of a few
conceive
i. 13, and
Thucyd.
of the
note
Persians
"
"
"
"
months
'
"
?
There
273),but I
remains
are
am
walla is shown
not
aware
in Herod,
"
See Grote's
"
Grote,ii.417
of walls
in these
if they are
vii. 176.
ii.p. 439.
i. p. 90, E.
Dorians,
T.
APPROXIMATE
274
a
real event, is
The
of which
the time
one
B. C.
DATE,
questionwhether
the
cannot
be
Greeks
had
to the
of
the
nature
App.
1046.
fixed within
Book
two
means
any
institution of the
of
turies.*
cenrately
accu-
Olympic
according
public records
to it will vary
of those
which
were
anagraphsof the
"
"
the
within
Trojan war
7. Various
century before
at
or
one,
most
our
two
era, and
that it followed
centuries.
of the conquest.
concerningthe manner
also
the
the
to
most
most
poetical(which was
According
popular)legend,a singledefeat produced the general8ubuusstx)u of the
at once
out
Achaeans; and the realms of the Atridae were
partitioned
the three sons
of king Aristomachus, Temenus, Cresphontes,
and
among
his
infant
children.
the
last
named
Aristodemus,
being representedby
doubtful
Other accounts, however, told of li longer and more
contest.
The story of the Temenium, however
understand
to
show
s
eems
we
it,'
*
See note
'
See
the
tales
Book
on
Essay
43.)
Dorians,vol.
registered, there
on
current
were
ii.ch. 145.
the Life and
Writingsof Herodotus,prefixedto
vol. i. (ch.ii.
p.
"
(F.H.
See
Seventeen
Herod,
the
mates
uncertaintymight partly arise from dlH'crent estiTroy and the settlement of the Dorians at
partlyfrom the calculations being based upon other
the fall of
*),and
viii. 131.
generations,calculated
Iq the
according to
total of 506
years.
Diod.
Supra, p. 271.
This
Chron.
of Herodotus
sum,
text.
the estimate
added
year
to
at
the
mentioned
that
Argolisthere
in
even
in Laconia
and
fierce and
settlement
dorian
EssatI.
was
AT
SPARTA.
275
prolongedresistance
the
to
invaders,
only effected
three
after
centuries.
than two
miles
Amyclae,a strong town little more
within
of
the
till
first
distant from
fiftyyears
Olympiad,is a
Sparta,
if it stood
fact established upon
ample evidence ;* and this fact,even
the
indicate
that
Dorians
were
fined
conSpartan
alone,would sufficiently
three centuries
limits during the first two
within very narrow
or
We
learn however
in the valleyof the Eurotas.
after their establishment
independenceof
Tlie
cities of Laconia
many
first reduced
about the same
to subjection
besides Amyclae were
period;
monarch
who
Pharis and GeronthraD in the reignof the same
captured
and
Pausanias
from
borders
Aniyche,JEgys on the
lltlos in tlie plainnear
In
Messenia
there
too
eighthcentury
b.
c,
other
the
writers
of Arcadia
mouth
reign of
in the
his
in that
of the Eurotas
father,
of his
son.
till near
towns
independent
were
victors served
prethat the Achaeans,instead of yielding
is evidenced
as
that
by
in Eusebius.*
the list of
Olympic
It thus appears
defeat,and either quittingtheir country or becoming
upon a single
with great tenacity
the willing
subjectsof the conquerors, maintained
hold
their
the
upon
degrees,and
territory,and
after centuries
slow
only dispossessedby
were
of contest.
Dorian
settlement
at
*'
'
and
monarch
of
modern
writers from
itself
position
though not
"
of the features
from
its
drawn
conclusion
desire
the
to the
by
ticular
parsome
regarded
as
source
Comp- Ephor.
with
coincided
their settlement
is open to
that of Athens, Corinth,
them,
Eurotas, which
The
Pausan.
tradition mentioned
as
striking
so
possessing
times.
decided
most
one
as
foreigninvitation
Dorians to emigrate,and determined
is a
which
site actuallypreferred,
Whether
sanctuaries.'
of the
well
Cassandra, as
on
or
Thebes, was
even
ancient
important in
the southern
flank of the
Damasc.
36, Nic.
ad
of
Pharis
and
Geronthr"
writer
^gys by the same
Tralles
of
i.).
(Fr.
Phlegon
that of
"
Chron.
Messenia,
not
Can.
Pars.
I.
c.
in
of Coronaea
is mentioned
" 6),that
(ibid.
of Heios
by
is a native
Oxythemis the Coronean
Boeotia.
(See Grote's Greece, vol. ii.p.
33.
ii.7),
(III.
" 7),and
(ibid.
Pausanias
by him
of
444
Corone
;
note.)
Niebuhr's Lectures
on
Ancient
ORIGINAL
276
LIMITS
OF
THE
TERRITORY.
Book
App.
Arcadian
upper
Homer
of
this remarkable
basin
the
"
"
hollow
"
Lacedaemon
of
of
was
villages,
Limnae,Pitaue,Mesoa,
Cynosura,which formed in the aggregate the town of Sparta.* Near
the lower extremity of the plain most
probably on an isolated hill
overlookingthe Eurotas, where now stands the church of Aia KyriaJci*
the strong citadel of Amyclae,the cityitself extendingto the north
was
and west amid
and
called the
gardens,^
nearly to the stream
groves
Tiasus.
The settlement at Spartawas
an
or position
clearly
c7riT"ixio-/i.a,
occupied for purposes of oflFence,
againstAmyclae, standing in nearly
relation to that place in which
the same
the originalHome
the
upon
Capitolineand Palatine hills stood to the Sabine settlement upon the
in maintainingits independence
Quirinal, That Amyclae succeeded
for three centuries
which there can
be little doubt
a fact concerning
in
the
of
its
in
to
was
owing, part
position, part to its walls
strength
and the inexpertness
of the Dorians at sieges. So long as it withstood
the attack of the Spartans,
it would
block against
them the lower valley
"
and
"
"
"
of the
Eurotas, the
remained
chains of Parnon
This
whole
in the hands
and
of which
down
Taygetuswould
the
to
of the Achaeans.*
At
the
confine the
same
have
must
sea-coast
time the
Spartanson
scarped
the
right
whose
is
description
account
taken
oZv iv KotAoT"p9"
(Jikv
*
Pausan.
"
The
Pindus,occupied Amyclse," is
"
the
mere
"
" 7).
(ibid.
TnE
EssatI.
and
DOUBLE
MONARCHY.
277
on
that
so
left,
kind.
and presents,indeed,difficultiesof no common
in great obscurity,
that
of the double
The
attracts
monarchy is the first thing
peculiarity
attention
almost
was
Again,great doubt
to the truth.
actual
or
influence,
the
is
the
and
equalpower
weaken
of
the
is thrown
earlykings,by
and from
history,
instead of
Eurypontids,
very
contrivance
the real
and
Eurystheneids
historyof
tution
the insti-
furnish
fables which
names
clue
no
genealogy
even
times, by the
remote
of the nobles to
known
in
Agids and
JProcleids.
The explanations
attemptedof
this circumstance
are
but be
'
"
"
"
the ensiung
compare
and
vii.
Pausan.
III. ii. " 2, 3,
" 2.
vit.
Plutarch,
Lycurg. c. 2; Polyaen. ii. 13.
is evidenced
As
of Mount
the summit
to
common
was
"
Herod,
the
notea.
Limnatis
of
Sparta and
vi. 52.
but attempts no
notices the " peculiarity of this institution,
ThirlwaU
MiiUer
Neither
nor
vol.
Bishop
ii.
of
(Hist, Greece,
p. 464).
the
be
struck
anomaly.
to
by
^
According to Ephorus, Eurysthenes and Procles offended the Dorians
"
Mr,
favour
19),and
"
Grote
which
were
they showed
to
therefore
honoured
not
nation
explaappear
by the
Fr.
Eph.
iiHiKvSas avbpdjrous,
foreigners{St^afityovi
as
founders.
to Pausanias, Procles
Procleids until Eurypon
predecessors. Plutarch regards
According
called
80
regarded,and the kings of his house were
glory echpsed that of his
(III.vii. " 1), whose
Bous as a more
gloriousking than Eurypon, and accounts
line of kings by his concessions
the
lower
to
name
Vit. Lycurg. c. 2).
toIj
xoAXoTs.
XapiCofjifvos
"
Pont. Fr. 2; Thucyd. i. 18
i. 66; HeracUd.
Herod,
was
near
Messenia, which
for the
to
the
; Plut.
mob
giving his
koI
(Srifiaywywy
latter
Lye. 1
s.
c.
SPARTA
278
the LacedaDmonians
UNDER
EARLY
THE
said to have
KINGS.
Book
App.
groaned during
V.
these
centuries,
of
legislation
they
by
Lycurgus.
offered by some
that it was
The explanation
merely a departure
writers,"
institutions
from the ancient Dorian
a
castingoff,under the influence
and
which
had originally
of success, of the rigiddiscipline
prevailed,
had strengthand energy
had
through which a clan of mountaineers
the Atridao
overthrow
the
of
can
enough to
mighty kingdoms
scarcely
and
is
be received
since
it
based
an
as
unproved
true,
upon
very questionable
viz. that the institutions of Lycurgus were
the
supposition,
revival of a primitive
with
mere
system,'and it is far from harmonising
the
the
ancient
describe
condition
the expressions
which
writers
of
by
That condition is distinctly
thingsanterior to the Lycurgean legislation.
declared to have been one
of tumult
and disturbance,"
not
merely one
of luxuryand relaxed discipline.
So far indeed from discipline
having
been
the direct testimonyof
relaxed
the earlykings,we have
under
Aristotle to the fact,that the way was
prepared for the strict regulations
of Lycurgus by the hardy life and warlike habits to which
the
for some
time previously.'
Spartans had been accustomed
According
and
from
are
which
the
delivered
were
"
"
in
to some
strugglesbetween
the
"
questionconsisted
by which
Sparta and
in
the main
of
stand
probablyto underwho
at
one
kings,*
and at another
time made
rash concessions,
maintained,or even
stiffly
If we accept this view, they would
unduly exalted their prerogative."
the disturbances
in Cyrcne, which
resemble in some
Demonax
measure
called in to end,"but which his legislation,
less felicitous than
that
was
of the Spartanlawgiver,
only tended to aggravate.
10.
to
some
writers,however, the early disputesat
According
Sparta were not so much between the kingsand their Dorian subjects,
the Dorian
as
between
last were,
"
people
inhabitants
"
of
"
we
are
their
Achseans.
the Dorian
we
are
citizenship
; but
after
while
to full or
These
qualified
jealousyagainstthem
and reduced
to the
deprivedof their rights,
without
political
privilege.' Great disooutent followed,sometimes
were
Heeren'a Manual
of Anc.
Pol. Ant.
'
This
'
See
avT^v Aupiiwv
*
Pol. ii.6.
The
iit\ irXtiajoy
fullest account
wv
ia/ifv\p6vov
is that of Plutarch
5"
fiaaiKtwv
aa
ida
aa
(Lycurg.c. 2),SoKtl
in Si
T"y
yvy
ivoutoiyrwy
a,
t'^s roiavrtjs
irpunoi
avcVcws
rov
Evpvwiiyrh
ntv
5r)^ov
fiiy a-K^x^ayofkiydiv
t"^ ^td^tadaiToi/s
dpaavvojxivov,
vcrrtpoy
ayofiia kuI dro^ta Kariax* '''V"
"KoWovs, T^ 5c irphs
X'^P'" ^'' a"rd(Vfiai/ vwo"pfpofx(ywy,
iirdpTt]vivl iro\vv xp^''""best explain the
Thus we
tyranny of Cbarilaiia (Ar.Pol. v. 10 ; Heramay
Herod,
iv. 161.
clid. Pont. 1. 8. c).
for
the
this
view.
the
authorities
and
Isocratcs
Ephorus makes
Ephorus are
woKiTfiai
koX
Er.
cratcs
IsokoL
Perioeci receive full citizenship
apxtio"y,
{imfrtxoyTai
18);
awiyrvy
koI r"y
irA^v raiy
assigns them a lower position{Koiyuyoi/^
apx^y
writer
The
latter
ances
disturbto
the
Panath.
distinctly
regard
appears
Tifjioiiy,
p. 270).
the ardais which was
the loss of rights as
which arose
on
generallysaid to
*iave
preceded the establishment of tuvofxia.
ruy
'
'*
ra
"
"
EssatI.
the
rebellion
in the historical
without
formed
were
SPARTANS.
furnished
an
excuse
loss of freedom.*
being punishedby
CLASSES"
which
revolts,*
into
out
bursting
three
into which
Thus
279
for fresh
severities,
it would
seem
the Lacedaemonians
that
divided
are
1.
and
3. Helots
Spartans,2. Periceci,
the first
of
and
the
second
political
free but
rights
privileges,
possessors
the third serfs attached to the soil,
franchise,
it for
cultivating
'age
"
"
in
classes. Bishop Thirlwall
Grote in his second
volume,*and writers of repute in various works
have treated the subjectin such a
Greek antiquities,*
upon
way as to
exhaust
it,and
agreedin
the main
to the facts.
few
leading
be noticed, which
have not always been given
pointshowever may
sufficient prominence.
the free inhabitants of Spartaitself,
The Spartans were
not all
of the country.* They were
)oriau population
themselves
chiefly,
but not exclusively,
of Doric blood,having among
them ^gidae from
Thebes, who were
probablyCadmeians,*Heraclidae* and Talthybiadae,^
Achaians.
who were
all landed proprietors,
They were
originally
sessed
posof considerable estates in the richest part of the territory,'
which
of their serfs or Helots.
they cultivated by means
They were
men
gentlefor them
it being impossible
and soldiers,
at least from the time
in trade,or even
of the Lycurgeanlegislation
to engage
to superintend
their estates,their whole lives being passedin the performanceof state
either with the army or in the capital
duties,
Periceci were
the free inhabitants of the towns
The
and country
(ii.)
Their
share
the
small
districts around
of
was
Sparta.*
territory
and of littlevalue.'
Trade, however,and commercial
enterprise
generare
as
ii.)
"
"
"
The
accepted
be
cannot
that of
"
"
'
Helotes and
"
made
Ephorus
since
historical,
as
the
Helos
was
well have
consequence
still Achtean
of the
discontent,
(infra,
p. 290),but
in this connexion.
occurred
c).
8.
"
Pp. 488-511.
Dictionaryof Greek
and
Roman
.Antiq.ad
voce
Periceci.
was
certainlycolonised
by Dorians, who thenceforth became
of
is concluded
with much
probability
(Pausan. iii. 22. " 5). The same
Pausan.
iii.
Mr.
Grote
and
iii.
and
assumes
19, " 5).
AmyclaB (cf.
2, " 6,
GeronthrsB
Periceci
Pharis
Cleomenes
Hence
himself
declared
(Herod, v. 72).
"
"
does.
Panath.
Isocrat.
clcai
^v
see
grounds
no
They
are
scattered farms
not
Dorian
but
Achsean
an
"
l,irapTiaTup
"ifyv,
ovk
for
called ol
as
"
vii. 134.
c.
s.
x\eiaTr}v
to be
Herod,
fx
in towns
rrn
"
-waiiti,and
villages.The
or
not
x (^ P
prove
that there
are
as
as
Mr. Grote
to have lived in
lilcely
hundred
ships
towna
fact that there were
inhabitants
the
Periceci
besides
no
were
of these towns.
"
ii.p.
Mr.
Grote
502),but
portion.
speaks of
their
Aristotle's words
"
possessing
allow,and
the smaller
Isocrates
hcUf"(Hist,of Greece,vol.
asserts, a
far greater
disprOi
2 PERKECI.
280
3.
HELOTS.
in
altogether
App.
Book
V.
their
hands,and thus
were
they often acquired wealth,"and occasionally
even
employed by
the Spartans in offices of considerable
portant
dignity.'They formed an imelement
in the Spartan army,
where
they served not only as
light-armedbut also as heavy-armed; * and thus they must have been
called upon
to undergo a good deal of gevere
exercise and training,
free
the
from
burthen
of the Lycurgeandiscipline.
though they were
oppressive
quered
They were probablyfor the most part descendants of the conbut
with
Doric
and
a
Achasans,
slight
infusion,* perhaps some
further intermixture
of races
foreignto the Peloponnese."
The Helots were
the slave population
of Laconia.
Their name
(iii.)
best be regarded as equivalentio Haloti
(oAorrot),
"captives,"^
may
Their
existence is probablycoeval with the conquest of the country by
the Dorians,
who would retain as slaves those whom
they took prisoners
in battle.
At first they would be insignificant
in number, but the conquest
of rebel towns,*and perhapsin some
of Achaean
cities which
cases
made
a prolonged
resistance,"
greatlyincreased them, and finally,
upon
the reduction of Messenia
and the generalenslavement
of its inhabitants,
element in the population.*A considerable
they became the preponderating
number
them
of
dwelt in Sparta,where they were
the attendants
*
'
V.
who
Xenophon speaks of Periceci,
3, " 9).
Thucyd. viii. 6, and 22.
Herod,
ix. 28 ; Thucyd. iv. 38, "c.
were
or
Ka\oKa.yado(,
"
gentlemen
"
(Hell
'
"
"
Mr.
Grote
holds
the
slightAchaean
infusion
"
"
"
'
'
Xeo.
Rep. Lac.
ORIGINAL
282
fouudation.
as
The
early,would
and
would
the
anagraphsof
be
descend
neither
if
Spartans,even
contain
likelyto
App.
CONSTITUTION.
at most
they commenced
Book
wars,*
even
nor
personaltraits,
such
on
pointswould be a very
unsafe guide,more
especially
duringa time admitted to have been one
in its conof continued
nexion
Spartan history,
struggleand disturbance.
and
deeds
characters
and
whose
with real
are
genuinepersonages
be considered therefore to begin with Lycurgus,who
known
to us, must
is to be accounted
mythicalcolours,*
though presentedto us in somewhat
of
to
militaryoperations.And
actual man,
Sparta became
greatnessof
of the
the author
Greece, as
and
centuries,
without
of
wonderful
which
system
which
five
rival in the
raised
institutions
the
to
owing entirely
was
stands
who
lawgiver,
proud and
founder
the true
an
tradition
endured
small and
country
insignificant
to
eminence.
doubtedly
Lycurgus to Sparta,they have uning
viewwith
contented
Not
been
one
respect exaggerated.
known
him as the introducer of the discipline
by his name, and as
the improver in certain pointsof the previously
existingconstitution,
the entire constitution
to him
the ancient writers are fond of ascribing
of Sparta as it existed in their own
day. Thus Herodotus and Plutarch
in one
of the Rhetraa
the Senate," and
establishing
speak of his
all
the
main pointsof
have
from
said to
which he was
Delphi
procured
however Sparta
the constitution are made
to be of his institution.' As
12. Great
the services of
were
as
in
"
Mqw".
(i.)
Ecrypontidj?
(ii.)
"
Eurysthenes
Proclcs
Asia
So"s
(his son)
Labotas
(his son)
I
Eurypon (hisson)
(hisson)
Echestratos
PryUinis (hisson)
(hisson)
DorysBus (hissou)
[Eonomns
AgesilaOs(hisson)
PolydecUs (hisson)
Charila"s
(hisson)
Archclaus
"
(hisson)]
(hisson)
Some
not
to
of Eunomus, whose
positionin the list 19
suspicionattaches to the uame
a
mere
altogethersettled. It is thought to have been originally
epithetapplied
the kiug who
was
reigningwhen Lycurgus introduced his fvyofxla. (See Clinton's
F. H. vol. i. p. 144,
*
Buch
would
They
as
we
them
see
Herod,
Herod,
i. 65.
and
to
*
throw
be
in the
Ai^oo^
at
dthv
fxavrfvaofiai
than
the
primitiveRoman
Fasti,
^ "vbpwiroy.
i. 65 ; Plut. Lye. c. 5.
The
latter writer is circumstantial
in his account,
that Lycurgus invented
the Senate
mediate
interstates
a
as
distinctly
power
between
and
note.)
not
its
'EWay'iou
the
people,to
side of the
'EWaviai
soften
weaker
the
of
asperities
their contests,
party.
iipvcrdntyoy,
^v\as ^vXd^ayra,Koi
a)/3cls
wjSaJai'To rpioKovTa,
yfpuvnlay
apxayiraisKaTaTTrtaayra,
"pas ^{ 5poj iircAKal KvaKitDvos, ovTui
8*
koI cupiarTaadat,
Xa^ay fifra^v Ba^vKa^
re
(l(T(pipfiy
tc
Bdn"f"
I'lut.
1.
tlyai
Kal
Here
the
the
Senate
8.
C.
Kpdroi.
Lyc.
Obae,
(al.
ayopav)
avaryav
and the general assembly,are
of the kings in it),
(with the position
assigned
distinctly
be questionedwhether
the intention is not to assign
and it may
to Lycurgus,
Athi
Koi
'Ada^a;
axiv
Uphy
E88i.Tl.
THE
existed
certainly
have been
gas, there must
to him ; and hence,before
the framework
what
the
Hellenic
limited
a
possessing
descended
divine
checked
two
of the established
is
times
how
of
the
the
and
originalsettlement
from
of
of his
was
constitution
Homeric
Lycuranterior
government
much
or
how
little of
creation,we
Spartan
the
poems
must
state
deavour
en-
in
was
Lycurgeanlegislation.
that
in
all
really
stood
right,^
to
at the head
of the
nation,and
the
of
a
as
crown
geniture.
primo-
controlled
found
invariably
offer advice
determine
can
later
the Greek
by
form
form
father
from
But
and
the
states
speciesof
we
the
it is evident
Now
established
an
existingin
find out
to
283
as
SENATE.
which
in
he
attendance
upon
the
monarch, with
to
a power
all decisions of portance
im-
safelydisregard
; and
to the assembly of the
people (dyopa),
whose
consent
was
presumed, but to whose dissent,when
generally
ble
plainlymanifested,it was absolutely
necessary to yield.* It is impossichecks
in
these
without
that the Spartan monarchy was
to suppose
dicative
the earlytimes,more
the device of a double royaltyis inas
especially
of
successful
when
it
of the
exertion,at the period
originated,
and
When
therefore
Herodotus
influence.
aristocratic jealousyand
either
instituted
the
must
Plutarch tell us that Lycurgus
Senate,"we
them
look upon
least
their
at
as
or
authority,
disregardaltogether
in
the
case.*
A
real
facts
of
senate
the
Sparta
greatlyexaggerating
the details of
with the monarchy ; and even
have been coetaneous
must
modern
in
ascribed
have
been
to Lycurgus
times,'being
number, which
divisions of the people,
based upon the primitive
in all probability
may
than
later
be
with more
as
reason
arrangements.
regardedas original
The Spartan Senate appears to have consisted from the first of thirty
members, inclusive of the two kings,who acted as its presidents.This
connected with the ancient threefold division of the
number
is reasonably
Pamphylians,and Dymanians or Dymanatae
peopleinto tribes Hylleans,
that
settlements.' In Spartawe know
which was
to all Dorian
common
be
must
cannot
submitted
"
"
"
to
him
even
the Tribes.
As
"/5ai
u^aCtivis
"
to make
to make
"
the
Obae,"so t}"v\as"pv\dffau"
the tribes."
Greek
is probably
ancient
gOTernments in Thucydides"
Compare the descriptionof the most
i. 13.
PaatXuai,
itrl
Si
^tjtoii ytpaat
iraTptKou
"irportpov ^"ray
II.
i. 176,et passim.).
(Horn.
fiaffiXTjfs
the common
Hence
expressionj^iorpftpfts
SchoL Pind. Pyth. iv.
Jot.
in
79;
L
CaUimach.
Fr.
Hymn,
6;
2,
Compare Tyrtseus,
in this archaic
"
313, "c.
"
Aristotle says of the
old
monarchies, ol $a"ri\f7ia
opinionof
neither
had
"
Ant.
"
seems
nor
13.)
the
to
be
"
when
rightin supposingthat
the
itself distinctlyagainsta proposition,
Hermann
them.
(See
it
force
to
upon
right
*
*
Book
i. ch. 65.
ou
See note
the power
55, note
Weisse
wpo(\oivTo oyfrrYf^^ovT"p
kings
s
Pol.
Ai/mw),
Byz. ad voc.
traced at Argos (Steph.
distinctly
1073),
(Boeckh,
'TAAfls),
Megara
SJl-yon(Herod, v. 68),Troezen (Steph.Byz. ad voc.
A
well
at
as
Sparta.
as
ii.
vol.
p. 404),
and
Corcyra (Boeckh's Staatsaushaltung,
"
These
tribes
can
be
THE
284
besides this division
there
ECCLESIA-
another
was
App.
Obae,the
into
number
Book
of which
'
We
ten
to each tribe.
conclude, from the
thirty -prolahly
may
that
and
from
o
f
number
numerous
identity
analogies, these Obae, called
also Phratriae,*
of
had the right possessedat Rome
by the Gentes
of
Obae
the
each furnishing
Senate.
member
the
As
to
two
a
Hylleana
the hereditary
were
on
principle
by the two kings,so it is
represented
ditary
likelythat the other Obae were
representedeach by its hereoriginally
chief or head.
The Senate,thus composed, formed a perpetual
and throughwhich alone
council which the kingswere
bound
to consult,
influence.
As its presidents
they
theycould exercise any great political
and
its
measures
or
convoked, dissolved,
adjourned
meeting,proposed
put them to the vote, and othtrwise took the lead in its proceedings
;
above
other
members
but the actual powers
which
they possessed
limited to the right of votingby proxy,"and giving
vote
a casting
were
in case
of an equaldivision.'
The Ecclesia,or generalassembly,at Spartamust be considered to
have contained
all the free males who dwelt within the city
originally
and
Its proper
of the legalage.
was
name
were
Apella," All
changes in the constitution or laws, and all matters of great public
and
the like,had
import,as questionsof peace or war, of alliances,
to be broughtbefore it for decision ; but it had no
power of amending,
the
of
of
nor
even
debatinga proposition, right addressingthe assembly
beingprobablylimited in the earlytimes to the kings. It met once a
month
the day of the full moon,
or
more
on
frequentlyif summoned
;
acclamation.
and decided the questions
it
to
by
put
was
"
'
"
"
"
"
13.
If such
was
as
"
of
the constitution
there is every reason
to believe
Lycurgus,it is evident that he introduced no
"
Sparta before
sweepingor fundamental
changes into the government. He may have
the prinand
have introduced
fixed the legalage of a senator at sixty,
ciple
the Oba
in lieu either
of election by the generalassemblyfrom
of hereditaryright or of appointment by the Oba ; but otherwise he
have
of detail respectingthe
made
can
scarcelyany alteration even
with regardto the kings,
Senate,whose number, functions,and position
remained such as above described throughoutthe whole of the historical
assigned
period. The two slight
changeswhich have been conjecturally
influence
and
of the
the
the
increase
to him would
to
one
weight
tend,
of the whole
zens,
the representatives
Senate by making them
body of citithe other to
strengthenthe
tripledivision,probably
ii. G68).
Bbodes (Iliad,
*
See
note
on
page
the
282.
same,
Mr.
puiictuatioa which
prefers the
character
conservative
also
appears
in Crete
of Greece, vol.
(Hist,
Grote
connects
with
rpiaKovra
of the govern-
ii. p.
461,
ytpouaiav
note
ovv
')
4px"-
would
*
*
But
certainlyhave
Senate
tan
*
taken
the place of
ytpovaiav.
vol. i. p. 888, E.
T., where
the Roman
compared.
Herod,
; Plut.
Lye.
Ibid.
c.
(see page
282,
note
*).
and
Spai
EssatI.
changes
by puttingthe
ment
of advanced
made
BY
LYCURGTIS.
both
objectsin
285
hands
of
men
general
Lycurgus'slegislation.
With
respect to the Apella,or generalassembly of the citizens,
if Lycurgus made
change,it was probablyto increase the weight
any
and importanceof this element
in the state.
In the famous
Rhetra
which
often
tions,
was
alreadyso
quoted,
regarded as embodying his instituthe authorityto be exercised by the
stress is laid upon
a special
people.* And the assembly,as if it had gainedstrengthby his legislation,
afterwards
soon
proceeded to assert rights,which it was found
The
unusual
to restrict by new
enactments.'
limitation of
necessary
Spartansonly became entitled to take part in the
age, too, by which
assemblies
the completion
of their thirtieth year,"
is likely
on
public
instituted by him, since it plainlystands connected with
to have been
that prolonged education which was
features of the
of the leading
one
and
spirit
age
intention of
"
Lycurgeansystem.
Ephoralty,which is ascribed to Lycurgus by
and Xenophon,*and which
fairlybe regarded as in
may
all probability
offers an apparent rather than a
a
part of his system,*
which
marks
the
character
of insignificance,
real exceptionto
general
The
institution of the
'
Herodotus
(as has
observed
been
this element
as
originharmless
and
above)all
his constitutional
innovations.
portant
Im-
in its
state
ultimatelybecame, it was
trivial enough. The
Ephors of Lycurgus were
in the
punish by fine
of
and
imprisonment; and probablyappointedfor the special
purpose
who
and
those
the
punishing
Lycurgean discipline,
wat^^hingover
this generalsupervision
it.* From
or
they
superintendence
neglected
empowered
petty magistrates,
to
hold
and
court
to
grew
foreseen
I. s. c.)
koI xpiroi(Plutarch,
Si ayurfhv tlfxtv
S"i|u^
'
Plut.
*.
note
Lycurg. c. 25.
Infra, page 295,
*
Xen. de Rep. Laced, viii."
Herod, i. 65, ad fin.
*
'
"
*
See
"
note
i. ch. 65.
Book
on
3.
that Theoporopus,
likely
It is not
one
of the
Miiller
savs
"
the
"
Dictionary of Antiq. ad
forth
on
the laws
voc.
"
rhy
{Ktipeabai
fLvaraKa
kou
citizens
sense
"
to
xpoaix^ivrots
shave
Plut. Cleom.
yo/iots.
C.
cates
9), indi-
and
have
must
'
The
been
conferred.
kings swore
to
rule
according to
law
touj
("cotA
tj
w6\u
KUfifyavs
wdiiovs
GROUNDS
286
but the
originof
their
happened a century
14.
It
political
power
"
minds
attained
events
which
of Greece.*
must
to
his
reputationas
be
is
His
of that
found
one
of
in the
true
to
glory
extraordinarysystem of trainingand discipline
by
the Spartans were
all
the
nations
of
f
rom
tinental
condistinguished
Greece,and through which there can be no doubt that they
introduction
which
soughtin
V.
which
the master
be
must
Book
App.
is not, therefore,
in the political
changes introduced by
however
well adapted tj put an end to the internal troubles
Lycurgus
from
REPUTATION.
LYCUEGUS'
OF
of that
their vast
conceived
originally
power and
in his own
influence.
mind,
or
Whether
whether
this
it
system
was
it)had
been
in force
and
favour,"the
fact"
appear in any
fact,that not
has
noted
other
from
some
by
Dorian
remote
of
Mr.
greatestof
the
Grote'
state
"
that
unless it be
no
in
modern
traces
in its
names
of such
Crete, and
the
system
further
in this light,
interpose
singleancient writer views the matter
of
The
balance
o
bstacles
its
to
reception.
insuperable
ancient authorityis strongly
in favour of the derivation of the whole
whether
such
but
it may be questioned
from
Crete
on
Spartansystem
;*
of authority
is of much
a pointa balance
value,and whether probability
is not upon the whole a better guide. Granting the close resemblance
overbold
of the Cretan
to deny,*
and Spartan systems, which it seems
a
almost
"
"
EssAT
ORIGIN
I.
it would
appear
from
continent
the
Very
THE
LTCURGEAN
least
as
the
to
the
the
of
Dorian
DISCIPLINE.
that
likely
island
reallyknown
whether
colonies from
be at
to
little is
doubted
OF
from
as
the island
early Cretan
cities in
who
Peloponnese,*
287
the continent.
to
and
history,*
Crete
carried with
it may
and
not, one
were
them
into their
be
all,
new
homes
and scarcely
Hellenic Crete
insignificant,
set of
a
which he transferred bodily to his native Sparta,is to
least as improbable a tale as any that has come
down
to us
authority.
*
remote,
"
tions
institusay
on
"
15. But
from
whether
geniusof
the
whatever
from
the
spectable
re-
quarter the
Crete,from
rived,
dewas
Lycurgean discipline
from
Delphi,or (as is most probable)
it must
Lycurgushimself,
alwaysremain
that such a system was
history,
of
one
the most
astonishingfacts of
posed
imsuccessfully
To
upon
change the
grown
up
of
in
customs
is proverbially
a nation,even
to
singlepoints,
difficult;
introduce
strictness of livingin the placeof laxity,
unless under
the
of strong religious
stimulus
is almost
feeling,
unprecedented; but
without such stimulus,or at least with a very low degreeof it,to induce
to adopt an
and
set of institutions,
a nation
voluntarily
entirelynew
those of so strict and self-denying
character as
the Spartan,
is a
a
triumph of personalinfluence exceeding anythingwith which ordinary
makes
and one
which could only have
been
us
acquainted,
experience
under
circumstances.
less
than
the
Nothing
possible
very peculiar
combination
of great genius and
the one
great personalweight on
and
with
imminent
the
extreme
hand,
perilon
other,can account for
a
to have
"
6 ;
who
been
with
to the two
*
"
to the
empire
i.-iii.
; Ar. Eth.
i. 13,
"
3; Pol. rii. 2,
witness
in favour
of their
being
common
"
is the most
mysteriousof
that
belong
to have
(Lectures,vol. i. p. 251, E. T.). Ephorus seems
treated
of
Cretan
and
and his
customs
history,
distinctly
of Greece"
who
defective.
was
very
earliest notice of Dorians
The
iy
points,is
these
regard to
judgment
"
it.
systems.
without
close.
most
had
Ephor. Fr. 64; Heraclid. Pont. Fr. 3 ; Nic. Damage. Fr. 115.) Even Polybius,
the dissimilarity
of the Cretan and Spartan institutions (vi.
maintains
45) by his
silence
been
which
state
ty
iiiv'Axoiol,
in Crete
is the well-known
*ET"(Jicpi7Tes
/i"7a\i7Top"j,iv
5*
5(
passage
in the
KuSoivej, Aupiffi
t"
sey
Odysrpixd-
5io(
re
"
Niebuhr
vol. i. p.
has remarked
252). They
on
mark
the strangeness
the
presence
in
of the Cretan
the
"
whom
true
Cretans,"of
Herodotus
the
alludes
from
Asia.
large barbaric
The
to
represent the Asiatic
appear
L ch. 171-3).
Odyssey
(Book
inscriptions(Lectures,
populationof
'EreoKprfra,
inhabitants
to
SUPPOSED
288
the
submission
of the
compressed all
up in it must
the continued
found
of
desire of
The
so
ease
that
or
so
which
of
as
system,which
untried
to every
not
man
bred
slavery. Perhaps
hardships and miseries
a
so
neighbour,may
very near
render any
change acceptable
scarcelyendurable
Aniyclae and
intolerable
the
the
details of
been
felt
V.
Book
with
as
to
the
ence
prospect of relief; or it may be that the very existthreatened
by the growi-ng
power of the unsubdued
Sparta was
Achaeans, and
have
out
and
perpetualwarfare
have
held
its
been
resistance
on
been
new
App.
POSSESSIONS.
LANDED
Spartans to
within
have
consequent
which
OF
EQUALITY
lust of conquest
the
his
made
legislator
as
to
appealnot
the instinct of
are
Lycurgean discipline
fullydiscussed
in the
so
so
well
much
to
the
vation.
self-preserknown, they
and
ordinary histories,
there
is
so
little disputeconcerning
them, that it is unnecessary to swell the present
of them in this place. The reader is
account
an
Essay by introducing
referred to the description
givenby Mr. Grote,'as at once
especially
which
exists in our
the most
and
the
most
exact
language.
copious
of Lycurgus a very
16. On
one
point,however, in the legislation
importantdifference of opinionexists,into which it .will be necessary
stantial
Most
modem
to enter
writers,*
followingthe detailed and circumh
ave
of
statements
Plutarch,"
represented
Lycurgus as resuming
it out afresh in equal portions
the whole land of Sparta,and allotting
to the inhabitants.
According to this view, one of the chief objectsof
of
the lawgiverwas
maintain
to produce and
a general equalisation
him
and
ascribed
hence
various
for
to
provisionsare
having
property ;
their object to prolongthe equality,
which,without such provisions,
would have disappeared
in one
two
or
generations.He is supposedto
have
forbidden
the subdivision or alienation of lotj^,
entailingthem
eldest
the
the
if
eldest
no
daughter, there were
strictly
son, or
upon
in
have
allowed
their
lots
the
childless
of
to
son
case
only
;
persons
of any land ; and in the case
to be bequeathedto citizens not possessed
of heiresses to have providedthat they should be married only to such
of the lots
it is thought that the number
persons.' By these means
maintained
i
was
intact,and the near
equalityof possessions
preserved,
from
the originalinstitutions of Lycurgus down
to the close of the
Peloponnesianwar.
had come
be generally
17. Against this view, which
to
received,
Mr. Grote
volume
of
has argued with irresistible force in the second
his History."He
that no
has shown, first,
of
such
knowledge
any
of the provisoesto maintain it,is possessedby any of
or
equalisation
the earlier writers,
Herodotus, Thucydides,Xenophon, Plato,Isocrates,
whose
often in direct oppositionto the
statements
or
are
Aristotle,
As
"
"
Pp.
530-560.
i. 2,
" 129-134;
RESULTS
290
THE
which
whatever
App.
or
may
Lycurgusmade
him
assignto
has
no
credit
the
communism.
which
LEGISLATION.
"
"
LYCURGEAN
Book
be set aside.
"Whatever
the principle
which the Dorian
on
had originally
themselves the lands of the
partitioned
among
to
requires
conquerors
Achgeans
OF
He
or
discredit
did not
We
arrangement.
new
not
are
entitled to
ing
of invent-
regardit
may
the
rich of their
deprive
we
as
"
seek
and
equality,
distribution
original
to
"
wealth,
"
his
forbidding
of
citizens to engage
and
agriculture,
by
either in
commerce
or
to the
attachingcitizenship
in
the
pursuit
due payment
of the
of riches and
extremes
limits to
indulgetheir
satisfied if wealth
equality,but
could
be
deprivedof
its power
to
enervate.
The
18.
the
immediate
Spartans to
to
great
Lycurgus a
eflfectof the
rise with
and
power
prosperity.
the
most
of Pharis
Peloponnese;
lower
Eurotas
defeated
the
'
and
and
and
the
be
of
opened a
comparativeinsignificance
century following
the
Teleclus
(who
Lycurgus)besiegedand
the
Spartan arms
way
Achaean
ceeded
suc-
took
; received
inhabitants
for further
Alcamenes,
sea-coast.
Argives,and
from
In
traced.
GeronthraD,whose
thus
'
bound
to enable
was
Lycurgeanlegislation
sudden
the
quitted
conquests
on
the
Helos,
with
We
do
began
know by whom, or exactlyat what
not
time,the other towns upon the
Gulf
Laconian
Gythium, Teuthr6ne, Acriao, Asopus, "c. were
broughtunder,nor when the country to the east of Parnon, and that
immediatelyto the west of Taygetus,became
Spartan territory
; but
probably the conquest of these tracts followed closelyupon the full
of the Eurotas
which
was
possession
valley,
completed by the capture
Helos.
of
Thus
it would
that Sparta,within
the space of a
seem
after
than
her
and acLycurgus,more
century
quired
quadrupled
territory,
nearlythose limits which constituted Laconia Proper through
the whole periodof Grecian independence.
It is the opinionof Mr. Grote that
the formation of the order of
Perioeci was
the
introduction
to
of the Lycurgean system
subsequent
and
at Sparta,
out of the career
of conquest sketched in
arose
entirely
the precedingparagraph. He
conceives
that in the time of Lycurgus
"
"
"
"
'
See
Herod,
"
Pausan.
u.
"
6.
Ibid.
Pont.
Kol
fv^yfidijffay.
"
increase
EsbatI
tliere
in Lacedaemon
were
of
classes
two
Helot
the Helot.
of
and
"
warriors
and their
of Teleclus
successes
class introduced
new
in this view
But
he
tween
be-
counter
runs
throwing back
unite in
which
probability,
to
291
Dorian
only
formed, and
Perioecic
alike to tradition
PERKECT.
not
"
that
THE
the
'
to the
Perioeci
in many
Ephorus,*differing
of the
case
of the class
regard them,
we
date
they will equally
villages
throughouther territory,
of the
first settlers.
the
to
originalSpartan
The
in
tract
the
time
be
not
the
neighbourhood of
immediate
the
from
must
territory
city:
fined
con-
it included
and
which the invaders came,
undoubtedly the valley down
which unite above
of all those streams
probablyextended up the courses
Thus Belemna, Pellana,.^gys,(Enus,Sellasia,
Spartawith the Eurotas.
Sciros,Caryae,"o., would be within the Spartandominion from the first,
and the free dwellers in those placeswould hold the rank and condition
of Perioeci
and
duringthe
centuries
intervened
which
the
of Lycurgus.
legislation
should set aside the concurrent
testimonyof
in the main
these primitivePerioeci were
will
and no one
shown
Grote has clearly
"
Doric
element
with
intermixed
was
an
why we
Ephorus that
reason
any
Isocrates and
to
attempt
Achaean
Mr.
Achaeans.
submitted
now
the invasion
between
ia there
Nor
deny
"
in certain
that
Perioecic
townships; but it is too much to argue from the few known cases of this
in all of
kind * that a similar element existed in a greateror less proportion
inclined
to dwindle,*
them.
Sparta,where the Dorian race was always
have
scarcely
can
which
of them
that the
but
were
ships
dependenttown-
hundred
scattered
which
Doric
furnished
element
affected
slightly
the
class
in the Perioecic
generalcharacter
of the
of Perioeci must
order
Although,however, the
was
reallyvery small,and
body.'
date from
the time of
quite
Spartaby the Dorians,it is of course
lowing
the
true that its great development belongsto
century immediatelyfolthe
Lycurgus. By the conquests of Teleclus and Alcamenes
the
and
Spartan territorywas, as has been observed, quadrupled;
of
while the subjugation
have increased proportionately,
Perioeci must
doubled
Messenia, which belongsto the succeedingreigns,again nearly
the first settlement
the
habitable
"
Panathen.
"
The
only
made
in
and
territory,
caused
cases
further
are
those
of
Fragm. 18.
Amyche (Pausan.III.
Strabo
lu
i"u
" 6),Fhana
"
rt.A
{iDuL),
Geronthne
and
of the Perioecic
extension
p. 270-1.
known
is the chief
is perhaps only
(F. H. vol. u. pp.
He
63
491"5)
"
See
Dissertation
Kopstadt's
Urigineet Indole,"pp.
31-2.
"
De
Rerum
Laconicarum
ConstitutioniaLycurgew
App.
MESSENIA.
292
Book
V.
element,thoughnot
same
two
wars
might naturallyhave
and
that
circumstance,and
this
From
assignedto the
been
the
recourse
so
the
an
amount
was
formed
two
but
details
resemblance,it
of
singlecontest,
earlyfabulists had
which was
of history,
a
the
outline
meagre
furnished,had
tradition
great
from
suspectedthat there
whereto
duplication,
process
often ' to fill out
so
all that
of
have
wars
out
of
one.
The
"
"
'
"
the
As
Pausan.
Compare
Pausan
Pausanias
vi.
"
Niebuhr's
IV. iv.
"
1.
4.
Roman
Ibid.
History,vol.
*
"
2.
and
iro\tfiri"r"U
^aaiy ("!Mterarh
EssatL
by
first
messenian
war.
293
the Dorian
open
then
carried
towns,*but met
in their beds.*
with
superiorat
sea,
of the
the
Messenian
year
the
of his
protection
the
positionwhere
without
failure,
they made
field,and
neither
had
party
the
year
was
the
of
resources
In the fourth
coasts.
to take
the
field for
their return
on
fought,but without
Messenians
are
assault
forced to
himself,were
claimingthe victory.*However
even
Messenians, who
to
Spartans,unwilling
entrenched
next
the
ventured
booty. Reproached
in the
desperatebattle
strength and
monarch
and
territory,
he
their usual
was
war
the
places.* Meanwhile
plunderedthe Lacedaemonian
war
The
Sparta ravagedthe
walled
attempts upon
were
inhabitants
this basis.
from
on
besiegedthe
her
the
gates,and massacred
home
kings took
decided
any
about
said
to
retire
for this
the
result,
been
so
forced to
"
"
"
See
"
note
on
Book
"
vs..
1.
"
ch. 70.
occupied for
Pausan.
IV. ii.
"
Pausan.
as
Thirlwall
5.
"
has
no
Ibid. ch.
notion.
such
x.
rich
"
1.
"
Ibid. ch. iL
"
1.
OF
I^-^TE
294
FIRST
MESSENIAN
App.BookV.
WAR.
third
to craft
recourse
counsel
"
the
which
attended
particularsuccess
she
not
was
her
at
slow
foreignstates.*
the whole
overran
severity;the
22.
The
the
as
rent
land,which
was
first Messenian
war,
and
provisions,
and
resistance,
took
treated
to the
No
twentieth
refugein
ground,and
to the
were
reduced
populationwas
upon
their masters
Ithome
entire
becomingserfs
to
Spartansrazed
follow.
to
last,in the
with
rapidly
extreuie
of helots,
and paying
forfeited,
condition
regardedas
produce.*
which
lasted
(asTyrtaeusdeclared")
and
certainly,
probablyended,within the
exactlytwenty years, began
singlereignof Theopompus.'' According to Pausanias,it commenced
in the second year of the ninth Olympiad,*or b. c. 743, and consequently
terminated
high
in
b. c.
historical
known
on
the
These
724.
value,but
dates
they
subject. There
can
eighthcentury
of Lycurgus.
legislation
It is
"
Pausan.
Arcadia
Some
of
See
:
with
conjectured
IV. xi.
"
"
3.
within
following
of
war
a
is
fell into
century the
that important
probability,*
"
cannot
commonly
tpfpovTfs afayKuiri^vwo
be considered
reckoned
at
Tyrt8BU8,Fr.
\vypr}s
"povpa(pfpti.
Kapirhif
oaaov
In our
own
a very
country the rent
oppressiveburthen.
one-tliird of the produce. In Russia the serf giveshalf
of eight rubles fur each
annual
tax
in addition
pays an
that the
any
all that
"H/xiffu
Ttay,
is
c.
to have
with
sufficiently
and
Affftroavyoiai
This
b.
good deal
be considered
be little doubt
cannot
harmonise
109).
4.
ivvta Kol 8f"c'?t7j,
8' ifi.a.xovr'
*A/t(/"'
i.vri)t"
dvfihu i\ovTfs^
NuKeixfois, aUl Ta\a(Ti"Ppopa
Ai'xMTJTal,
nartpaiv
riixfripuv
iraripts'
See Pausan.
IV. iv.
"
"
3, and
6.
As
Mr. Grote
Pausan.
IV.
v.
"
4.
Slo, Mf"TaT)yriv
"
t'lKofitv
tvpvx^opoy.
(Fr.8.)
Thirlwall's Hist, of Greece,vol. i. pp. 862-7.
close
that
EasATl.
INTERNAL
CHANGES.
295
both
so
greatly
small
sequence
con-
the
that
probability,
Bishop
sustained
the
in
admitted'at
betweeu
it well deserves
Thirlwall
that,to supplythe
supposes
of
the
course
the
these
war,
number
Perioecic
citizens and
new
the old
and
ones
of the student.
losses which
of
Helot
Sparta
citizens
new
were
distinction
"
forming a
new
"
"
''
"
"
whole
"
body
Assembly
the
of
"
citizens
considers
he
(17
(KKXrjma
01
"
to
have
constituted
the
ordinary
only was
ed
body elect-
"
Little
This last-named
(r/
Assembly
fiiKpa cKKAT/cria).
the Senators (ycpovrcs).
but the possessors of the lower franchise had
in the generalassemblywhich
the
elected the Ephors. Hence
a vote
the
became
had
from
time
of
Ephors
Theopompus a new positiou they
the representatives,
and the sole representatives,
of the tchok people.
able
and
therefore
to
assume
a tone,
graduallyto take a
They were
tution
far above that which
position,
they had held under the originalconsti"
"
the mistaken
Lycurgus; and from this circumstance arose
pompus.
creation of the Ephoraltyto Theoview, which assignedthe original
of
The
the
colonisation of Tarentum
citizens.
portionwere
earlier period
like the Minyaa at an
they occupied,and
Their demands
of privileges.
claimed more
being
complete equality
fain
and
the
to
was
resisted,
they attempteda revolution,
government
of
disembarrass
itself of them
by adopting one of the usual means
led
and
citizens." As the Minyaewere
rid
disaffected
turbulent
of
getting
new
which
"
"
"
out
to
the
Thera, so
their abode
discontented
at Tarentum.
"
Inferiors
"
were
the stories of
Hence
to take
induced
Theopompus
and
up
Anti-
Theopompus
"
"
properlyregarded
" 1),
Polit. Ant. " 80).
(seeHermann's
*
a later addition
Gentes J/tnore","at Rome
Compare the
iL 20).
Cicero
and
both
Repub.
(de
according to
Livy (i.35)
(Pausan.
Achaeans
"
Herod,
iv. 146.
"
to the
citizen body.
COLONISATION
296
ochus
of the
misrepresentations
"
facts
the main
and
struggle,
the
"
connexion
the discontent
TARENTUM.
OF
which
history,
real
the
of
App.
in
the Messenian
correct
yet
are
with
colonisation
Book
it
in which
originated.
Mr. Grote,without
suggestedby Bishop Thirlwall.
since
he
it
by implication
rejectsit,
regardsthe
examining formally,
Inferiors
distinction between
to that
as
equivalent
Equals and
their
who
due
between
the fullyqualified
citizens,
paid
quotas to the
insuflScient for
and the disfranchised
were
means
syssitia,
poor, whose
that purpose ; while his explanation
of the two assemblies is,that the
that of the
was
fxLKpd)
largerwas
Equals only,while the lesser (j)
Tarenthe
colonisation
of
With
with the Senate !
the same
to
regard
tum, he allows that it took placeat this time,and that it was connected
himself with
serious disturbances
but he contents
with
at Sparta;
the
Antiochus
the
of
matter, without
simplyrepeating account
givenby
it with the statements
to harmonise
or
any attempt to explainits difl"culties,
Such
is the view
"
*'
"
"
"
"
''
These
of other writers.
while their
regardedas
statements
various
so
are
and
to be
one
all
distortions of
"
ing,*
conflict-
fairly
Bishop
historical fact."'
tory,
restoration of the fact is on the whole satisfacconjectural
deserves
the
best
substitute
be
to
history,
regardedas
the
historythat is possible,
considering scantiness and contradictory
Thirlwall's
and
for
if not
of the data.
character
The
24.
Messenian
second
broke
war
to Pausanias,
out, according
thirty-nine
years after the close of the first.' It has been argued that
this interval is too short to suit the expression
of Tyrtaeus the only
"
writer of
authorityon
by those whose
however,is of
*
does
History of Greece,
of
name
"
carried
on
refers to
the
quotes
Xen.
carried
was
whole, the
the
authorityof
HcUen.
III. iii." 8
I cannot
think
anything.
to
"
have
war
on
objection,
of
numbers
iKK\t\a\.o. ordinarilyunderstood
would
people
'
Mr.
reallydetermine
not
"
and, on
great weight,'
no
Ibid. p. 481.
12, p. 216),and
subject
"
fathers' fathers
"
"
the
been
applied to
that
body consistingof
But
this passage
State the
Greek
in any
general assembly of
the
mean
(Spart.Verfass.
Lachmann
decisive.
as
the
28 members.
colonised
was
by the Spartans,
in the Messenian
during the absence of the men
war
by the wives and daughtersof the Spartans engaged in it. Despised and
deprived of the rightsof citizens,they plotteda revolt,which was discovered and
crushed,the detected conspirators
being compelled to seek another country (Strab.
1.
Diodorus,
c).
8.
borne
the
on
contrary,
(Excerpt.Vut.
Helots
were
There
considerable
are
See
Ephorua
'
Pausan.
'
By
IV.
diflFcrences
the article
on
say 'The
of Amiens.'
peace
Messenian
cumbers
76 years.
war
to
between
Farthenice
(Dorians,vol.
fathers of
to
the
foundation
the
Epeunactce^
Diet, of
(Fr. 190),
fallen in the
had
narratives
in Smith's
the
to
Thcopompus
war.
Antiochus
of
Antiquities,
p.
and
871.
8 1.
xv.
C. 0. MuUer
traces
Mail),who, according to
of those Spartans who
"
But
this
our
"
not
in the
11),and
present
not
the
just.
of the hrst
of 58 years
on
(as that
is
Mr.
Grote
(184G),it
year
fathers carried
comparison is
the commencement
of Pausanias
an
war
From
would
between
not
1793
be
held
and
the
mterval
between
of Greece,
(Hist,
1793
"
according to
1846),bat
and
the
of
DURATION
298
under
their
OF
THE
WAK
App.
Book
V.
the heart of
and
however, Aristomenes
The
26.
duration
dates contained
only
for
allow
beyond the
conclude
27.
by
fourteen
The
invasion
of the
the
in the
to
Alpheus
the
and
Messenia
and
the whole
On
before
Messenian
c.
b.
we
may safely
of the seventh
middle
the
about
from
the
685
to b. c. 668.
closelyfollowed
strugglewas
minor
some
had
Eleans, who
the inhabitants of
Pisatis,"
These
which
war.
countries,
hollow
"
Elis
streams
"
which
had
intervened
of the
consisting
"
valleysof
subject
conqueredand made
were
"
rendered
the
accordingto
Triphyliaand
of
Other
terminated
war,
however,
years ; his details,
*
writers
furnish an
estimate
numbers.
two
probablylasted
conclusion
Messenian
seventeen
years.
higherof these
c, and
b.
second
was
century
an
of the
Pausanias,
in
services to the
Spartans duringthe
contest.
28.
The
Messenian
second
had
war
the
been
grandson
kings,Anaxander,
of Theopompus. During
great-grandson
Archidamus,the
EurycratesII. and
to have
mentions,'appears
by
the assistance
settled into
extensive
the
by
the
the
reignof
their
with
Arcadia,which
The
attack had
singletown
of
two
the
Anaxidamus,
successors
Herodotus
been
provoked
views
with
struggle
war
out.
lent to Messenia
with
commenced
broken
conducted
Polydorus,and
of
Tegea, which
been
ever
howed
resist-
but in the
for two generations,
againstits independence
s
uflFered
several
defeats,and sunk
third,having
palladium,*
of
into the condition of a dependant ally
Sparta,entitled however
About
the same
honours.'
time or a little earlier,
to peculiar
Sparta
all attempts
lost its
the Messeniaiit
"
who
his
who
"
Ibid. IV.
"
As
xxi
"
v.
Plutarch, who
1.
makes
the
Ibid.
actual
"
2.
siegeof Eira
last "above
duration of 24
a
certainlyassignto the war
and
Suidas
Sera Nuniinis Vindicta,"p. 548, F.),
De
treatise
speaks of the war in which this poet took part having lasted
therefore
would
"
"
Pausan.
''
Ilerod. i. 66.
"
The
VI.
xxii.
"
Compare
Spartans consulted
Pausan.
the
TuprsuoSf
voc.
years.
III. iii." 5.
Delphic
1. 8. c).
Ilerod.
i. 67-8
; Pausan.
"
Herod,
ix. 26-8.
Tegeatae bad
of Spuria.
The
oracle
"
"
(iwi
III. iii." 6.
"
the armies
ad
20
and
years,"
years (see
25
wings iu
20
or
the
privilegeof occupying
one
of the
BasATl.
DECLINE
OF
THE
KINGLY
over
of
Herodotus, and
only remains
intervened
and
this
from
Sparta
will not
notice
to
between
the
half of the
POWER.
299
thus extended
Peloponnese.
The
her dominion
external
history
by
therefore be further pursued in this place. It
certain internal changes of importance,
which
time of Theopompus and the reigns
of Cleomenea
point is
traced
with
sufficient distinctness
Demaratus.
29.
It
the boast of
went
Sparta that her form of government underfrom
its
foundation
no
original
by Lycurgus
till after the close of the Peloponnesian
struggle.*And this boast was
far just,that she certainly
continued
80
during the period indicated
remarkably free from those sudden and complete revolutions which
afflicted almost every other Greek state.
It was not possible,
however,
that she should escape altogether
the silent and gradualalterations which
the hand
of time imperceptibly
works ; and accordingly
observe in
we
her history
that little by littlethe original
constitution was
modified,and
that finally
introduced
almost as different from
state of thingswas
a
was
material
that
or
which
alteration
as
Lycurgus designed,
violence.
changedby
if the government
other been
forms
Lycurgus
had
time
at some
only the
Spartawas
preservednot
her
"
"
in their domestic
of
"
concerns
while
aff"airs,
"
is a
the
in all respectshave
the real
agement
man-
little more
nonentity,possessing
king
to the
than a senator,"and
political
obligedto have recourse
power
In Thucyto quit the town.'*
dides
Ephors before he can force a foreigner
and
them
the Ephors recall the kings from abroad
imprison
act
even
as
presidentsof the assembly,though
put them to death
and
the king is present
conduct the foreignaff"airsof the country
of a body of councontrol the monarch
on
by means
expeditions
foreign
'*
"
'*
"
"
"
"
"
"
*
"
"
"
The
to
seems
have
the
the double
a
"
"
vote
Herod,
ix. 7.
39-41.
v.
the
king possessedover
which
(Herod,vi. 57, ad fin.),
Senator
itself was
Sparta,
probably
in
iiL 148.
king sends
Ibid, and i. 134.
Thucyd. L 131.
avT6%
Ibid. i. 87.
%"popos
iit(^"t"iCfy
{62de*'eA.a"5ai),
same
**
are
Herod.
Ibid.
which
superiority
been
than
nothing more
"
"
only real
'
"
Ibid.
V.
essential to
ever, stillhave
"v.
36. vi.
12.
Remark
CONTINUED
300
cillors."
RISE
It is clear that
by
OP
slow
THE
and
EPHORS.
App.
silent process
of
Book
V.
continual
"
"
"
"
Thucyd.
*"
It appears
the
regent) on
then
when
to
63.
v.
have
exercised
Clcandridas,the
his invasion
of Atlica
father
instance is in b. c. 445,
The next
any actual control.
of Gylippus,accompanied Plistoanax, as councillor,in
(Plut.Vit.
Pericl.
c.
22).
The
fact
that
Pericles
regarded
as
send
two
above
not
first
or
that
second
of
the
summons
tingsbecause
of the
the
former
latter
were
(Plut.Vit.
not
Cleomen.
bound
to
attend
to
the
is the
bound
to obey the third summons
finingthe king appears in Thucyd. v. 63, and is,of course, included
in the general statement
t" ""
of Xenophon
Ucwol
tlaiy {oi i(t"opoi)
irfnioiiy
fity
Lac.
viii.
^oiiAcDVToi
(Rep.
4).
that
Their
they
power
were
of
"
"
Herod,
v.
39-41.
EssatI.
DIMDOJTION
kept,led naturallyto
their
and
projects,
OF
CITIZEXS.
from
entertaining
301
time
time treasonable
to
the
the further
discoveryof these projects favoured
advance
in transferring
of the Ephors,who
the royal
to themselves
to be adding to the securityof the commonprerogativesseemed
wealth.
Another
and
"
"
allow
is to be
to furnish
which
syssitia.
acted
from
as
their estates
the
the
The
traced
infanticide which
intercourse
them
by
instituted.
married
of young
persons, but
which
he
under
laid
all
those whose
disqualification
free
which
one
effected
necessary
placed upon
chieflyfrom the
he
means
did
not
and gradually
discouragement marriage,*
to
"
number
of the
handful
to
in
count,
acwas, according to one
ascribed
to
by some
territory,
at
estimated
Vit. Lycurg. c. 8),they are
Polydorus (Plut.
to Xerxes, and
Demaratus
probably
9000.
(b.c. 480),describingtheir numbers
laid them
8000
at
(Herod, vii. 234). If the 5000 sent to
exaggerating a little,
is generallysupposed,ret Svo fifpji (comp. Thucyd. iL 10),they
PUt"a
as
were,
ished.
After this they rapidlydiminwould
have
amounted
reallyat that time to 7500.
Hell.
iv.
Leuctra
VI.
at
Not
than
700
(Xen.
engaged
more
Spartans were
when
his
in
the
number
Isocrates
own
time,
(Panath.
p.
probably give"
" 16).
at 2000
(see Clinton, F. H. L p. 498,
286, C), he estimates the originalconquerors
Aristotle (about b. c. 330) declares that
note
p). This would be about b. c. 350.
Pol. ii. 6). Eighty years
^b rX^doj ijffoi',
to 1000
[ovSex"'^'"""
they did not amount
700 (Plut.Vit. Agid. c. 5).
was
later,in b. c. 244, the whole number
"
had often the
that in his time three or four Spartan brothers
Polvbius
notes
that only
truth
the
vol.
ii.
probably,
V
et.
wife (Collect.
being,
same
Script,
p. 384),
E. T.,
ii.
vol.
Miiller's
205,
Dorians,
the eldest brother could afford to marry
(see
p.
and Grote's Greece, vol. ii.p. 536, note
').
"
Of these not
It is the whole Spartiatebody which is in the reign of Agis 700.
full citizens (Plut.Vit. Agid. 1. s. c).
than 100 were
more
the Populationof Ancient
See Clinton
Greece, F. H. voL ii.Appendix, ch.
on
The
of
originalnumber
full
Spartan
In the
division
the
ii. 6).
citizens
of
"
22, pp.
491-505.
III. iii." 5.
'
Xt-n. Hellen.
"
"" 2-3).
" 8. The
The
700
number
same
who
fought
went
at
Leuctra
time.
"
Xen.
HeUen.
UI.
with
iii."" 8-11.
(Xen. Hellen.
III.
iv.
V. iii.
Agesipolisto the Olynthiacwar (ibid.
for
the
an
unusuallylarge contingent
are
DESTRUCTION
302
join
the
with
the
of
community
struggle
Greece,"
experiment
Lycurgean
and
in
Thebans
all
disunion
and
which
the
tempted
fatal
their
real
at
once
CONSTITUTION.
LYCURGEAN
OF
invasion
took
Sparta
from
away
enthusiastic
and
young
to
producing
spirit,
national
himself
and
all
her
system.
'
Xcn.
Hellen.
Plut.
Vit.
VI.
Agid.
v.
c.
"
5,
26
et
Ages.
seqq.
to
ii. 24.
robbed
internal
influence
remained
"
of
state
Agis
what
to
it
Finally
Sparta/
of
Book
App.
his
in
great
of
the
EasATlI,
EARLY
HISTORY
OF
ESSAY
ON
Obscuntj
Causes
8.
THE
EARLY
of earlj Athenian
of her weakness
of the Athenians
ATHENS.
303
II.
HISTORY
THE
OF
ATHENIANS.
history.
no
"
in
pearance
ap-
"
history stories of
"
Melanthus
and
5. Blank
Codrus.
m
of Codrus.
In7. ternal
external
"
"
"
"
"
"
His
of
recovery
legislation the
Salamis.
23. His connexion
Seisachtheia and debasement
with
Sacred
the
of the currency.
introduction
26. Constitutional
of the four
changes
and
of
Thetet.
27. Arrangement
Hippeit,Zeitgitce,
"
measures.
"
24. His
War.
Prospective
FerUaconoclasses,
25.
mtdimni,
tax
militaryservice.
burthens
council. 29. Importance of these
24. Pro-Bouleutic
Solon
founder
the true
of the democracy.
81. Solon
"
Dicasteries.
SO.
citizenshipto the
income
"
changes
"
confined
tribes.
32.
of
Laws
Solon
(ii.)
(i.)Penalties for crimes
Law
population (iii.)
against political
neutrality. 33. Results of his
appearance
revival
of discontent
Solon
leaves Athens.
34. Relegislation time of repose
85.
of the old parties Pedieis, Ac.
of Solon
his courage.
return
Tyranny of Pisistratns.
Stimulus
"
"
to
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
of Athens
is involved in even
early history
greater obscurity
than that of Sparta,owing to the comparativeisolation and seclusion,
and of the
the consequence
of its geographical
which
were
position,
out of the path
character of its soil.' Lying, as Attica did,completely
Greece to the Peloponnese
of the armies which proceededfrom Northern
little to
by way of the Isthmus or the Straits of Rhium, and possessing
with
into contact
tempt the cupidityof conquerors, it scarcelycame
1. Tire
drama.
to foster
unheard
doubt
an
geniusof
had
many
securitymight
which
would
opening
scenes
have
have
tended
sequently
con-
of the Hellenic
with
races
some
notice
by
was
from
they engaged
centuries they were
were
selves,
them-
The
thought of engaging in foreignenterprises.
made
in
content
upon
it
was
to
their
luxury and
forced upon
towards the
them, and
for
which, at
repelthe aggressions
independence.
no
the nation
longintervals,
throughthe
is
; when
arts
of
and
War,
to have
unwarlike
and
this
great power,
aggressionsupon
been
of Greece
-KXilarop
.a
rh
\^-
CAUSES
304
marked
2. A
which
they
ATTIC
WEAKNESS.
App.
BooxV
indication
made
are
OF
theus,the Athenian
commands
of 50 ships* a numa contingent
chief,
ber
which is surpassedby only six of the confederates ;*yet neither he
his troops are ever
distinction in
nor
spoken of as earningthe slightest
the field. On the contrary,in the only placewhere
the war
rolls his
Menestheus
and
invokes
of
the
aid
the
shudders,"
Ajaces,
hastily
way,
who come
and save
him
his danger.*
from
Athens
and Arcadia," as
it has been well observed,* may
justlybe regarded as the only two
in Homer
those states of Greece
which
wards
afterundistinguished
among
attained to distinction."
fail
alone
in
They
exhibitingto us
Thus Athens
neither
signsof earlypre-eminencein the arts of war."
made
for
herself
in
the
like
and
a
history
times,
primitive
Sparta
Argos,
nor
was
broughtinto notice,like the Messenians,Arcadians,and others,
by beingmixed up with the historyof more
powerfulcountries.
of
3, One
the
weakness
of Athens" -or, to speak more
cause
in the earlyages, may be found in the want of a
of Attica
accurately,
common
centre,and single
governingauthority
; another, in the inferior
character of the Pelasgicrace.
Attica,"we are told,"until the time
"
"
"
"
"
'
"
"
of
divided
Theseus, was
ruler,which
into
number
of
petty states,each
under
its
in
another.
It
only when
'
and
Cephisia,
of
Phalerus
four
; and
of these one,
was
Tetrapolis,
itself
federacy
con-
or
"
"
"
It may
however
power
indications
be
doubted
whether
reallyeffected at
was
this
of the continuance
the consolidation
earlydate.
of cantonal
There
of the Athenian
to
sovereignty
"
"
"
"
"
'
Ibid. 1. 8.
Thucyd.
and
Age," vol.
wanting
long
times
i. p. 139.
c.
ii. 15.
del
KOTO
ov
"i rhv
^vp^faav fiovKtv"T6fi.fVoi
TtoKfis
tie Homeric
not
are
fKatrrot
itroKiTtvovTo
Koi
"
ifiovKtvovTo.
Philochorus, Fr. 11, quoted by Strabo (ix.p. 677).
"
Strabo,viii. p. 556 ; ix. p. 579 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc. TtrpdiroKis.
'
In the Homeric
which is supposed by some
to have
hymn to Ceres (Demeter),
pendent
been
composed as late as b. c. 650, Eleusis appears to be regarded as quiteindeof Athens.
however,to
Herod,
See
Mr.
Grote's remarks
i. 30, is (Ithink)mistaken.
(voL
iii.pp.
94-6),whose
reference,
ATHENS
306
REPULSES
THE
DORIANS.
App,
Book
tillthe stream
she againenjoyeda period
of tranquillity,
of
Melanthus,*
overflowed
from
the Peloponnese,and
Dorian
had
conquest, which
and
the
itself
over
Megarid,set her way, and
Corinth,Egina,
spread
found her very existence threatened by the powerfulrace
which
Athens
and
the
of
the
had destroyed
now
Atridae,
sought to master
kingdoms
of which
have
This expedition,
of the
the whole
of Greece.
we
one
unsuccessful
it
earliest notices in Herodotus,'
was
as
failed,
certainly
;
and
told,through the self-sacrifice of Codrus,*Melanthus'
son
we
are
who
successor,
reminds
to
his
himself
us
side.
own
The
Dorian
country in
for his
6. The
longperiodof
that
upon
contrasts
profoundand
unbroken
so
From
of the eleventh century before our era.*
of
Solon (b.c. 600),a period
four centuries
historyof Athens
almost
was
Boootia and
her neighbours,
left the
Megara;
also have
may
in which
Eretria,
Chalcis and
there is
;*but
She
blank.
but
taken
three
any
access
external
undoubtedlywith
of small importance,
countries
part in the
almost
changed.*
un-
strugglebetween
pated
partici-
of the Greeks
the age of
to
half,the
wars
they were
distinct evidence
no
that time
and
had
the
respectivepositionsof
She
rate
which
manner
repose, which
and with the
and
entered
peril,
this
from
devoted
she
of
did
so, and
territory
or
at any
of tation.
repu-
most
"
endured
was
and
repulsed,
the
; but
sooner
no
Dorians
"
forced
had
taken
means
them
'
Pausan.
ix.
Book
ch. 76.
V.
v.
"
Athens
gained
Citha!rou,but
Boeotian,but
Bame
seems
*
on
to
the southern
have
to have
Thucyd.
ii. pp.
somewhat
i. 15.
become
been
the
314-18),or
from
b.
c.
1069.
Bccotia.
with
Compare Herod,
p. 49.
an
Oropus.
99, and
v.
note
ad loc
IONIAN
fiasATlI.
of the lonians
MIGRATION.
the northern
from
coast
of the
but
narrow
307
who had been
Peloponnese,
to
valleys the expelled
fertile
their kindred
in Attica.
Achaeans/ and to seek an
asylum among
With
Greeks of various other tribes,
them, however, were
intermingled
the migratory
Pylians,Phocians, Cadmeians,fcc,"whom
in
movements
from their homes.
perhapsother causes, had made fugitives
believed
the
commonly
by
Greeks,Neleus, a son
with his elder brother,
of Codrus, having quarrelled
Medon, to whose
led out the first of the emigrantsfrom Attica,*
throne he had aspired,
of which were
and, passingthrough the Cyclades,
occupiedupon
many
the main body to the Asiatic coast,where he settled
the way,*conducted
them at Miletus.
afterwards
Androclus, another son of Codrus,soon
made
settlement
at
a
at LebeEphesus,*Andraemon,*or Andropompus,*
progress, and
dus, Damasichthon
elsewhere
founded, and
and Promethus
at Colophon,*
and other sons
drus
of Countil
in
the
of
few
twelve
cities were
course
a
;
years
the confederacy
established
the Ionia of
which formed
historic times.
There
is
details above
scarcelya
given were
doubt
that the
from
writers,
legendary
derived,"invested"
originally
however, is to
parallel,
and
which
be drawn
Miletus
certain number
the formation
colonies,
owing
the
to
coloimation.
pation
occu-
Phocaea,
to
of years.
No
of these settlements
essential
The
the
undue
an
speaking.'The
from
coast
between
migrationand
exists between
here
are
whom
with
difference
latter is
naturally
connected
with
the
advance
and
being
regular
gradual,
growth
is bound
of the colonising
by no such laws,being
power ; the former
the result of a sudden
need or a sudden
pulse,
imabnormal and irregular,
marvellous
in
brief
and
therefore
a
rapid,startling,
space
often beginningand ending within 10 or 20
vast changes,and
effecting
be the true historyof the originand formation
Whatever
may
years.
the object of the present
of the Ionian confederacy which it is not
it
reasonable
that the movement,
further
is
to
Essay to trace
suppose
slow and
"
"
"
so
far
as
Attica
concerned,was
was
one
find
we
that
Herod,
"
Ibid. i. 146
"
i. 146
Pausaniaa
; vii. 94
Pausan,
gives the
vent
once
ingly
rapidly; and accordwith the Ionian
connected
traditions
reignof Medon
single
of short duration.
have drained
would
found,the surplus
population
as
off
that
in the
; viii. 73.
VII.
ii. " 2.
historyat
full
Also
iElian
97;
Eustath.
ad
*"
Herod,
"
Pausan.
Fr.
63;
Perig.'823;
Dionys.
vii. 95 ;
Thucyd,
;
de Ex. ii. p. 603, B. ; Eustath. ad Dion. Per. 525.
'
VII. ii. " 4, "c.
Strab. 1. 8. c. ; Pausan.
*
"
Strab. 1. 8.
iii.
Pausan.
VII.
" 2.
VII.
600), made
B.C.
"
See
c.
Mimnermus,
however, the Colophonian poet (about
without
from Pylos,
the founder, and brought him straight
iii. " 1.
Andraemon
Athens
(ap.Strab.
the remarks
of Mr.
mentioning
xiv. p.
Grote
909).
(Hist,of Greece,vol.
p.
232).
F"^^K
308
Bubsequenthistorythere
which
is
found
was
ATTIC
TRIBES.
7. The
of
no
appearance
at that time.
necessary
internal historyof Athens
App.
to the
recurrence
Codrus
from
Book
V.
policy
Solon,while
to
it
partakesin some
ternal
degreeof the quietand negativecharacter of the exnevertheless
the
of
of
series
a
same
history
period,presents
slight
but significant
changes,by which the ancient heroic monarchy was gradually
basis.
transformed
into an oligarchy
There are also
on
a narrow
assignedto this perioda certain number of institutions,
broadlymarked
the
Athenian
the
sections
into which
surface
of
the
historyby
upon
in themselves,
nation was
and important
which are
at once
split,
interesting
modified
for the most
in
the
form
to
time
a
as
part continuing
of
or
Clisthenes,
after which
when
time
and
"
growth
historyof the
first comes
8. The
division
earliest known
(or
oligarchy,
to
the
hand
will
Early History
Teleonies
These
account
"
Athens
of the
it received
short
later.
even
sketch
of the
Attic
and
uS^gicoreis,
Hopletes,
Geleontes),
people
of
the
Solon,
complete the
date
which
at
that
was
Argadeis.''These
into
four
are
apparentlyto the whole Ionic race
regarded by
division
the
of
the
Dorians
into Hylt
o
gome
as
triple
simplyparallel
is
ultimate fact which
to say, as an
laei,
Dymanes, and Pamphyles that
inner
the
of
which
and
into
it is idle to
cannot
we
significance
analyse,
and
correct
usual,'however,
perhaps the more
inquire."The more
distinct
in
these
remarkable
the
trtce
of
names
a
sees
early
opinion,
them
in Attica,regarding
condition of society
the
as
plainlyindicating
and
of
existence in early Greece, as in India
the
Egypt,
system of
in
This
and
caste.
foot-note,*
a
subject has been already discussed
if
The
Attic
needs
further
notice.
scarcely
castes, they existed,
any
passed into
belong to the very infancyof the nation,and had certainly
In the historic times no
tribes long before the reign of Codrus.
perior
su-
tribes
common
"
"
"
honour, or dignity
even,
another ; and
*
had
Julius
been
it may
Pollux,a
be doubted
writer
divisions
various
of
to
seems
whether
the second
this.
before
have
the
attached
to
tribe
one
originof the
Under
Cecrops
there
had
over
or
division,
us
been
that there
four
tribes,
had
Cecropis,Autochthon, Actcea and Faralia : under Cranaiis the names
been,
Cranais,Atthis, Messogaea,and Diacris : under Erichthonius, Dias, Athenais,Pos*
eidonias,and Hephaestias(viii.
109). At last,in the time of Erechtheus,the names
and Argadeis, were
adopted. I cannot
Teleontes,Uopletes,.^igicoreis,
regard this
attach to it any particular
visions
value. Of the four distatement
even
as
or
historical,
that any was
there is no evidence
reallyin use but the last.
"
It is to
mark
of Ion
(Herod, v. 66
inscriptions
belonging to
sons
are
names
various
Ionic
said to have
been
taken
from
the four
Eurip.Ion, 1579
"c.).
See
Mr.
For
the arguments
Grote's
on
of
See
note
on
Book
v.
ch. 66.
dc Com.
questionsee
Ath.
p.
C. F. Hermann's
851,
et seqq.
; and
Al-
Pol. Ant.
Thirlwall's
^^AYlL
the
CLANS
primitiveimportof
of those who
used
them
divisions,
forminga
pervadingthe
and
been
to unite
9. The
more
tribes,was
"
"
Houses."
each
clans,and
brotherhoods
actual number
times,the
a
or
tended
scattered
which
organisation,
break
to
members
down
of what
had
"
10,800
These
doubt
no
numbers, below
more
ideal than
in
of
groups,
arrangedthe
which
he
the
the
regards
artificial formations
who
aggregation." He
as
that of the
of the Roman
recently
"
families.
the contrary.
It is the opinionof Mr.
of
till
barriers'
are
phratries,
or
clans
means
clan
local
independenttowns.
such as became
extinct ; and
replacing
the
or
as
rising
falling,
races
particular
according
no
one
double
30
was
of
for
Each
'"
of 360
into
basis
community,
one
309
political
the
confederation
BROTHERHOODS.
convenient
whole
into
AND
arisingout
families
denominated
arrangement
of the
in
proved prolific
the unit
familywas
clan,and
families
was
still more
in this
made,
was
the brotherhood,
will of the
lator,
legisexistinginto certain
clans," aggregated the clans into
which
"
the
he
mere
found
"
and
into "tribes."*
brotherhoods,".
finallyput the "brotherhoods"
Grantingin one place that the transaction which he thus describes is
involved in deep obscurity,
and that
have no means
of determining
we
to what
the Gens at the unknown
extent
epoch of its firstformation
based upon
was
relationshipor otherwise,he nevertheless assumes
and
throughouthis whole account the absence from the gentilitial
ties
of
the
their
of
and
phratric
principle relationship,
purelyarbitrary
and
factitious character. In this view
he re-asserts
a
theory of
Niebuhr's
in
which
has
not
a basis in
Germany,*
accepted
generally
assertions of the grammarians,*
of the state of belief in their
expressive
but
which
is
the
to
own
day,
opinionsof earlier and more
contrary
It
of the case.
well as to the probabilities
as
philosophical
writers,*
*
"
"
"
This
view
rests
chieflyon
"
'
*
by
i. p. 898, E. T.
Hist, of Greece, vol. iii.pp. 73-7.
Roman
History,vol. i. pp. 305-9, E. T.
The
Wilda
Ibid. p. 78.
PRIVILEGES
310
has been
well observed
by C.
OF
THE
CLANS.
F.
App.
Book
order.
reverse
In
addition
the
bond
of
became
be interred/
Again,the
Byz.
"ppiTop(s(ap.Step}).
arguuient it is assumed
that Aristotle
sub
must
of
"
drew
(Niebuhr,vol.
have
Tarpa).
voc.
that Pollux
Aristotle's Politics"
from
members
clan
an
possessed
In order
bis account
interest in the
the
to escape
of the Athenian
weight of
contradicted
this
constitution
fore
there-
though
sionally
certainlyhad the work of Aristotle before him, and quotes from it occaother
(iv.174; ix. 80; x. 165, "c.),yet, as it is clear that he had many
which
s
tatement
with
to
tell
cannot
authorities,we
possibly
regard
any particular
he makes
whether
it came
from Aristotle or no.
Mr. Grote
candidlyadmits in one
place that Aristotle would have rejectedhis theory (p. 80), and, indeed, that the
ancient Greeks
of a gens to have had a common
generally believed the members
*
Pol. Ant. " 99.
ancestor
(p.79).
'
Niebuhr
When
is searching for analogies from which
to illustrate his theory,
the case
of the Suliotes presents itself to him first of all. Yet here he is obligedto
acttitd familiea
the 31 houses or pharos,so far "s we
confess that
can
gather,were
Jews
E.
The
tribes
of
the
another
descended from, a common
stock
are
(p.305,
T.).
Pollux
"
"
notorious
*
Mr.
instance.
Grote
instances
as
analogous
"
the
cient
an-
families
in Friesland
and
EmatH.
TRITTYES
property of
'
it;
if
in
absolutely
man
clan,and
In
^n
the
earlytimes property
could not
be
his clansmen
children,
enjoyedthis
the
NACCRARIES.
clansmen.
the
died without
all the
to
brother
all their
vested
was
AND
if any
privilege,
him.
Even
died intestate.*
one
after
They
Solon,they
right of
fortune
marrying any heiress of the clan, who had the misthis
orphan; though
was
counterbalanced,
privilege
after the time of Solon,by a corresponding
them to
obligation
upon
them
with
suitable
marry
poor orphans,or provide
portions.'Some
clans moreover
and perhapsall,
had common
certainly,
property,which
administered
of
their
There
treasurer
own.'
was
also a general
was
by a
duty on the part of all members of the clan to help,defend, support,
who
ance,*
and, in case of need, avenge other members
requiredtheir assistwas
which, though not exactlya privilege,
a
strong bond of
have been felt rather
must
union, and in an unsettled state of society,
to be left an
as
advantagethan
an
It resulted
members
of
which
feeling
persons of
their
In that
blood, that
narrowly watched
did not
to citizenship
enrolled
children of
of
born
in the
who
women
of
preservation
the
"
were
phratryof
and
of any
or
Thus
who
women
clan
foreignwomen,
also excluded.'
were
citizens,
not
were
descendants,unless
they were
case
The
mother.
in them of
participation
clan was
to a
jealously
members.*
the
existing
by
or
therebybecome ycvi^rai,
law, and
did their
nor
ffipdropfi]
the
admission
different
the
admitted
Foreigners
citizens.
burthen.
guarded by
as
in part from
the material
advantagesaccruingto the
clan from
their membership, in part from the religious
the citizens,"
and purityof descent among
legitimacy
may be considered
whole
the
and
of
the
main
as
organisation
;
object
import
political
a highvalue in the
though,even apart from this,it must have possessed
"
"
eyes of
wise
statesman,
based
classes,
and
foundation of
the double
upon
establish
ferent
of dif-
close union
communion
religious
consanguinity.
10. The
and
*'
tendingto
as
'
is uncertain
according
proof of
p. 1307 ; and
'
Plutarch
Dem.
c.
de Pvrrh.
51.
tribe
of the
these
three
divisions
were
Phratry and
writers the
cf. MarceUin.
specialburial-place,
Cic. de Leg. ii. 26.
the
vit. Solon,
Macart.
c.
21.
p. 1068
Diod.
tribes
was
contained
("^uX";)
it also contained
whether
to some
each
As
Brotherhoods,"
so
For
division
other ancient
Naucraries.
that into
three
Trittyes
Phratries
or
or
Thirdings."It
Trittyes,
reallydistinct and separate;
names
two
the Trittyswere
"
vit. Thuc.
p. ix. Dem.
*
lb.
Sic. xii. 18 ; Terent, Phorm.
Eubulid.
c.
I- ii. 75 ; Issbus,
'"See the inscriptionin Ross's Attischen Demen, p. 26, where the treasurer
of the AmynandridsB is mentioned.
(to/xi'os)
the clansmen
*
of bloodshed, when
definite in the case
most
The obligation
was
Macart.
c.
law
p. 1069). In
to
bound
and the phrators were
by
prosecute (Dem.
and
of
it was
matter
other cases
feeling
usage.
(pparSptiv Tto\\w"
Note the expressionin Isaeus (de Ciron. haered. 19),rwy
*
itnuv KoX
s Dem.
'
See
aKp
^"i"s
Neaeer. p. 1376.
PoL Ant.
Hermann's
i avr
aKoirovfifVuv.
*
c.
"
100.
Isaeus,1. s.
c.
POLITICAL
312
of the
POWER
COXFINED
TO
EDTATRIDS.
Book
App.
"
Of
"
distributions here
the two
it is evident
considered,
Naucraries
existed
merely for
important.
nothingbut material interests. The Pbratries and Clans
were
privateas well as publicunions,and had the
sacred assoclosest connexion
and most
with all the deepestfeelings
ciations
the Athenian
into
contact
the one
of the people. With
came
and merelyin the way of business ; the other was
an
on
rare
occasions,
itself with
his social and
entwined
element
of his daily life,and
ings.
feelwith his ordinaryduties,and with his religious
domestic affections,
by
was
far
the
touched
exist and
to
while
history,
the
into
sliortly
attached
former,if not
entire desuetude.'
to the old
ancient
Clans
'
Athens
(Fr.3),Pollux
identifythe rpiTTui
which was
(tdfos),
to
Mr.
Aristotle.
the
with
of
seems
300,
Curiata
Harpocration(ad
that
assume
nothingin
antiqueRome,
300 gentes.'
of
there
that
adds
be traced
may
of the
each
Harpocration(ad
"ppuTpia.Pollux
to
organisations.
two
Curies,but
and
from
one
and
lllV
(viii.
and
equivalent,
Grote
Gentes
to have
appear
rough resemblance
the Comitia
correspondsto
not
either of these
to
Phratries
and
Senate
original
Aristotle
does
political
privilege
into
organisation
Roman
the
to
nor
that
earlytimes
in the
In that of the
tinued
con-
flourish
11. It is remarkable
been
and
constitution,*
the Cllsthenic
Hence
very
more
and
state purposes,
The
all
yeyvvTai),
voc.
wa."i
third
ascribes
rptTTvs)
voc.
and
the rpiTrvn
the
term
this view
were
"("paTplai
Phot.
'
viii.108
I'olllux,
Lex.
bito'i6vti i)trvfinopia).
p. 288 (^vavKpapia
from
this circumstance,
; but to derive their name
Synag.
'
Book
on
v.
(seenote
perhaps the meaning of
the Heads
Cylon'srevolt (I.s. c.)that
does, is wrong
*
This is
ch.
the
See
Macart.
many
p. 1054, and
Photius
says
from
48
navy
But
amountinic
to
with
1
when
he
of the Naucraries
with
says in connexion
that time bore rule in
at
Athens."
*
Pollux
71).
Herodotus
"
as
mean
above
passages
Isseus,de Ciron.
Uaered.
(s.v. NauKpapio),that
50, making
the
soon
5 in
each
c.
of Naucraries
raised the number
Athenian
of
the
the
fact
and
tribes;
Clisthenes
of his
10
after to 60
rise of the
c.
19.
at
Athens, nor
confirmation
of the
of this.
Naucraries
the earlyAssembly,
appears.
dis-
waa
ADVANCE
314
when
and
THE
OF
ARISTOCRACY.
App.
Book
V.
have
ruled
appointed,must
pretty nearlyat their
maintained
in a quasimoreover
pleasure. The old royal familywas
t
he
confined
the
to
royal position,
archonshipbeing
Medontidae,or
once
descendants
of
the
Medon,
and
son
of Codrus.
successor
On
the other
hand, hereditaryright,
as
understood,was abolished ; and at
previously
the death of an Archon, the Eupatrids chose his successor
out of those
descendants
Medon
of
who
of
age to govern.
It is remarkable
this state of things
that,accordingto the traditions,
maintained
without
further
for
three
centuries.
Medon
itself,
change,
had twelve successors
whose
in the ofl"ce of life-archon,'
united reigns
said to
are
have
it
land
comfort
be
must
with
an
of 296
space
their names,
authors,that the time
perhaps of
the
covered
in Athenian
blank
were
was
and
remembered,
deficient rather
had
at home.*
"
the
the
The
of
tranquillity
"
Asiatic colonisation,
than
yond
life-archons be-
silence of ancient
abroad,and
of peace
one
contentment
of
left the
surpluspopulation
; labour
after
free
institutions
yearning
a
was
and
probably well paid; above all,the
the excitement
of political
had
not yet commenced.
Athens
life,
was
in her boyhood,unconscious,satisfied with life; free from
those fierce
in part noble,in part selfish and
which
iu the
cravings,
brutalising,
in
the
of
the
mark
adolescence.
individual,
nation,as
period
13. On
the termination
of this long interval of almost complete
rest and
was
inaction,the advance of the aristocracy
rapid. In the
first year of the seventh
was
Olympiad (b.c. 752),the life-archonship
duration
of
the
office
and
the
limited
to
to ten
an
was
end,
brought
but without infringement
the rightof the Medontidae
to its
on
years,*
exclusive
this
not
the
possession. By
change,
only was
dignity
but the responsibility
rendered a reality,
of the Archon
was
diminished,
for he could be actually
for any abuse of his authority
called to account
the Eupatrids obtained a
at the close of his ten years of office. Thus
which
the
nominal
slow to use ;
not
over
sovereign,
they were
power
and we find that in the reignof the fourth decennial Archon
(b.o. 714),
took
had
which
he
of
of
act
they
committed,*not
cruelty
advantage an
*
These
were
Acastus, Archippus, Thersippus,Phorbas, Megacles,Diogndtus,
Pherecles,Ariphron, Thespieus,Agamestor, Jischylus,and AlctuaeoD.
"
Euseb.
number
'
Chron.
Can.
Pars
ii.p. 306-320.
But
comp.
Pars
i.
c.
30, where
the
Alcmaeon
8
'
Leimone
wore
(b.c. 1U50-752).
killed
and
so
was
given to
of
'
who
Jieinionis,
with
death.
punislied
or
the
crime
was
fourth
taken
decennial
in
the Damsel."
(See Heraclid.
Pont.
I. 3 ; Nic. Damasc.
EwatH.
eupatrid
assembly.
325
but to
only to deposehim individually,
of that
time
and
(b.c. 684) the mask was altogether thrown oflF,
the last remnant
of the monarchy disappeared
before the assaults of
the aristocrats.
The
decennial
and
(sole)archonship was
abolished,
in lieu of it a governingboard was
set up, consisting
of nine persons,
who were
them the kinglyfunctions,
to share
and to hold office
among
of government
such as
a form
only for a year. Thus was
established,
with numerous
an
especially
affects,
oligarchy
magistratesand a short
of office,
term
members
is best
whereby that equalityamong its own
exclusive
which
is
dear to an
the destruction
as
produced,
as
aristocracy
of all antagonistic
powers.
14. Such
said to have been the steps whereby the Athenian
are
obtained
the complete possession
of the sovereignpower.
Eupatrids
The
and instruments
wherewith
means
obscure,
they worked are more
and requireinvestigation.
It has been noticed
that from the earliest
in every Greek monarchy an Assembly or Agora, which
times there was
exercised a certain amount
of control over
publicaffairs. This assembly
of all
consisted,
rightfully
accordingto the idea universally
prevalent,
the freemen
of
in
the
It
would
state.
capable
bearing arms
seem,
tute
however,that at Athens the Eupatrids contrived graduallyto substifor this body the mere
assemblyof those of their own order. The
*
effect
was
as
if at Home
suppressingthe
the
Patricians
and
Centuries,
had
at any
them
replacing
succeeded
time
in
the
all occasions
on
by
obtained the power of nominating
Eupatridsthus certainly
received
the Phylo-Basileis,
have originally
who
must
or
Tribe-Kings,*
their appointment from the whole
people; and they probably also
named
the Prytaneis of the
Naucraries,*as they undoubtedly did
afterwards
both the decennial and the annual Archons.
Through the
exercise
would
at once
a very
Phylo-Basileis
they
importantinfluence
The
Curies.
the
over
of the
monarch,
for the
king,without
tancum.*
would
They
Naucraries,have
which
revenue,
resist their
had
could
hold
both
it is
monarchy
as
an
Assembly
first
assessors
in the
for the
of
inability
to
was
and must
(dyopa),*
an
element
have
the
means
mainly advanced.
essential
over
the
the monarchs
noticed,by
be
Pry-
Prytaneisof
force and
the military
institution remains
which
the
sentence
appointed the
over
fullyaccount
aggressions.
deliver
not
they
would
Still another
15.
he
also,if
a
from
were
Phylo-Basileis
whom
to
of
Council
of the ancient
existed
at
Athens
51 ;
684.
B. c.
Pollux,viiL 111
PoUux, viil 111, and
See
"
and
Supra, Essay
i. p. 283.
*
120.
c.
19.
96.
Supra, Essay L
p. 283.
ESTABLISHMENT
316
from
the remotest
times.
OLIGARCHY.
OF
There
is
to think
reason
no
BookT
App.
kings ever
alone
enabled
is the
much
never
than
more
first of the
the
"
'
and
fore
theremay
periodthere was from first
nobles,"
we
throughoutthe monarchical
much
as
Senate,possessing
weight as the Roman, and acting
influential check upon
ment
most
the king,and a most
as
a
powerfulinstrufor the aggrandisement
that
of the Eupatrids. It is with reason
critics and historians identifythis primitivecouncil with
the
many
Senate
tinguishe
disof Solon,was
of Areopagus," which, after the time
The
by that affix from the new Council established by him.
bulk of ancient writers,indeed (if
Plutarch
ascribed
believe
'),
we
may
the institution of both Senates to Solon
but
have
we
already
seen, in
;
that
assume
to last
"
connexion
upon
with
little stress
how
Lycurgus,*
the
preponderanceof authority.To
country
antiqueand
institutions
primitive
they may
be laid in such
can
late
are
be set
date,may
.^schylus,
who, coming within
making him
it
the author
of the
alreadyexistingin
as
earlier.'
If Solon
would
powers
had
have
as
of whom
the
equipoise
an
Orestes
than
its
from
represented
500
years
that
its
probable
Areopagus,it is
and
definite,
more
more
"
of
far
so
ho
of
doubtedly
un-
single
AreopagiteCouncil,that
the time
were
name
instituted the
been
popularlyassigned,however
"
lawgiverof
first known
are
uniformlythe further men
of Plutarch's
authority
majorityof writers,"most
of
case
It is also
weight less.
since from
have borne the name
of /SovAt;,
very unlikelythat it would
his time its functions were
of
than
far more
those of a court
a council."
But if it was
continued with diminished powers
ancient institution,
an
its ancient name,
its retaining
even
by Solon,we can easilyunderstand
"when that
had
name
and
inappropriate,
become
strong hold
we
regard it
survived
the
how
as
which
sweepingreforms
draw
portion of
past should
watchword
upon
the
to itself the
it; and
Athenian
'
See
"
As
to
Eupatridseffected
Thirl
constitution which
we
Clisthenes,
stand
under-
can
more
opponent of democratic
16. Such
then would
seem
the
and
of Solon and
the Athenian
cling around
and
of its
it should
conservative
claims,and
vagueness
If
great numbers of the Athenians.
the vastness
it had
for the
account
can
we
have
their
been the
which
was
instruments
the
the
the
mined
deter-
whereby
which
usurpations usurpations
"
"c.)
Essay
n.
issued
REIGN
in the
closer
even
'
OF
THE
about
establishment,
than
the Tribunate.
that which
The
noble
OLIGARCHY.
the year
existed at
b.
Kome
c.
3IY
684, of
before
an
oligarchy
the institution of
clans not
even
franchise to
members
"
"
and
beyond
them
rendering
the
charmed
harsh
and
unjust
towards
all those
who
were
circle of their
We
order.
own
gatherfrom
may
that in
by the democratical party in Attica,'
the distributions of territory
which were
made from time to time under
Athens passedfrom the pastoral
life to the agrias
Eupatrid influence,
cultural,
it was
the
and
desirable
less
lands that were
only
poorer
allotted to the small cultivators.
for written laws,
Again, the demand
afterwards
name
which
borne
is the
shown
toi^ards the
to imply that undue
was
power,"and seems
severity
humbler
those
of
allowed
while
parative
coma
were
criminals,
higher grade
The
it
universal poverty, moreover,
which
was
one
impunity.
of the objects
of Solon's legislation
the
to remedy, proves
incontestably
which
of
and
had
a
prevalence
tyrannical
oppressivespirit,
ground
the humbler
classes to the lowest point whereat
existence was
down
the
and which
was
preparedto ruin the state by enforcing
possible,
law of debt in the full rigourof its archaic severity.
primitive
17. It appears that during the space of nearlysixty years (from
and speaks of the people
(1.s. c.)calls the oligarchy Ktof tutpa^ov"
it
under
(SuvAcvoKra).
slavery
tion
Whereas
at Rome, in the worst
times,the Plebeians had a voice in the elec-
'
as
"
Aristotle
held
*
of
in
one
consul
So
much,
"
"
"
"
and
who
LAWS
318
DRACO.
OF
App. Book"V.
684
c.
to B. c.
"
"
maintenance
discontent
The
be taken.
unusual
under
popular
similar circumstance
requirementthat the
pendent
deand
of offences shall no
arbitrary,
penalties
longer be fluctuating
but
the
interest
of
the
presidingmagistrate
capriceor
;
upon
be fixed by a positive
enactment, to which all judgesshall be bound to
conform
their sentences.
this demand
became
When
so
generaland so
tance,
passiveresisurgent that it could no longerbe safelymet by a mere
ing
Professthe Eupatrids resolved to deal with it in another way.
to consent
to what
was
requiredof them, they appointedone of
their body
down
noble
who
has
to the ofl"ce
to us as Draco
come
a
of chief Archon, and empowered him to produce a written code of laws,
The
accordingto which justice should thereafter be administered.
the
instead of mitigating
doubt
instructed,
legislator
was, however, no
of the ancient and traditional scale of punishments,
to heighten
severity
and aggravate it ; and so thoroughly
that his
did he act in this spirit,
of
demand
"
i. e. of
'
"
"
laws
said
were
with blood.*
in later times
\Death
but
sacrilege,
for
the
made
was
have
been
written,not
not
penalty,
only
with
or
idleness,
visited with
ink,but
for murder
and even
in self-defence,
the attempt to change one of his
for homicide
adultery,
while
petty thefts,
be
to
It
and
for
laws,
probably
likelyto be a convenient instrument in
the hands of the rulingclass,
and
into their subjects
for striking
terror
the
and
of discontent which
their cupidity
stifling rising
spirit
sion
oppreshad
To
crush
drown
in
or
by
terror,
blood,the
provoked."*
feared and
nascent
democracy,which at its very birth they at once
to
was
thoughtthat
The
"
such
perpetualdisfranchisement.'
code
was
was
"
Thesmothetes"
appliedto every Archon ; only as the first three
the six who had no specialdesignation
ordinarilydesignated by other titles,
to be regarded as
came
dftrnodfTai nar' i^oxhv- 0""tm^" is properly a law (comp.
and was
used by Solon (Fr. xxiv. 1. 2). In earlytimes the distiuctioa
so
3"fi"'(rTT;v),
name
were
between
*
the
laws
and
decrees
name
*
^
edicts is unknown.
the
judge in disputesbetween citizens and uoa-citizeaa;
generaljurisdiction.
is suspicious
The name
from its peculiaraptness. It is perhaps reallya niebwhich has ousted the true appellation.
Dcmades
(Vit.Sol. c. 17).
ap. Plutarch.
See Lysiasde Caed. Eratosth. c. 11 ; Demosth.
c. Aristocrat,
p. 687 ; AuL GelL
; the Polcniarch
other
or
Tiic "P^jxi^viirwi/vfiot
judged all disputesconnected with the familyand with
homand phratricties ; the /SatrtAcvsdecided cases
of sacrilege
and icide
gentilitiul
six archons
had
was
a
IX. xxxvi.
"
4.
EftBATlI.
REVOLT
hated,seems
have
to
18. The
Draconic
they
"
scorpions of
in
more
fiercely
would
men's
be
was
of the weakness
had
of the
Eupatridsat
perhaps owing rather to
miscalculation
to any
their part,either
on
of their adversaries.
murmured
at the
likelyto
not
was
Draco.
intention
succeed
not
3I9
submit
outbreak.
period
an
one
"
and
than
government
**
there
did
or
strength,
w
hich
spirit
own
CTLON.
circumstances
of their
OP
"
conjectureand
to the mere
that
within
took
placeat
of the
for
probability
the
which
interpretation
has
years of Draco's
Athens, which was
near
twelve
and
constitution,
Cylon,a
nature.
which
had
down
come
to
us.
violent
a
arcbonship,
t
he
destroying whole
the
highestrank
assign
It is certain
permanent results of
Eupatridof
shall
we
commotion
framework
ant
import-
most
and
a
position,'
husband
for
government,
have
been
his
and
daughter,
suddenly appeared in
made
assisted
by
himself
a
body
master
he
is said to
Acropolis. He
Whether
any change.
patriotic
(likeSpurius Cassius and
; whether
or
againstthe
arms
which
existingconstitution,
welcome
to
selfish
the
of
the motives
of
led great
Cylon were
Titus
Manlius)
of
sufferings
orders,
father-in-law,
Theagenes,*
or, like Pisistratus and his own
merely soughtto make the advocacyof popularrightsa stepping-stone
to power, is perhaps
writers decide the
open to question. Most modern
doubt unfavourablyto the character of Cylon,and it must
be admitted
urged to
was
his
enterprise
by
real
sympathy with
the
the lower
that in
taken ;
the
brief accounts
but
on
preservedto
must
considered
"
12.
They
close of
it
the
ancients
appears
the
view
same
that the
statue
those
seems
of
to be
Cylon was
public
of other
Republic,among
of the democratic
Acropolis
; so that the Athenians
with
have
his
favour, and have
certainly
regarded
attempt
its bearing
have been on the side of progress.'At the
to
in
benefactors,
times
of the
are
Ail three
the
Herod,
principally
writers
treat
v.
Plutarch,
vit. Solon,
historymerely incidentally.
toAcu
eir/ivhsre
a*^/)'\d-i]vaiosrwy
c.
of the
ku.\ Svyaros
Thucydides says he was
(L
c).
"
1. s. c).
He had gained the SiavXor,or double foot-race (Pint.
"
*
Arist. Pol. v. 4 ; Rhet. i. 2.
Thucyd. 1. s. c.
"
Herodotus
declares of Cylon, oZros tirl rvpayviSi
(1.s. c.)- Thucydides
iKOfxrjffe
j iirl rvpav
the accusation,and only says KareAaflf
rijv aKpovoMv
a littlemodifies
I.
achieved
Heraclides
of
the
(Fr.
" 4). The
Ponticus
viSi.
speaks
tyranny as
Scholiasts generallyfollow Thucydides,but miss the delicacy of his phrase.
the Delphic oracle
whether
It may
well be doubted
Pausan.
I. xxviii. " 1.
have encouraged a purely selfish
which
the attempt of Cylon, would
sanctioned
enterprise.
violent democrats
met ; and the most
In ancient,
in modem
as
times,extremes
'
8.
a"
"
'
CAPTURE
320
of revolt
OF
THE
ACROPOLIS.
App.
Book
V.
the
1. s.
c.
"
This is
perhaps the
best mode
of
reconcilingHerodotus
and
Thucydides.
The
former
two
*
So
assertion
it
was
of
in
true,
a
or
court, when
at
the
occurrence
was
was
a
foundation
for it.
And
memories, unless
to
me
the silence
SOLON".
322
so
reduced
exclusive
He
nurtured.
could
which
notions
had
youthhe
in his
that
inheritance,
circumstance
a
trade,"
those
his
App.
not
but tend
forced
persons
himself in his
committed
his
by
in his mind
ordinarily
were
writingsthe
order,and
in
to engage
to weaken
of his class
in which
also shown
was
Book
fearless denouncer
the
energetic
times he would
justclaims of the people.'In common
have been actively
persecutedfor such conduct, or at least punishedby
beset the state,he
the perilswhich now
and neglect
scorn
; but, amid
their
best
terrified
nobles
himself
the
to
as
protection perpresented
haps
time it appears that his
For some
saviour.
their onlypossible
as
advice was
sought and adopted,and he was allowed to have the main
without being invested with any distinct office,
direction of affairs,
or
It
while
he
with
real
in
act
t
o
pied
occuwas
authority.
placed a position
this ambiguous positionthat he is said to have
persuaded
stand
trial
the
and
their
his
t
o
on
chargeof
Megacles
accomplices
exiles from
them
and to submit
made
to the decision which
sacrilege,
sufficient
their country. This step (if
not
to allay
reallytaken)
proving
while still without
to have
the generaldisquietude,
he seems,
office,
the purification
of the city by Epimenides.*
devised his second measure
with a very largo
after this proceedinghad
been attended
Finally,
of the community
of success, and the religious
amount
apprehensions
continued
still
horizon
had been tranquillised
thereby,but the political
hands
his
all
into
resolved
it
to
clouded, was
formally
; he
put
power
invested with the dignity
of chief archon,and givenfull authority
was
and to
the state at his pleasure,
to frame
to arrange
a new
constitution,
or
repeal,
confirm,
modify the Draconian code of laws/
of the
advocate
wrongs
own
of the
"
"
"
"
"
Ibid.
(Pol.iv.
SioKuy
"
Hence
irtfiuoi'Bf
9.
T"
Aristotle
yap
His
remarkable
'
They
in Fr.
C.
belongingto
12.
any
the
"
rvv
middle
classes."
fjiivwvwoKnoty.
the
by Dr. Gaisford
in his Poetae
Min-
edition.
26Kaii" $irti"r(
and
apocryph;il,
rate
edited
were
been
on
of Gaisford's
xv.
however, is somewhat
At
have
language
strong
Plut. Sol.
Pisistratus.
as
rous
The
1825).
rh
him
^v rovrwy.)
Graeci,vol. i.
ores
regards
toi/i
perhaps
if the Alcniaionidoe
made
grew
show
out
of
proceedings
of submission, and
tale,
under
retired,
"
Cf. Herod,
i. 29.
II.
EssAT
DATE
TLe
21.
OF
of
archonsbip
HIS
Solon
594,*eighteenyears
ARCHONSHIP.
is fixed
by
323
to the
chronologists
most
of Cylon,and thirty
Draco
of
crush
the
to
of democracyby
attempt
risingspirit
severity. Before proceedingto consider the enactments
which
c.
b.
year
from
the
by
it is importantto review the circumstances
dangersof the crisis,
whereby he had acquiredweightin the state, more
as
especially
those
circumstances
bring before us in a tolerablydistinct manner
the external
positionof Attica and her relations with neighbouring
o
f
which
have obtained
countries,
we
no
glimpse since the date of
Solon
the
met
Godrns.
It
22.
the
Attica
to commence
took
of
disorders
Draconian
the
and
borders
western
an
of
sive
aggres-
recover
lost
roughlyhandled
the war,
and
by
dependency,but
the
convinced
made
were
on
these
by
Athenians
the
occasions
they
to
were
at last desisted
so
from
of its
bidding,
had even
impolicy,
passed a decree forthe struggle.'
penaltyof death,any proposalto renew
took a diflferentview of the course
Solon,however, himself a Salaminian,*
proper under the circumstauces ; and making up his mind to risk the
he one day feignedmadness,and rushing into the forum,
consequences,
where
the people("'.
the nobles)were
e.
assembled,he recited in an
his
tone
of
in which the Athenians
a
own
impassioned
composition,
poem
under
exhorted
were
The
venture
"
to make
another
succeeded.
Many
"
reconquestof
among
the island.
Pisistratus,*
them
Clinton's Fasti
Demosthenes
"
"
"
"
more
than
boy.
He
old age, we
representedby Plutarch
an
extreme
died
can
as
b.
c.
527, and
as
he is
have
said to
never
before
war
b.
c.
607.
voted,and
attained
Yet
he
by Herodotus
to
is
CAPTUEE
324
who
liiskinsman
was
OF
seconded
"
CIRRHA.
App.
Book
T.
expedition
voted,and Solon
The details of the expedition
by which Solon carried out his project
and rest on
are
related,*
no
variously
very good authority. It seems
certain that Pisistratus,
though very young at the time,was engaged in
the war," and gained considerable
distinction in it ; and
there is no
an
doubt
that
Salamis
scarcelybe said
the
to Spartaon
to
was
recovered
be known.
chief matter
; but
The
than
more
war
was
terminated
by
an
can
appeal
in
himself
(i.59) as greatlydistinguishing
'
"
Plut. Sol.
c. 11 ; -lEsch. c. Ctes.
; Schol.
p. 69 ; Schol. ad Find. Pyth. Prolog.
ix. 2 ; Pausan. IX. ii." 6 ; and X. xxxvii. " 4.
*
See Clinton's F. H. vol. i. p. 224, 01. 46, 2; and
vol. Ii. pp. 239-240.
This
date depends chieflyon the Parian marble, which makes
the capture of Cirrha fall
into the year n. c. 691.
According to Calllstheues (ap.Athen. xiii. p. 560, C), tho
ad Pind.
Nem.
lasted ten
war
*
Schol.
years.
ad Pind.
"
Pyth. Proleg.
;
'
6.
c.
11.
Pausan.
Strab.
X. xxxvii.
"
Pausan.
which
poisoningof river the Pleistua,
1. s.
Polyaen.vi. 13
Stratcg.iii.7.
; comp.
c.
suppliedCirrha
with
water
(Pausan.
EmatH.
SOLON'S
of the time,*and
simplicity
probablylimited to a warm
recommendation
lands
at
SEISACHTHEIA.
the
part taken
advocacyof
its close
325
that
Cirrha
be
destroyedand
its
the
Delphians.
the chief publicactions of Solon at the time of his
were
selection as
lawgiver." He was known as a skilful leader,a bold man,
and a warm
patriot. Connected by birth with the high aristocrats,
by
occupation with the commercial
classes,and by sympathy with the
he had friends in
oppressedcommons,
every rank,and might be expected
to deal fairly
by all His abilities were
great,his moderation greater;
and probablyAthens
the
at
time
other citizen half so fitted
no
possessed
for the difficult office which
he was
urged,and at last consented,to
undertake.
The nobility
felt that he would not sacrifice his own
order;
the commons
knew
that he approved their cause, and would
have the
which
was
just
courage to see justice done them; the tradingclass,
had
beginningto feel its strength,^
hopes from one who had been
and did not regardit as a degradation.
personally
engagedin commerce,
The task,however,which had been committed
of no orto him, was
dinary
one
Ho
had
remodel
and
barbarous
to
not
a
code,
difficulty.
only
frame
constitution suitable to the existingstate of the community,
a
given to
Such
24.
"
which
were
but
lawgiver,*
he had
to meet
financial
had
to
"
"
"
thus
and
a
extinguished
the
to
currency
extent
at least of those
the
where
one-fourth,
whereby
the debtor
had
thencs
"
To
Thessalus, to
send
Frontinus
{iViSouAoiwith
dwelt
They
principalports lay,and perhaps
the extremity of the peninsula.
"
KofjLOVsdiadai
of debt
in
almost
(1.8. c.)ascribe
this stratagem to
was
general,
commenced
practice
all
Clis-
certain Nebrus.
^vftfiovXoior
trading class.
on
old Athenian
primitivelaw
borrowed
The
of his person.
estate or
security
indeed
like the
the lloman,*and
all
in that
the
X. xxxvii.
of the
debasement
outstanding
proportion.According to others
and completeabolition of all debts,or
positive
diminished
obligations
its chief provisowas
were
of debts, and
number
of above
koI ToKiTfiay
13) and
chieflyalong
Herodotus
the
(i.59) seem
southern
the workers
included
of
the
to
by
represent
sea-board, where
the
silver-mines towards
KaTeurTri"rai
" 106)
the ancients
among
moderns.
the
ii.
voL
o
f
and Bp.
p. 34) among
(Hist, Greece,
"
Pont. i. 6; Dio Chrysost
Plut. vit. Sol. c. 15; Dion. Hal. v. 65; Heraclid.
Greek writers" take
that "most
confesses (" 106, note *),
Hermann
xxxi. p. 333, A.
iii. p. 132).
It is adopted, in a modified form, by Mr. Grote (vol.
this view.
Romischen
"
dea
heuUgen
Kiebuhr, vol. i. pp. 565-9, E. T. Von Savigny,System
Rechta,vol. v. " 219, "c.
"
As
Androtion
Thirlwall
RESULTS
326
allowed
countries,'
case, if he did not
slave of his
HIS
OF
the
poor
repay the
and
creditor,
debt at the
was
him
unless he had
slavery,
placeto
lands of
children,
too, and
class of free
absorbed
is certain
sold
In this
him
the
in servile
sisters,
passedwith
them
of
Solon's
things;
remedied
legislation
effectually
declared
that the
not
recent
very slightly
that Solon did not reduce
it free.^
relief which
slaveryfor debt ;
lands,and entirely
the
diminution
mere
but
this wretched
in
were
pillarsfrom
would
though retrospective,
distinct enactment
imminent
ing
dangerof becomor
population,
beingforced to emigrate.It
conclude
Book".
he 'became
employed by
in
was
agriculturists
condition
evidence
body."*
time,
his unmarried
even
that
affected
his
on
App.
which
the law
previously,
Such
him to do.'
sales and
forfeitures had, it is said,taken
in
Attica
before
Solon's appointment,
extent
while the
a large
the small proprietors
almost
were
universally
mortgaged,and
the whole
even
"
stated
thenceforth
His
allowed
MEASURES.
to borrow
man
labours.
into
FINANCIAL
We
done
are
therefore
necessitated
Solon's
to
legislation
confessedly
gave
must
we
consequently
regardthe Sei'sachtlieia
as
(at least to some
extent)an actual abolition of debt,which is what
the word
its euphemistic
itself,
cast,*evidentlymeans.
notwithstanding
Solon regarded the circumstances
of the time as justifying,
rather
or
from
the
law
of
relaxation
a departure
ordinary
requiring,
contracts,a
of hard
and strict justice,
concession
with
to poverty and necessity,
a
not effected in this way
was
; and
"
In all countries men
in need have had the wretched
rightof
says,
the northern
Bellingthemselves and their families : it obtained among
nations, aa
well as among
the Greeks, and in Asia " (vol.i. p. 664, E. T.). Compare Caes. Bell.
Niebuhr
Alterthiimer,
pp.
612-5
; and
8.
v.
Solon
made
such
sales illegal
(Plut.Sol. c. 23),which shows that they were
legalpreviously. According to Plutarch (c.13) the practice had prevailedwideljr.
See the fuinous fragment of Solon (xxviii.
ed. Gaisf.)
*
"
ravr^
iv/xnapTvpoiri
hv iv S'tiai
XpSvov
fxfyiaTri
Satfidvaiv
fiilTrip,
^OKvfiiriuv,
rfj /uf'Aaiva,
rrji iyd)irort
IkpiiTTa,
ipovi wtlKov
iratnax^ itfirrfy67ai,
vvu
dKfvbtpa,
"npiabtvSi SovAci^ffacra,
5' 'Adiji'OJ,
iroWovj
irarpifii df6KTtrov,
vpabfyra^, "\\ow ^kSikoii,
avr\yayov
iWoy
S' i.i"ayKalr)f
Stto
iiKaiuis,tovs
XP'Jtr^ibi'
A."7oi'Tas,yKuiaaav ot/Kfr' 'ATTi)ci)r
Ifyras, us
"v iroA\ax^
irKaywfxffovs'
i\fvdfpovs fdrjKO.
Lysiaac.
Theomncst.
c.
18
"
^^rh
Stray iy $ov\ijrcu6
tlvan i"p'
ffriaifxov
iipyvpioy
iavtl^uy.
*
Plut. Sol.
iwiKaKvTTTfiv
X^fKw
C.
tAj
irpvroy
oyuynxaayros.
expressive.
eiently
ruy
ovifiaffi
irpayniruvSvtrx'pc'o^
xptfirTois Koi tptKavdpuiroii
fjy(ws^oikc)
rijy ruy
"T6(ptafia,
j^ptaiy ixoKOwijy atiffi'
is after all auffl*
a
irf (crc^X'^cia,
burthen*,^^
thakingoff"
of
'XoKuyos
Yet
"
EbsatH.
debasement
which
moderns
made
OF
CUKRENCY.
327
find fault,
consistently
so longas no
is
objection
courts
and
bankruptcycourts,which render
cannot
debtor
to insolvent
such
general abolitions of
continually
doing on a small
be done
the
have
which
is
drew
at
Solon
occasion.
would
He
been
evidentlytook
far from
was
objectat
no
undoubted
an
the line
Rome
to time
time
from
on
no
not
care
to go
beyond the
needs
of
all
abolishing
all in that
portionof
have
we
debts
unnecessary
ourselves,by
among
scale for individuals what otherwise has to
the community.
on
a grand scale for
On
evidence
his scheme.*
to show
Where
and
how
he
; it is
that,as
quite possible
have been required
kind and class may
particular
occasion,*
proof of insolvency
may
one
on
only the
debts of
been
excused,being known
to be such
as
had
contracted.
The
benefit extended
to the.
extremelypoor
to little
debtor,who was in no danger of losinghis freedom,amounted
than one-fourth of his obligation a sensible alleviation doubtless,
more
but one
which
did not greatlyinjurethe creditor.
To
assert,
did,that the creditor suffered no loss at all by
however,as Androtion
,
"
the
is absurd, since,had
arrangement,*
could
have
that
been
the
relief.
fraud
creditors in the
25.
In
once
He
abolished servitude
Plut.
At
Mr.
Grote
in which
iraett
lands''
*
Sol.
It
c.
considers
the debtor
27
per
cent.
borrowed
had
Econ.
ili.p.
one
132);
hundred
but
drachms
done
away
on
legislation
the
the
on
not
was
vii.
Boeckh's Publ.
15. of.
debt,'which
for
with at Rome
this difficult
on
legislating
to
at
14).
once
all those
eon-
either
security
have
of the
new
coinage of
Solon
only
coinage
73 of the old coinage. Boeckh's
conjecturethat the new
the
of
the weight
intended
old,and that by omittingto make
to be three-fourths
was
it to two
for waste, Solon accidentally reduced
allowance
per cent, lower, is very
any
the
true
explanation.
most
probably
happy, and may well be accepted as
*
(icriyorras
nrjSiySi /SAoxTfffdot roits KOfiiCofifvovt
Tovs
equallingin
value
'ClptKtiffdat
fify
ntyaKa,
Fr. 40).
the first Secession, at the Licinian
laws, "c.
the passage of the Genucian
*
At
Plut, SoL
1. 8.
C.
"
irphsrh
\oiroy
iri
at the arrangement
legislation,
rois
of 403, at
Zavii^tiv.^
aduaffiixt)Z(i"a
classes.
soLOirs
328
and
subject,'
He
at the
redeemed
from
citizens who
had
made
time
same
what
slavery by
"
been
sold into
Bocky.
app.
it illegal
to sell a child
we
means
are
not
foreigncountries,and
or
sister.*
informed
the
"
compelled the
immediate
return
"
the lifetime of
thus enabled
state,but ruinous
to
become
habit
and
"
benefits without
the evils
suffering
engagements.*
money
remedied
the principaldifficulty
of
26. Having thus met
and
the
himself
the time,the lawgiver
tasks
to
comparatively
applied
easy
The tinwcraof framinga constitution and introducing
a code of laws.
than the
tical constitution of Solon is too well known
to
requiremore
whole
of
Athenian
citizens /.e.
briefestnotice here. He divided the
body
into four classes,
tribes
all the members
of the old hereditary
according
whose income amounted
to 500 medimnioi
to their property/ Those
corn,
which
Athens
if allowed
enjoy the
of
upon the repudiation
to
usuallyattend
"
"
''
Even
then it was
Liv. viii. 28 ; Dionys. Hal. xvi. 8-9 ; Cic. de Rep. ii.34.
for
the
interest
of
which was
the
debt
the
of
a
perhaps only
pledging
person
power
o
f
loan
have
abolished.
of
the
continued
to
account
a
on
principal
Slavery
appears
down
to
the
empire,
and
have
to
only given
way
before
Christianity.(See
Mr.
Grote's
note
to
rarelycome
into
"
Herod,
That
vii. 144.
the Athenians
were
fullyaware
Clisthenes.
redistribution
of effecting
a
purpose
{Kpiuu irroKOKTiv. Dem. c. Timocrat.
'
riut.
Argum.
ad
of the
Bct, is indicated
vit. Sol.
c.
p.
Fr. 9; Pollux, viii. ISOArist. Pol. ii. 9, and
seq.
sub. fin.; and the Lexicographers,
passim.
18,
Aristoph."q.
of
et
MILITARY
330
SERVICE
OF
THE
CLASSES.
App.
Book
V,
on
would
medimnus
Besides
shilling.
irregular
expenses
system which
some
Had
the rich
upon
to
the
this
of the
has not
of the
down
come
state been
to
us.
derived
or
even
solely,
mainly,
from the property-tax,great dissatisfaction would
have
been
probably
felt at its graduation,
well
the
it
of the
of the mass
as
as
exemptionfrom
citizens. But the chief and only permanent sources
of revenue
at Athens
the state-property,^
which
burthen
were
was
no
on
any one, and the
duties on imports,'
all contributed.
to which
The Eisphora,
or
propertya
nd
occasions
of
was
rarelylevied,
tax,
only upon
difficulty
;" so that it
rather
to the forced loans
of modern
corresponded
states,which have
exacted
from
the
been
than
to
always
rich,
any part of the regular
revenue
taxation.
is
There
indication that
some
Athens, as
in that
in the
Servius
of
timocratical
Tullius
scheme
of Solon
Rome, not
only
militaryduties also,were
apportionedaccording to wealth,and
therefore accordingto privilege.But the graduationin this case
is not
completelymade out. It is clear that the second class furnished the
cavalryof the Athenian
army,'"and the third class its heavj'-armed
the
while
fourth
formed
no
infantry;"
part of the regulararmy, only
cerning
servingas lighttroops upon an emergency.' But nothing is said conthe military
of
the
first
and
left
to conclass,
we
are
jecture
obligations
whether they were
legally
exempt from all service,or acted as
cavalrywithout being called Hippeis,or merely furnished the officers
of the cavalryand
has sometimes
been supposed.' The
as
infantry,
first supposition
is precludedby the whole
spiritof Greek antiquity,
the
which attached the profession
classes especially;'
of arms
to
upper
at
taxation
at
but
'
exact
On
the
; Dem.
c.
some
body.*
We
to
Aphob.
the
cf. Aristot.
Liturgies,
whose
them
property
833).
p.
If this
under
was
the
was
be
not
therefore
must
between
line of demarcation
antiquityof
contributed
one
80
no
to
the
sufficient account
conclude
first and
(Econom.
three
ii.5.
talents
that
second
In later
there
classes
times,no
de Pyrrh. c.
(Isaeus
originalrule,they can
have
fallen
only
"
Mr. Grote
distributed
Pentacosiomedimni.
between
were
says, tliat they
upon
three classes" (vol.iii.p. 100),but he does not quote his
the members
of the (first)
authority.
'
lioeckh,
vol. ii.pp.
"
Thucyd.
'
'
9-23.
Ibid. pp. 23
et seqq.
Isaeus
de
"
'
"
Cf
Unless
A.ndocidc8
save
been
Hermann's
38.
Pol. Ant.
"
57 and
"
67.
Hippeis were
we
declared (de Pace, p. 92) ; in which
scarcelyso many.
behove
that the
in the time
case
the
of Solon
under
Pentacosiomedimni
100
(!),as
would
Essay n.
THE
PRO-BOTILEUTIC
COUNCIL.
in respect of military
but that both
service,
and probablywith the same
equipment.
Besides
28.
this
introducing
of
a species
establishing
Bouleutic
a
Council,'
100
citizens,
from
all
before
measures
each
Solon
democracy,'
of committee
sort
of the
alike served
of the
whose
tribes,
they could
in the
cavalry,*
and therebyreally
organisation,
new
moderate
331
of 400
Ecclesia,
consisting
business it
be submitted
to the
it when
and
necessary, to direct its proceedings,
its decrees.
The election of these 400
persons,
to
was
prepare
convoke
Assembly,to
see
to the
as
well
execution
that
as
of
of the
archons,was
modern
writers
the strict
agreed. They
are
which
oligarchy
constitute
he found
an
immense
advance
from
and
established,
'
Diet, of
See
B.).
"
He
does
Antiq.p.
served
Ucosiomedimni,
not
Arist. Pol.
Alcibiades,who
486.
horseback
on
at
must
have
belonged to
Pen-
the
(Plat.Sympos. p. 221,
command.
.
rhy
Karaarrjacu t'^k
StifiOKpaTiay
"Karpioy,
ni^ama
again,
KoKui
rijy
found
the
woKiTfiay.
^
Plutarch
So
Council
(Solon,c. 19);
but
Aristotle
This however
alreadyestablished.
seems
says
"
8.
"
Arist. PoL
'
Deinarch.
iii.6
c.
c.
Demosth.
ii. 9.
p. 97.
Yit. Sol.
ISwKC
ToiS
"
Mr.
18,
AojTol
o"
cites Aristotle
respectingSolon
oi
"paiy(Tai5"
of Aristotle
Kara
t^v 2dA"voj
himself.
The
blamed
as
3^t"J, oh
fKoKovyro
witness
(Pol.ii. 9, "
to
second
oh
and
on
the other
side.
2, 3, and 4),the
last
He
believes
that
in
(from
judgment
^the
section
alone
contains
fifTTJy)
eh rijy
to
5' fyioi
26\o)ya
(from
who
certain
of
critics,
the
opinion
agree with thia
so
doing. I cannot
ovStfiiasapxv^
third sections
contain, he
S-nnoKpaTiay)
praisedor
iravTts
0ov\ofifyois.
Grote
the passage
yiy
C.
DICASTERIES.
332
Book
App.
V.
or
"
ascribed
Solon
to
belong to
far
refined
more
and
advanced
age ;
direct,
positive,
Aristotle
and
like
of
and circumstantial
writers
statements
Plutarch,
of the law-courts a leadingfeature in
who both make
the establishment
that he did absolutelynothing
the Splonic changes,and to pronounce
in this matter, because the entire complex system which existed in the
bound to believe,
We
from him.
time of Pericles cannot
have come
are
that the idea of popular trial originatedwith
two such authorities,'
on
introduced
that
some
by him for the pur
Solon,and
machinery was
but
on
It would
pose.
had
later times
of any
30.
it
seems
that
thus appear
its germs
in his
importance viz.,ostracism
"
If the democratic
bold
over
the
democratical
entire
with
legislation,
and
character
of
election
the
by
system
of
exceptions
only two
lot.
Solonian
constitution
has
of our writers,
by others it has
insufficiently
apprehendedby some
To ascribe to
still
been
extent.
undoubtedly
exaggeratedto a
greater
of the Heliaea,
Solon (asBishopThirlwall does ')the full organisation
as
been
of the
and
orators,the
Syndics,and
ypatftr]
irapavo/xcDj/,is to
institution
of
of that bulwark
misunderstand
the
of
Heliastic
the
later
altogetherhis
view.
words
of Aristotle in
judgment. The passage thus introduced is the statement
Aristotle
his
to
all
as
and
opinion.
entirelyprecludes
controversy
person,
Koi
iKfiva
fiov\iiv
ioiKe
Sf
riji'
26\ui/
KaToXCffoi,
ov
/xiy
ii-KapxovTa
"Kportpov
says,
Tck S i k aa
rh y
5c
r iipla
Sf|^loy
KOTa"rT^cra",
T^v
Twv
apx^"
oXpfiTii/,
iravTuv.
iroj^iroi
Further,it is to me inconceivable,that if Aristotle could
count
attached
to him
the blame
have freed Solon from
by his detractors,solelyon ache did
of his settingup the Dicasterics,
by simplysaying, It is all a mistake
have done so.
not
set tliem up," he should
not
*
Timocr.
Cf. Dem.
c.
pp. 706-7, and p. 746; .^schin. c. Ctes. p. 429 ; c. Leptin.
de Myst. i. p. 13, "c.
c. 21 ; Andocid.
his
to
his
own
own
rt
"
"
1. 8. c.)there was
to Aristotle,
(according
subject. The only question between Solon's critics was,
Mr. Grote
the Dicasterics.
he had done well or illin establishing
whether
regards
iii.
the
Herodotus as
supposition"(vol. p. 167); but the
positively
contradicting
does
Herodotus
in proof(v.09), is misquoted and mistranslated.
passage adduced
rhv
'A^.
but
-rhv
irdyruy,
aitwap.ivov
Srjfioyj
not
Squoy,
'Abrfyaloiv
irp"Tfpoii
say
and awwafxirof
T(irc "Kiyra nph^ rriv iuurov ixolpavirpoirrd^KaTO,
b-iruafifvov,
trpirtpoy
but "contemned
excluded
from office,"
does not mean
by him."
*
Hist, of Greece, vol. iL pp. 44-6.
*
It should
generalagreement
"
"
on
the
fiesATlL
LAWS
Under
grown.
and
simple
called
of the
error
an
These
ages
authors during the
him.
assignedto
the members
He
whether
a
in
considers him
senators, and
part of the
it.' I
cannot
Solonian
therefore
thoughnot eligible
incapableof enteringthe
givetheir
the conditions
for archons
votes
of their
that
seems
this time
the
admission
of
and
bility,
accounta-
in their
wrongs
it
of
he says,
persons,
these
own
to
persons
is
and
can
only,but
could
Grotehas
be
rightly
not
recognisedas citizens,
Tome
at
citizenship
a
than
legislation
have
to
Mr.
respect even
also take
besides
persons."*
and
citizens,
were
one
liberal
more
Areopagus,
Pericles to
ascribe to the
have
trulybeen
to
doubt
no
gradualdevelopmentof
be doubted
It may
Solon
credit for
given
kind
grew up graduallybetween
Pericles,
being the inventions of various
and
31.
not
under
adolescence,
and
refinements
of Clisthenes
333
serious
most
comparativeljrude
of Athens."
the
is
last refinements
the
"
SOLON.
Clisthenes it attains to
It
maturity.
OF
the
former
left untouched
of
place appear
importance in
of
"
Grote's
"
than
him
to
in the
In the
of
case
"
and
nor
having
Archons,
decided
nor
remained
"There
fifroiKov^.)
volume, Mr. Grote
not
only
Included
The
form
of the
in the
less is told
rwy
an
for wrong
while
person,
avouching citizen or
through
eo
But
privileges
political
in the
himself
as
thirty-first
chapter of
follows:
"
his
fourth
from
the gentes
except those included
eJUse."
"
and
in
the
some
phratries:
gens
or
none
the
says
"
the
bility,
accounta-
(p.169) Mr.
volume
Council,
Athenian,not a member
his vote for
he could ffive
fourth
franchise, or
political
"The
of
"
gentes and phratries
It seems,
Prostates.
therefore,that all persons
the same
on
fortune
their
whatever
the four tribes,
might be, were
grade or
Solonian
the
and
class
the
of
as
to
poorest
respect
us
of Areopagus, he
Court
publicassembly,in which
being
own
the
rvpdyyuyiK-
since
of these tribes,could take part ; yet he uxu a citizen,
decision of their
archons and senators, and could take part in the annual
besides
point
of
of the Pro-Bouleutic
be members
not
members
(consequently)
the
much
so
his third
they could
that
attempt to
we
Clisthenes,though
constitution,of persons
the Solonian
under
that
Pol. iii.1.
chapter of
eleventh
constitution.'
iii.p. 164.
laws and
estimate
any
(See Arist.
of Solon.
me
Greece, vol.
Hist, of
wholly inconsistent
of the Solonian
to admit
seems
legislation
Grote
level in
census."
expresses
of an Athenian
primitive
four Ionic
character
confnedto
the
quasiclose corporationsor
many
in
residents
Attica,
therefore,
the
of
had any part in the political
fran-
phratry,
334
OF
LAWS
true
character
this
Essay beyond
SOLON.
App.
BookV.
all reasonable
admirable
Ml
Reference
limits.
It
is also
digestis contained
in
the
sary,
entirelyunneces5lr.
Grote.*
of
work
will here
or
their
where
had
enactments
abolition,
except
in the
homicide,where
of
case
of
his
parties,
by
met
was
his enactments
maintained.*
certain
A
(ii.)
aimed
number
Solon's
of
regulationsseem
populationof Attica.
the
increasing
at
especially
have
to
been
Marriage was
children
from
the
encouraged by a law which released illegitimate
of
their
Cohabitation
after
necessity supporting
parents."
marriage
made
secured
was
were
to
compulsory in certain cases.* Dowries
females
as
of
matter
no
largerpopulation,
Mr.
of
number
"'
in Aristotle
have
settle
furnish
drawn
support
be
at home.*
encouraged,to
than could
Trade
a
means
their
exported,
and
of
from
living
permanentlyin
Attica
by
is consistent,but (as I
"
for all freemen
room
having eiifrancliised a
meaning of the passage
consumed
invited to
Foreignerswere
Bp. Thirlwall
having made
as
and
largernumber
to a
to be
was
honoured
were
Bubsistence
rest
to
"
"
"
Grotj's
"
'
was
According
punisliedby
earlier and
*
Aul.
.iKschines
to
(c.Timarch.
p.
40)
the procurer
in
case
17.
c.
of seduction
both
was
Perhaps sacrilegewas so punished,as it certainly
later (comp. Plut. Sol. c. 17 with Lys. pro Call. p. 185).
law
the same
The
old Koman
Gel. xi. 18.
was
(Cat. de Re Bust.
death.
Proem.).
'
c.
23.
Seduction
See
by
278); libel,
by
"
of the
as
some
c.
Ibid. 1. s.
.i^schin.
"
Plut. Sol,
IspBus de
of
case
c.
was
understand
Plutarch (vit.
Sol.
Langhornc'sPlutarch,vol. i. p.
21.)
drachms, or
100
one
mina, a
fifth
Pcntacosiomedimnus.
c.
Timarch.
c.
c.
Pynh.
c,
176-7,ed.
pp.
"
22.
c.
?9.
Plut. Sol.
(0fpv"if,
Plut. SoL
(Plut.Sol.
fine in this
The
23.
yearly income
trotuseaux
Plut. Sol.
24.
Reiske.
Ibid.
Harpocrat. ad
c.
20),but
c.
20.
Solon
forbade
alros.
this law did not aflect the dowry
voc.
"
Ibid.
c.
22.
expensive
(rpo'iKo).
EssatH.
the
FOR
raNA^TY
POLITICAL
NEDTRaLITY.
335
of
hope
if they entirely
enfranchisement,
gave up their native
It is evident that the
brought with them a useful trade/
both
to
attract settlers from abroad
and to stimulate
legislator
sought
the growth and increase of the native population. He saw
that Attica,
country and
with
she
her
limits and
narrow
purelyor
soil,could
poor
be great
never
so
longas
He
conceived the idea of
mainly agricultural.
and
commercial
a manufacturing
developmentof his state,beingaware,
from the example of Corinth,
and perhapsof Megara,that by such means
a scant
territory
might be made to shelter a great power.
The
law of Solon
which
has provoked most
comment*
is
(iii.)
that which punishedwith infamy (drt/xi'u)
the man
who
remained
neuter
in a sedition.
In the free states
of modern
is
Europe partisanship
viewed
with
and
the
disfavour,
generally
publicsafetyis supposed to
citizens who
depend in a great degreeon the number of moderate
eschew
and
look
with
the strife of those
a
dispassionate
party
eye on
life. But the case
different in the communities
engaged in political
was
of ancient Greece.
There indifference was
disliked ; to keep aloof from
considered a dereliction of duty; to take no
state affairs was
side in
was
was
politics
welfare
even
thoughtto
of others.*
The
cold and
prove
of the
cause
for
greater size of the modem
states,which renders it at once impossible
the bulk of the citizens to occupy
themselves
in political
and safe
life,
for them
since their mass
is too great to be readily
to abstain,
powered
over-
by
also in
the
violence of
the different
moderns
small
of
the
the
is paramount
us
convenience;with them the state
i1ie individual
existed
only
knot
of
conceptionentertained
"
the state
because
state
state
the individual.*"
a
all,and
exist
not
With
machineryfor his
mere
all in
was
could
and
is
individual
the
without
him.'
fiolon
of
or
nothing strange in the eyes of his contemporaries,
continued
and
not
were
Greeks,
countrymen (so long as they
Romanized
'),when he enacted the law in question. He did but attach
a legal
by publicopinion. And
penaltyto conduct alreadycondemned
the penaltywas
of great severity.*There is no reason
to benot one
therefore
did
his
'
Plut. Sol.
24.
c.
Sol. C. 20),
vifiuv XBiov fiaXicrra icolTapoSofov (vit,
altogether(de Ser. Xum. Vind. ii. p. 550). Aulus
tesquieu
it in his Noctes
Atticae (ii.
12). MonGellius,on the other band, warmly commends
in his History(vol.iii.pp.
in his Enpritde" Lois (xxix.3), and Mr. Grote
190-4)defend it as necessary under the circumstances of the time.
"
and
Plutarch
iu
"
calls it
place
one
Hence
in
airrov
twk
condemns
great
it
the
measure
Ar.
"
Plutarch
Roman
'""
Pol. i. 1.
has
(p.4,
(vit.Sol.
of the time
some
ed.
c.
of the
Gorg. p.
486
judiciousremarks
Tauchn.)
20) speaks
Empire,
when
as
b.
this
on
Roman
such
c.
"
philosophers
" 4-10 ; Xen.
of the
RepubL
vi.
and
law would
not
no
only
doubt
so, but
have
as
seemed
strange."
"
words
as
C. F. Hermann
"
of Socrates,and
unpopularity
; Plat.
Aulus
to
give the exact
undoubtedly exaggerates, when, professing
its operation
under
who
came
law (N. A. ii. 12),'he
speaks of the man
The
exile.
into
sent
also
and
as
bouses,his country, and his estates ;
Gellius
of the
losinghis
perpetualarLfiia,
lieve that
it
which
often used
was
laws.*
No
was
as
or
of
means
than
more
compelling
doubt
LABOURS.
SOLON'S
OF
ILL-RECEPTION
336
at any
submit
to
man
terminate
moment
V.
gentlepressure
that
be remembered
Book
App.
that
to the
it,simply
law
the
only
into force when there was
an
opinionwas
came
the
in
from
abstinence
all
to
even
quietesttimes ; but
politics,
opposed
in danger.
until
the
state was
such abstinence penal
Solon did not make
Indifference at such a time might well be regardedas not blameworthy
much
And
to exSolon
doubt looked as
pediency
no
merely but criminal.
such
seditions
He
end
wished
to
to
throwing
as
by
justice.
side or the other,judging rightly
that the mass
one
a decisive weighton
and
of calm
probably decide alike,and
dispassionate
persons would
when
petitors,
compelledto choose,would go over in a body to one of the comby
it must
And
choosinghis side.
whose
would
influence
we
may
moderate
irresistible.
become
thus
would
commonly
attract
him
to
He
saw
be to
the
those
of
too,
moro
like
temperament.
of profollowed by an
interval
of Solon was
legislation
found
those
which
His
even
were
pressed
accepted
changes
repose.
most
yet with
hardlyupon certain classes if not with full satisfaction,
general and completeacquiescence.^The council and the archons,as
them ; and no opposiof the nation,swore
to maintain
tion
representatives
showed
itself from any quarter. Objections,
however, after a while
began to be felt againstportionsof the system. As no party had been
had been much
offended by the alterations,
so
none
gratified.
violently
Solon's fragmentsare enough to show that duringhis lifetime he derived
33.
'
The
"
"
'
but
little credit
havingmade
his labours.
from
himself
tyrant ;
'
him
called
Some
others accused
of undue
him
punishment
at the
was,
iri^fo,which
utmost,
did not
involve
either exile
or
loss of
property,
*
Cf. Diet, of
"
voc.
iirtftla
(p.169, a).
irifioyflvai ri"v iv ar ia
Antiq. ad
No/uos 6 KtKevuv
Sol.
i. 20).
(Plut.
*
If
we
space
blank.
to
23
'
accept
b.
of 34 years
If the more
years.
Plut. vit. Sol.
See
Fragment
"
c.
above
c.
OuK
as
a
16, and
xxv.
"
c.
"
26.
Ibid.
which
of Gaisford's edition,
c.
25.
begins thus
"
iv'flp,
t"pv I6\"i)v ^adiKppwy, ouSi jSoi'A'^ctt
4ad\a
In another
"
'yivintvov
/xtpiSos
firfSfrfpas
ei
placeSolon
yap
dfov
defends
avrhs
SiSoj/tOv,
his conduct
in
ovk
iSt^aro.
to
declining
seize the
and
sovereignty,
of it. (Fr.xxvii.)
says he is not a.shamed
"
"
icXovalovs ^LVtK^p
Plutarch
towv
fjiiv
ovifrtpon, i.\\' i\vtry]ff(
i^ptfffv
says,
"
Srt y^s dvaSao'/xbfovk
rh. avfifioKaia,
koX fiaWoy
in toi/j
iiruir]iT(v(vit,
irtvqrai,
SoL
c.
*
16).
ira"riv
tpyiMdiviv iityiXoit
aitty
x'^'^i"'^
RETURN.
HIS
338
the
ranged
BookV.
App.
mercial
party of the sea-coast, the mercantile and comclass in Athens
and in the various ports, consisting
in part of
Parali,or
Eupatrids,but mainly
of those who
formed
the
and
existingconstitution,
the Conservative
party
owed
of
the
wished
for
time, which
with
content
was
it.
The
the Solonian
constitution
as
Thetes,debarred
from
office
for them
the
oppositedirection
such
some
those
to
reforms
as
desired
those which
accomplished. As
frequently
happens with the democratical
party in
its earlier struggles,
for
loss
and
hence
at
a
a
they were
head,
they
readily accepted the offer of Pisistratus to lead them, though he
was
tionship
previouslyknown
only by his militarytalents and by his relato Solon, which
can
scarcelyhave been at this time a ground
of popularity.The three parties
were
we
are
organised,
told,and had
begun a furious contention,when Solon returned from his travels.' He
the danger of the crisis,
of his kinsman, and
detected the ambition
saw
exerted
both by entreaties addressed
strenuously
himself,
privatelyto
the leaders,*
and
the
to
the
t
o
people,* avert
warnings givenopenly
comingrevolution. But his efforts were
unavailing. His longabsence
and his advanced
alike
tended
his authority
weaken
to
; the chiefs
age
paid no heed to his prayers, and the peoplethoughtlittleof his warnings.
He
the fulfilment of his worst
was
compelled to witness sorrowfully
of the artifice which
made
Pisistratus
anticipations
by the success
of
Athens.'
Even
then
he
did
his
character
not
or
tyrant
compromise
bate his freedom
of speech. During the short time
that he survived
the usurpation,
which seems
been
little more
than a year,"he
to have
continued
to reproachthe Athenians
with their tameness
and folly,
and
them that their own
to remind
hands
had placedthe yoke of servitude
'
their necks.'
upon
I
regard 'ApiaroKatSfu as
of the
"one
or
Aristolaid,"
Gens
well
{ytfos)
"
See
"
Plut. Sol.
Athens
note
on
known
at
"
on
c.
page
the
S36.
Laertiua
29.
of
account
in
Aristolalds"
follows
the tyranny
"
See
Fragments
xvii. and
Plut.
and
Pisistratus,
and
xviii.,
49.
"
different tradition,
of
"
"
vit. Sol. ad
fin.
p. 208.
T"
bfots
compare
"
Uerod.
StivA
return
Solon
quit
thither (i.
o.
80
Diog. Laert.
i.
i. 59 ; Plut. Sol. 1. s. c.
11. ii. p. 366, and
Grote, ui.
rovraiy
maites
to
c.
Plut. Sol.
Compare Clinton,F.
^
See Fragment xix.
Ei 8c wtw6vbaTt
Mi)
Plut. Sol. 1. s.
lie
refuse to
"an
'
USURPATION
II.
Essay
The
35.
writers,
The
early
which
them,
"
From
bable
vii.
Append,
i.
Book
6
'
ii.
Sec
66,
c.
chs.
dark
the
and
view
unfamiliar
truly
it
falls
as
seemed
c.
b.
to
the
It
610.
the
of
most
our
foot-notes.'
thirty-first
accurate
digest
comment
upon
literature.
continuous.
however,
exiles
and
ancient.
by
and
philosophical
modern
not,
was
reigns
the
the
phase
new
the
^may
"
covered
in
here.
of
than
space
given
it
that
thirtieth
contain
most
range
several
the
modem
of
close
modem
more
is
to
which
and
at
full
by
period
the
of
be
within
referred
whole
stands
necessary
History,
the
who
commencement
said
are
the
to
of
arrangement
vol.
far
so
as
in
560
c.
B.
connected
of
space
tolerably
discussed
amply
a
Solon,
at
more
found
be
to
forcibly
and
authorities,
ancient
the
and
Grote's
Mr.
of
chapters
with
things,
require
who
Those
its
gives
"
illustration
such
author,
been
give
to
Athens
occupied
sons
Herodotus
has
made
end
to
period,
latter
this
For
of
been
it
339
his
As
as
be
of
History
state
has
and
will
considered
be
archaic
obs.
"
and
century.*
PISISTRATUS.
Pisistratus
period,*
attempt
no
"
indeed
H.
this
of
account
of
half
exactly
almost
of
tyranny
OF
of
the
On
Pisistratus,
pro
F.
Clinton,
see
ii.
and
59-64,
Book
chs.
t.
Compare
55-65.
also,
v.
94
vi.
103
"c.
especially
65,
66,
69,
the
97
notes
Book
to
vi.
Book
ch.
f. chs.
103
63-4
and
Book
Book
viii.
iii.
ch.
ch.
79.
60,
note
"
Book
THE
SIXTH
BOOK
OF
HISTORY
TBB
OF
HERODOTUS,
ENTITLED
the
which
way
down
Sardian
the
lonians
of
rebelled,he
the
that
full
he
was
knowledge
of
"
him,
that he
answer
Such
greatly, pretending
the
be
to
who
ceived
per-
in
fact
whole
how
remark
made
Histiaeus, alarmed
rebellion.
conceive,
scious
quite uncon-
not
Artaphernes, however,
had
dealing dishonestly,and who
the
was
could
business.
2.
revolt, perished in
Meanwhile
is of
the
made
him
whole
Ionian
allowed
his
astonished
the
Histiaeus,tyrant
by Darius to leave Susa, came
arrival, being asked
by Artaphernes,
he
the
that
the
thought was
reason
been
On
of
described.
satrap, what
had
it had
and
had
Sardis.
to
author
I have
Miletus, who
of
but
put it on.'*
by Artaphernes concerning
he
the
at
knowledge which
Thus
to the
coast.
night fell,fled away
self
forfeited his word
to Darius
pledged him; for though he had
der
world, unto bring Sardinia, the biggest island in the whole
the Persian
yoke,' he in realitysought to obtain the direction
displayed, as
he
*
"
the
Aristagoras,
1.
ERATO.
seems
Vide
to
supra,
have
soon
as
"
106.
v.
been
among
An
the
favourite
" 4.)
It
Italy, Gaul,
and
xxiii.
is
curious
Spain
were
that
Mr.
it
studded
compare
was
never
with
fancies
of the
Ionic
i. 170,
supra,
realised.
colonies
from
v.
While
Grote
Greeks
Pausan.
124, and
the
Greece,
coasts
and
observes,
of that
even
day.
IV.
Sicily,
of
Corsica
its
great
of some
note
settlement
at least one
(Alalia),Sardinia, notwithstanding
position,
12, Polyb. i. 79) and convenient
fertility(Strabo, v. p. 318, Cic. Leg. Man.
17 ; Steph. Byz. ad voc.
x.
tale of lolaus, Pausan.
the
beheve
(unless we
appears
of
Perhaps the power
Hellenic
attracted
colony.
have
to
single
a
'OA/8to) never
the
with
fiiuniliar
Greeks
became
the
before
Carthage was
fully established there,
locality.
had
COMES
HISTIiEUS
342
of the
DOWN
TO
COAST.
THE
war
by the inhabitants,who
the whole
when
However,
that Histiaeus
truth
in
Chios,he
to
accused
laid before
was
VI.
was
tending
of in-
him
againstthem
mischief
some
Book
foe to the
them,
and
they
with
king,they forth-
a
reality
largeagain.
3. After this the lonians inquiredof him for what reason
he had so stronglyurged Aristagorasto revolt from the king,
thereby doing their nation so ill a service. In reply,he took
found
set him
good
their
in
Phoenicia,and
the
Aristagoras
such
that
Now
order.
entertained
it
it
true
not
was
of
native
this,Histiaeus,
by
he sent
that the
king had
succeeded
before held
had
certain
letters to many
Atarneus,'sent
Sardis,who
of
means
plantedthe
reason
Histiaeus
intention,but
he
for this
was
any
the
fears of the lonians."
arousing
4. After
a
intended
own
lonians
in
had
Darius
King
that
to disclose to them
not
care
was
at
Hermippus,
Persians
of the
some
hereby
in
concerning
however,instead of
Hermippus,
conveying them to
the persons to whom
addressed,delivered them into
they were
the hands of Artaphernes,
on
foot,
who, perceivingwhat was
commanded
Hermippus to deliver the letters accordingto their
which were
addresses,and then bring him back the answers
The
traitors being in this way discovered,
sent to Histiaeus.
of Persians to death, and caused a
Artaphernes put a number
revolt.
in Sardis/
commotion
5. As
'
The
for
readiness
with
which
(videsupra,
*,and
Atarneus, in Herodotus, is
between
the range
of Can6
being the
the Chians,
reward
been
town
and
was
believed
not
a
sea.
proves,
populationwere
It is reckoned
received
viii.
upon
from
106.)
In
dis-
historical
pires
em-
*).
oppositeLesbos,
Mysia, but belongs to
Harpagus for deliveringup
in
after
the coast.
were
better than
even
they
vii. 42;
name
this matter
compare
the
which
vi. 28;
of the same
this
hopes in
his
transfers of
frequent such
instances,how
'
when
Hi8tia3us,
times
there
Pcripl.p.
(Scylax.
of this transaction.
seems
to
88 ; Xcn.
(Hist,of Greece,
vol. iv. p. 401). According to him, Histiaeus laid a trap into which
Artaphernes
fell. The letters written were
"false,"and Hermippus was instructi'd to take care
of them.
Tlie suspected conspiratorswere
that Artaphernes got po.ssession
quite
innocent,
and
to
cause
a
by kilhng
view
is with
them.
It is
necessary
un-
of
Herodotus.
Probably Mr,
Grote
led to
probabilit
depart from his authorityby perceivingthe imThis
of
the
rebels.
or
having joined, thought
joining,
which I should explainby supposing that the persons alluded to,
is a real difficulty,
in realityLydians. The event
would
then indicate
though Persian subjects,were
the near
approach at this time of a Lydiun outbreak.
of any
was
Persians
Chap.
8-7.
SAILS
TO
appointed,he persuaded
; but
of
the Milesians
THE
the Chians
therefore
wounded
him
in the
tasted
now
when
entrance
an
; and
back to Miletus
to receive another
opposedhis return
343
to carry him
well
too
were
to be anxious
Aristagoras
oountry ; besides
HELLESPONT.
of
thigh. Having
liberty.They
he endeavoured to force
the inhabitants even
been
thus
from
rejected
back to Chios ; whence, after failing
his country, he went
in an
he crossed over
attempt to induce the Chians to givehim ships,
to iMytilenc,
where
he succeeded in obtaining
vessels from the
Lesbians.
They fitted out a squadron of eighttriremes,and
sailed with him
to the
where they took up their
Hellespont,
station,and
from
the
obey
his orders.
Euxine,unless the
G. While
and
comprisedboth a
captainshad drawn
them
formed
all the
over
fleet and
land
their several
vast
ed,
employ-
armament,
The
force.
detachments
sian
Per-
together,"
had
on
straight
Miletus.
Of
the naval
the
likewise of the
and
Cilicians,
7. While
also
showed
the
under),*
from
resolved to pass
singlearmy ; and
which
count,
cities,
they regardedas of lesser ac-
other
to march
and
Phoenicia
into
attack
ready to
thus
were
Mytilenaeans
expectingan
was
passed out
declared themselves
crews
Miletus
which
proceeded to
the Persians
also the
thus
were
states,
composed
brought
Egyptians.'
against
making preparations
and
collected
be
should
to
it
oppose
that
determined
was
that the
Persians,but
the
land
no
'
forces had operated in distinct detachments, and upon
Hitherto the Persian
time.
Daurises, Hymeas, and Otanes, had been at the
distant points at the same
v. 116-123).
head of three distinct armies (supra,
"
'
Supra,T.
Mr.
115-6.
Grote
and
considers the Egyptians,Cilicians,
the entire fleet of 600
Cypriansto
formed
have
the
(History
vessels to the Phoenicians.
that the four great naval powers of
land
peritv of Ionia.
*
i. 141
'Supra,
(V 1*^6)the
of dominant
/.
and
revolt
power,
148.
entered
and
It would
upon
appear
new
Aristagoras had
that
phase.
"
directed
on
all affairs.
On
his departure
lelt
was
Probably no
been restored.
to have
the old confederacy seems
much
retained
have
scarcely
and successor, who
can
in Pvthagoras, his nominee
reiused ad
Otherwise Histiaeus would not have been
at Miletus.
"uthorityeven
mission
(ch.5).
confidence
could ;
"
the
at
force of the
their
defend
walls
own
VI.
tbey
as
time
same
states,not
should
and
left to
bo
should
Milesians
Book
lONIANS.
TKE
TO
OVERTURES
PERSIAN
344
mu"ter
"
them
with
and
they
their line
to them
next
with
ships;
three
Teians, whose
'
after
shipswere
the former
with
Phocaeans
were
'
Erythrseans and
latter with
eight,the
three
triremes.*
fifty-three
Such
in
all
the
was
; last of all
wing, and
western
fleet amounted
The
followed,
Lesbians, furnishingseventy
the
sixty vessels.'
wing
Myusians
the
the
and
The
seventeen
The
hundred.
came
the
came
"
ships,
of the Milesians
formed
their
of Lesbos
the ^olians
came
marshalled
in
furnishing
hundred
three
to
number
the Ionian
on
side.
*
There
is
no
reason
their
sea
as
well
as
at
sea,
'"
to
and
is
lonians
came
proper
the Persians (infra,
ch.
Lad6
the
element
own
Miletus
that
suppose
influence" (Blakeslcy,
ad loc).
"jealousy of Milesian
the other
now
hillock
maritime
towns
in the
plain of
were
the
to
this decision
maintain
tlie mastery
safe.
Maainder
(Chandler'sTravels,ch.
The
to
scene
land.
now
fleet formed
"
vol. i. p. 218.)
The
the post of honour
(vi.Ill
from
; ix. 28
therefore
(Seethe chart,
be the
rightwing
"
"c.).
and
Myus
in its immediate
be
from
Samos
*
the
shock
and
occupy
It must
be
the Persian
the united
fleet.
(i.161
Teos
are
conquest
and
and
Priene
far
have
more
than
recovered
Phocsea.
168)
and therefore
regarded as possessingthe greatest nautical skill,
of honour
and of danger.
wings, the posts at once
noticed as remarkable,that the sum
total here givenby IIiMoJotui
Miletus
the
command
to
of
ADVICE
346
DIONYSIUS.
OF
Book
VI.
still apsembled
Afterwards,while the Ionian fleet was
made
councils
and
at Lade,
were
held,
speeches
by divers persons
the
Phocaean
the
rest
by Dionysius,
captain,who
among
thus expressed
Our affairs hang on the razor's edge,
himself:
11,
"
"
"
of
men
who
Ionia,either
have
shown
lead
but
toil,
life of
and
to be
slaves ; and
then
Now
runaways.
and
will endure hardships,
you
enemies
or
themselves
choose whether
a
free
to be
establish
you have to
for the present
so
therebygain abilityto
your
freedom
own
slaves,too,
overcome
your
you will
I see no
whether
or
held
were
under
and
the vessels
were
men
lonians
days did
the
bade
them
the work
such
such
put
does
continue
"
What
god have
punishment as
ourselves
the
even
harsh,can
be
refuse
him
us
'
This
was
worse
obedience."
tlie most
fleet.
He,
were,
braggart,who
now
'
supposed
had
that
many
than
he has
of us,
expect
to
these hardships
we
are
saying,tlicyforthwith
important naval
to have
which
we
threatened,however
Come, let
present thraldom.
our
So
to
ourselves
that
"
anythingratlier
to
manoeuvre
with
ceased
to
were
It is
that
of
hardness
bring upon
desperate fashion ;
sick already many
more
slaverywith which
no
to
of this Phociean
the
he
quite unaccustomed
together,and to say one
most
by the
shipsto
out
offended
we
this ?
furnish three
but
do whatsoever
obedient,and
to confer
fatigues,
they began
another,
to
arms,
two
Chap.
11-U.
MUTINY
OF
THE
CREWS.
3417
13.
when
the
Samian
was
they saw
for the
occasion
.^aces,who
and
Syloson,
been
which
now
the overtures
to the Samians,was
the son of
of
earher
the
^aces.*
He had formerly
grandson
made
Aristagorasthe
ousted
was
Milesian,at the
same
from
his government
by
of the lonians.*
14. The
the lonians
and
meet
to
Phoenicians
them.
which
sailed to
joinedbattle,which
like
afterwards
soon
of the lonians
cowards, I cannot
attack,
line,and went out
one
another,and
fought like
declare
the
brave
men
and
with
for
any certainty,
the tale goes that the
made
which they had
when
Lad6
he
was
attacked
'
."acea
Folycrates
Pantagnotua
Syloson
JEaces
Supra, T.
38.
CONDUCT
348
battle.
The
granted to these
the
of
state
honour
of
drawn
the
and
men,
as
Book
acknowledgment
an
also,when
of their
action,
bravery,
of their
names
stillstands
in the market-
the
they saw
VI.
of this
the
and
names,
which
pillar,
Samians, w^ho
example, once
Of
15.
CHIANS.
their
having
up next
of the Ionian
THE
Samoa, in consideration
inscribed upon
fathers,
place.5 The Lesbians
were
OF
set, was
followed
by
8.
who
those
remained
and
until at last,after
enemy,
of their adversaries' ships,
they ended
cut
more
very many
than half of their
their
the Chians
vessels,
16. As
for such
fled away
of their
these,being pursued by
where
the
crews
ran
the remainder
Hereupon, with
own.
their
to
shipsas
of
country.
own
damaged
were
they had
by losing
and
disabled,
the
made
strait for Mycal6,"
enemy,
and
ashore,
abandoning them began
them
their march
"
No
doubt
Herodotus
had seen
this pillar. His descriptionsof Samoa
are
eye-witness. (Compare Hi. 54 and 00.) Suidas relates (ad
that he fled to Samoa
from the tyranny of Lygdamis, the grandson
voc.
'HpoSoTos)
of Artemisia,and continued
there a considerable
time
curately
long enough to learn acthe dialect of the place. But it has alreadybeen shown
that we cannot
trust
these statements
(IntroductoryEssay, vol. i. pp. il-12).
"
For a description
of Mycald, vide supra, i. 148.
the name
It was
given to the
throughout those
of
an
"
mountainous
headland
from
Mount
'
Samsoun,
from
In this fact
which
which
separatingthe bay
we
out
runs
receives
the
from
the
waters
coast
in the
direction
of the Maeander
of Samoa,
called
Cayster (orLittle Mendere)flows. The range is now
of Pri6n6.
name
Samsoun, the modern
indication that Ephesus kept aloof from
seem
to have another
the
Icstival in honour
of
the revolt (supra,ch. 8, note
a
*). The Thesmophoriawas
the
Ceres
in
which
e.
or
women
Thesmophorus (t.
Bemeter,
only participated,
lawgiver),
and which
celebrated in various parts of Greece
with similar rites,but
was
not
everywhere
autumn,
in the
at
the
month
celebrated
generally
same
time
of the year.
At
but
Pyanepsion(October),
in the
summer.
It lasted
Athens
elsewhere
for
some
the
it
festival took
seems
days.
The
to
placeiu
have
becu
placeswhere
Ciup.
FLIGHT
16-19.
OF
DIONYSIUS.
349
-when the
who
the misfortunes
were
women
which
full
and
"
accordingly
they
force,and
befell them
slew them
all.
of Chios.
17.
flight.He
to
"which he
the
under
for
well
Persian
not, however,return
fall
must
yoke ;
there
great booty
where
Sicily,
the
knew
Phoenicia,and
gained
would
but
sunk
again,like
Phocaea,
of
rest
Ionia,
as he was, he set
straitway,
number
of
a
merchantmen,
; after which
he
he established himself
Carthaginiansand
the
to
as
directed
his
sail
and
to
course
and plundered
corsair,'
Tyrrhenians,but
did
harm
no
the
to
Greeks.
18. The
the
Persians,when
sea-fight,
besiegedMiletus
under
mines
until at
the
walls,and
making
years from
when
both
the
by land
and
lonians in
use
citadel
the
and
thus the
been made
tallied with
event
the
device,
town,' six
Aris-
under
driving
sea,
of every known
slavery,
to
which
announcement
had
the oracle.
by
time,when
god
about
given them,
prophecywas
the
in which
Argives had
the
safetyof
their
sent
to
city,a
own
to that
come
part of my
were
spokenof.
This
"
"
Then
Be
to
j
"
Eretria,
: Sparta,Athens, Thebes,
following
For
a full
and
Agrigentuni.
Drymsea in Phocis, Dclos, Miletus,Epbesus,Syracuse,
Smith's
see
at
Athens,
with
which
it
was
accompanied
ceremonies
the
of
account
Dictionaryof Antiquities,
pp. 964-5.
h is known
to have
been
held
are
the
"
For
"
The
phrase
utterly."
Kar
ixpas
is
common
in Homer,
where
'
it
^i^"
simply altogether,
"
means
ch. 77.
iairvk,
F^TE
350
Such
fate
OF
MILETUS.
Book
VI.
befell the
their hair
wore
and
women
oracle
the
less than
no
I have
of my history.^
20. Those of the
carried
of
the
made
Milesians whose
King Darius,but
on
temple,was
shores
Erythraean
spared,being
were
ill treatment
estabhshed
were
of the
no
lives
sea,
by
him
the
near
at the
in
hands
Ampe,
spot where
city
the
kindness
of the
taken
the
"
by
Milesians.
For
made
Crotoniats,"
these
a
great
last,when
Sybaris was
them,
mourning,all of
is
of
in which
manner
"
it
was
see
worn,
the
conspicuous in
the
tures
sculp-
of the
territoryof
temple of Apollo stood.
(Strab.xiv. p. 927, rod 4p
times
someAi5u/uoij vaov.
Steph.Byz. AiSv^xa r6-woi MtX^Tou.) The temple itself was
called
Curt. vii. 6, " 28),and the Apollo worshipped
the Didymeum" (Quint.
there
"Apollo Didymeus" (Strub.xiv. p. 910; PUn. H. N. v. 29; Macrob. Sat. i.
17 ; Etym. Mag. ad voc. AiSv^alos).
The temple and its site have been alreadydescribed (supra,
i. 157, note '').
'
first
to think tliat the temple was
Supra, i. 92 ; v. 36. Strabo (1.s. c.)seems
and
riches
carried
this
its
off
but
is
of
statement
no
burnt,
by Xtrxes,
weightagainst
the clear testimony of Herodotus.
"
The
cityAmp^ is known
only to Herodotus and Stephen. (See Steph.Byz.
ad Toc.) It is impossible
since the courses
of the rivers have changed,
to fix its site,
Didyma
Miletus,where
was
the
name
famous
"
and
^
Supra, i. 175.
Persians, when
fidelity.Mylasa, which
the Milesian
faithful to the
rewarded
for
hill country
lay
(Mount Latmus^
t.
leadingpart in the insurrection (supra,
121).
8
For the situation of Sybaris,and its history,
above
see
(v.44, note *).
"
Laiis was
about 35 miles from Sybaris. It was
situated on the western
coast
of Italy,
the mouth
of the river of the same
near
name
(Strab.vi. p. 864 ; Plin. H.
the Lao (Swinbourne,
vol. ii.
N. iii.6 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc), which is still known
as
the
time
of
It
had
ceased
exist
to
and
traces
to
no
now
seem
Strabo,
by
p. 474).
their
bad, we
remain
'
know,
taken
nearer
of it.
notice
"
of this town.
Supra,T.
44.
He
calls it
the
Chap.
20-22.
youths as
GRIEF
well
as
OF
THE
ATHENIANS.
shavingtheir
men,
heads
the other
at the fall of
hand, showed
on
; since
have
Miletus and
any
knowledge
another.'
The
Athenians'
themselves beyond
measure
closelyunited
most
35^
to
one
we
afflicted
him
law, that
no
pay
their
Medes
the
thousand drachms,^for
misfortunes. They likewise made
own
richer
sort
and
captains,
they
and
sea-fight,
resolved that
and
the
be
This
founded.
The
historian
the commercial
Miletus
thus
was
the
depended
Timaeua
on
chief
about
to
the two
for
with
used
of
one
the
the
year
ludicrous
611.
B.C.
the
Zan-
vited
lonians,and inIonian cityto
an
union
resulted
from
Timseus
of Thespis(Suidas,ad voc),began
Phrynichus, the disciple
about
Samos,
cities.
specialaffection.
Sybariticluxuriousness
this time
wished
(Fr.60) asserted,that
between
material
Miletus
its inhabitants
the
that
place,Cale-Act6
intercourse
In
them
displeasedwith the
dealingsthey had had with the
council,very shortlyafter the
calling
re-
much
were
the
therefore held
ever
Miletus
was
people of the
doingsof
fine of
should
one
22. Thus
the
to
them
to
He
is said to
have
been
exhibit tragedies
to
"
dropt
the
and the
of the originaldrama, and
cast
dismissingBacchus
lightand
in the
and elevated events
recorded
Satyrs,formed his plays from the more
grave
of great merit.
country." His tragedieswere
mythology and historyof his own
(Aristoph.Thesmoph. 164.) ^schylus, his junior by about ten or filteen years,
accused
of borrowing largelyfrom them.
(Aristoph.Ran. 1228, ed. Bothe ;
was
the same
ject
subPhcenissse was
His
ad jEschyl.
on
Glauc. Rheg. in Introduct.
Pers.)
to have
the Persae of .^schylus,and appears
as
gained the tragicprize in the
famed for the excellencyof his chorusses. (Arist.
He was
especially
year b. c. 476.
Av. 716 ; Vesp. 220, 269 ; Arist. Prob. xix. 31.)
"
Twice
the income
of
Pentacosiomedimnus.
(xii.17),Plutarch
The
same
(xiv.911),JClian
MarceUinus
(i.p. 506),Ammianus
"
afterwards
This placebecame
iii.4, p. 78 ; SiL Ital.xiv. 251). It lay on the north coast of
Ptolem.
43
Geograph.
"
;
Caronia
The
Halsesa and Haluntium.
between
probablesite is the modern
Sicily,
ed
is
beautiful,
thicklywoodThe coast
in this part
very
(long.14" 27',lat. 38" nearly).
hills.
Sicily,
of
series
(Smyth's
rocky
with oak, elm, pine,and ash, clothing a
rather from
its name
derived
the "Fair Strand"
pp. 96-7.) Perhaps, however,
littus piscosa
calls
it
Silius
Italicus
s.
its
fisheries.
c.)
of
(1.
the productiveness
"
Calact6."
THE
352
SAMIANS
SEIZE
ZANCLE.
Book
VI.
is
and is situated in
called,is in the country of the Sicilians,
the part of Sicilywhich
looks towards Tyrrhenian
The oflfer
all
lonians
thus made
to
the
embraced
was
only by the
Samians,and by
their escape.
23. Hereupon this is what
had
as
The
ensued.
contrived to effect
Saraians
on
their
which
itself,
this counsel
left without
was
The
men.
Samians
lowed
fol-
and
the Zanclaeans
callingto
of
their
allies.
Hippocrates came
with
his army
to their
the
Zanclsean
Scythas,
That
Mr.
ZancI6
him
away
in
chains,
The Epizephyrian
Southern Locrians are the Locrians of Italy,
who possess*
or
south of tlie modern
labria.
Cacity,Locri, and a tract of country near the extreme
Locri lay upon the eastern
about
five
miles
the
modern
from
village
coast,
of Gerace (lat.
38" lu',long. 16" 8'). It was
situated at some
littledistance from
the shore, upon the brow
of a hillcalled Esopis. (Strab.vi. p. 872.) Swinburne
ed
observed
ruins
which
they
some
have
now
seem
to
almost
"
of
about
28
Infra,vii. 163-4.
beautiM
which
the
had
them
rendered
at their hands.
of the
high
looked
Immediately after
Caria,bringing some
submitted
of their
the
of the cities
Histiasus
the Euxine.^
recovered
Persians
Histiaeus
befallen Miletus
had
still at
others
had
they issued
as
the
heard
sooner
no
reached
Byzantinm, employed
merchantmen
Ionian
the
intercepting
rebels.
other
accord.
own
tidingsof what
Milesian,who was
the
account
by force,while
over
well
either their
of the
the
who
one
on
burn
not
those
fall of Miletus
26. Meanwhile
in
did
and
vessels,
their temples,as
they did
desertion of their
city or
as
deserved
therefore
service and
likewise
They
^aces
upon
fight
^aces,
by the
over, re-established
This
throne.
they did
command
the
prizewas
of
son
had
for its
Miletus
VI
Book
Phoenicians,after
itself the
city. At Samoa
CHIOS.
FOR
SAILS
HISTI^US
354
news
from
than
he
gave
"
weakened
by their losses
Chiaus,who were
as
Polichno, a city of Chios," serving him
sea-fight,
of
rest
the
in the
liead-
quarters.
27. It
great misfortunes
it
was
in this
about
are
to
befall
strange tokens
sent
to
them.
is
there
warning
some
when
or
a state
; and
had some
had previously
nation
choir
of
hundred
of
so
their
had
been
at lessons,
and out of
of their boys, who
in upon a number
were
but one
left alive.
and
hundred
a
twenty children there was
them.
It was
sent
the signs which
God
to warn
Such were
shortlyafterwards
brought the city down
that
very
"
Supra, ch.
6.
From
sea-fighthappened, vfcliich
its knees
upon
lliu lime
the
that Miletus
have
become
; and
after the
Ilistiacus baclv
refused to receive
purely selfish.
His
proceedings at
policy
than the Persians.
Byzantium must have injuredthe Greeks I'ar more
his conduct
Contrast
couutrymea.
proceeds openly to attack his own
biouysius
(uh. 17).
"
in Crete,and one
There
other placesof this name,
two
one
were
(Steph.Byz. ad toc). The site of the Chian Polichn^ is unknown.
seeuis
to
sea-fight
And
now
with
tliat of
he
in the Troaa
Chap.
HISTI^US
26-30.
the
came
attack
of
Chians,weakened
lonians and
pkce
quit Miletus
led
arrived
news
and
attack
of food ;
There
Atarnean
an
Phoenicians
of
army
about
were
On
in
was
Now
in
to
hearing
hastened
bos
Les-
to
belonged to Mysia.
named
Harpagus' was
Persian
of
army,
his army
and
teriitory,'
the
conquest.
easy
Thasos,and
cut
whom
composed of
had laid'
siegeto the
numerous
that the
mainland, intending
certain
an
Caicus,*which
head
to
the
Lesbians,to
furnished
siegeof
in
Ms
355
to the
and
they were,
now
DEATH.
againstThasos,^and
jEolians,
when
want
TO
Histiaeus
as
28. Histiaeus
PUT
went
growing
were
plain of
it chanced
these
across
the
that
regions at
the
little
no
marched
out to meet
laiuled,
destroyedthe greater number
Histiaeus
strength. He, when
him, and engagingwith his forces,
self
of them, and took Histieeus him-
prisoner.
Histiaeus
29.
The
manner.
of the Persians
and
Persians
in the following
engaged
for
at
a
up,
Malena,"
long time
and charging
he
that
was
and
Sardis,
-atrap of
received into
'
gold
The
As
high favour
mines
of
Thasos
perhaps formed
the
chief attraction.
(Videinfra,
ii.44.)
his
afraid
they were
because
taken
he been
had
supra,
of Chios
master
he would
consider
the Atarnean
rich and
plainhis
own
(u I60;.
(vSMfiovo.
("T"p6Spa
Asia
Fellows,
compare
beautiful
twelve
1
The
whole
miles
from
the coast.
j
t"
^r
Boot 1,
m
Harpagus the Mede
the Arians.
among
and both are probablydistinct from the Harpagus
"
This
is
not
unusual
name
wtt
to
the
geographers. Wessehng
1^
would
read ^
Boon
lie arrived
as
NETTED
ISLANDS
THE
356
BY
Sardis.
at
His
found
great
himself
of
head
engaged
men
who
man
the Persians.*
and
it up to
had taken
Susa
sent
place,
and
to wash
and
been
had
Such
then
great benefactor
sequelof
the
Persians wintered
at
the
was
VI
that
at
alive
bringingHistigeus
servants
the
learnt what
he
Book
PERSIANS.
his head
THE
tory
his-
of Histiaeus.
The
31.
naval
of the
armament
letus,
Mi-
and
off the
the
difficulty.Whenever
they became masters of an island,
the barbarians,in every single
instance,netted the inhabitants.
ing.
in
the mode
Now
which they practice
this nettingis the follow-
without
Men
joinhands,so
to end
hunt
and
out
to form
line
march
then
south,and
to the
coast
as
In like
towns
the
upon
mainland, not
end
however
with
threats where-
the lonians
north
sians
the Per-
manner
it was
not possible.
as
nettingthe inhabitants,
32. And
made
their generals
now
good all the
the
island from
through the
the inhabitants.*
from
across
For
no
did
sooner
"
to
that
custom
of tiie Eretrians
Caisar's conduct
"
Nothing
lonians
coast
had
had
Tenedos
on
had
had
taken
been
with
rebels.
said of
that passage
shows
Carina
119).
See
Behistnn
Milesian
prisoners(supra,
ency
signalinstance of clemVar. vi. 14). Compare
(Hist.
of the
still more
by .^Elian
Pompcy.
in
the participation
of Tencdoa
of the sea, it is probable that
head
col.
Inscription,
infra,vii. 238.
is recorded
receivingthe
the command
vii. 42 ; but
supra, iii.159,
is the treatment
ch.
(infra,
part of Darius
the
on
placein
of Atarueus.
of
part in it.
retains its
name
absolutelyunchanged
to the
fertile island,producing an
excellent
wine.
Its situation off the niuuth of tinand its safe port, have at all times made
it a place of some
Hellespont,
conscqucnci
hut
"
63-6).
Chap.
31
PUNISHMENT
3".
third time
reduced
second,and
now
The
33.
OF
slavery;
time,by
to
third
HELLESPONTINES.
THE
3517
by the Lydians,and
once
the Persians.
sea
and
Hellespont,
one
the
are
placeswhich
side ; the
the
Perinthus,'
The
Chersonese,which
this
Persians.
Hellesponton
contains
forts in
Byzantines at
of the
the
number
Now
pean
Euro-
of
cities,*
Thrace,'
Byzantium/
and
their
the
time,
oppositeneighbours,
Chalcedonians, instead
and
Selybria,^
nicians,
awaitingthe coming of the Phoetheir
the
and
i
nto
quitted
sailing
country,
Euxine,took
at the
The
cityof Mes6mbria.*
Phoenicians,
up their abode
after burning all the placesabove mentioned, proceeded to Proconnesus*
of
(Peripl.
p. 67) enumerates
Scvlax
important
and
are
fewer
no
than
eleven,of
the
which
adds
mosi
citywhich
he
contained, in
omits, viz. Madytus (infra,vii. 33). Xcnophon says the Chersonese
H. c.
398, eleven or twelve cities (Hellen.111, ii 10). He speaks highly of its
*
fertility.
'
has
Herodotus
intt-rvened
who
says,
/ifTh
here
inverted
the Chersonese
between
8"
Tijy
the
(an
\tppivriaov
'H^ctxAtio,
Fuvui, Vavlat, Vtoy
Tttpiaraais,
Supra, v.
The
order.
geographical
1.
Thracian
holds
strongPerinthus, as is plain from Scylax,
Aet/zcTjd/cr?;,
irpwrov
Sp^tia TtixV raSe
-rSKis
Ktd
\iixi\v.
Wpivbot
TtlxoJ
and
"
"
small town
a
Silivri,
upon
Selymbria,still exists in the modern
of Marmora, about 40 miles from Constantinople(long.28" 14',lat. 41" 5').
It is said to have been founded
by the Megarians, a littlebefore Byzantium, about
Annal. Vienn. vol. Ixiii.
site is very beautiful (cf.
It. c. 6(j0 (Scymn. Ch. 713). The
*
Supra, iv. 144.
"
the
p.
or
Solybria,
sea
41).
"
Another
readiqg
the
makes
to
the
Byzantines and
both
statements
''found"Mesem-
Chalcedonians
of
Chius
Scymuus
of
and
Strabo
( Peripl.p. 84), a
Extensive
ruins
low
sandy isthmus
remain, which
have
and which
are
Minor, vol. ii.pp. 100-104),
Bal Kiz (waXaia Kv(iKos).
of the Milesians
a colony
Cyzicus was
H
N.
70).
vL
V.
The
to
is
to
the
under
Turks
"
(Anaximen. ap.
Strab.
Megarians (Lydus
variouslyfixed (see Clmtons
others, of the
of its colonisation
known
the
"
mn
xiv.
de
p.
910;
Mag.
J?. M.
of
name
rn-
Plin.
Kom.
vol.
m.
i.
Ul,
358
PH(EXICIANS
(Ebares,the
son
had
submitted
Phoenicians
34.
Megabazus,and satrap
themselves to the king. In
all the
to this time
government
grandsonof
tiades,the
of
son
followingmanner.
the
their
The
cities of the
of
Miltiades,the
they
they
at
were
VI.
Dascyleium,' and
the
Chersonese
the
Chersonese
of
son
had
had
been
Cimon,
and
from
Mil-
descended
obtained
possessionof them
The
Dolonci/ a Thracian tribe,to
that time belonged,beingharassed by
sent
engaged with the Apsinthians,*
them
as
Chersonese
in which
war
the
Cypselus,who
whom
of
Book
cities,
excepting Cardia.*^
to whom
Stesagoras,
in the
CHERSONESE.
THE
of
subdued
Up
the
under
RAVAGE
take back
who
man
the
matter.
with
should
them
first offer
them
and
but
the
Miltiades,
much
son
He
distinction.
'
Vide
Cardia
of
likewise
Cypselus,was
belongedto a family which
the
Athens,
of
person
wont
was
to
''.
Xerot
in,they
from
its
western
positiondeep
in the
Gulf
of
nese,
Cherso-
(Scyl.
Peripl.p. 68; Strab. vii. p. 48l*
jointcolony of the Milesians and Clazomeniau8(Scymn. Cli
11. 699-700). When
the i-slbmus,
Lysimachus built Lysimachia half-way across
Cardia shrank
into insigiiilicanco.
derived
have
The place was
to
thought by some
its name
from
its shape, which
H.
said
heart
N.
iv. 11;
resembled
a
they
(Plin,
Solin. 10); bit Stephen'sexplanationseems
the oldScythic
the best,that it was
(i.e. Cymric) appellation(Steph. Byz, ad voc.
Kapilu). Accordingly wo
mny
at
in
trace
and
the
which
narrowest
It is said to have
been
word
the
is found
Celtic
likewise
Caer, which
in Carciuitis
is
so
in
common
(supra,iv. 55)
and
the
Welsh
Cardcsus
namis,
Fi.
(Ilecat.
Dolonci
of them
almost
is made
the Thracian
The
only
tribes.
ttoce, I
No
further
believe,which
of their name
in the cataexistence is the occurrence
logues
possess of their continued
of Pliny (H. N. iv. 11),and Sollnus (c.10). They may
perhaps be ethnically
with the Doliones
connected
.Marcellin.
of Cyzicus,and the Dolopes of Thessaliu (cf.
we
Vit.
"
"
Cnxr.
34-36.
MILIIADES
INVITED
in the four-horse
contend
^acus
TO
BECOME
KING.
359
and traced
chariot-races,"
its descent
and
which
him
caused
to remark
garments, and
them, dressed
armed
as
they were
with
in outlandish
lances.'
He
invited
them
approach,
them
in,offering
The
lodgingand entertainment.
strangers
his
accepted
hospitality,
and, after the banquet was over, they
laid before him in full the directions of the oracle,
and besought
him on their own
to
yieldobedience to the god. Miltiades
part
therefore called to
them, and, on
persuaded ere
was
of Pisistratus
they had
irksome
was
moreover
their
done
to
the tyrant'sreach.
He therefore went
to Delphi,and
straitway
o
f
tlieoracle
he
whether
do
the
should
Dolonci
inquired
as
desired.
36.
the
As
Pythoness backed
their
son
request,Miltiades,
of
As
the
and
Rome,
had
won
keeping of
horse
indicated
considerable
some
chariot-race
at
of the Athenians
with
away
the
whence
of /""*?!, Ix-rofioTai,
did
"c., so stillmore
equites,
the maintenance
of such a stud as could entitle a man
with any chance
to coutend
of success
in the great games,
mark
the owner
a
as
person of ample fortune.
Hence
the constant
of those who
allusions in Pindar to the wealth and munificence
the
chariot
(01.ii. 53
races
1, 99
v.
; Nem.
ix. 32 ; Isth.
(ch. 122).
says
instance of
prices,as appears by the well-known
(Aul. Gell. v. 2). Skilful
Bucephalus,who fetched a sum
equal to 3000/. sterling
charioteers
were
spared in the decoration of the
highlypaid,and no expense was
The expeusivenessof the pursuitis put
chariots and equipment of the coursers.
where
forward
very prominentlyby Aristophanes at the opening of the Nubes,
that
of
another
mother's
of
the
a
side,
on
olKiaTtbpi-Kirorp6"poi,
scion,
Phidippides
the Alcma."onidae (infra,
ch. 125) ruins his father by indulgencein it
i. 42), and
hence
First-rate horses
the
sold at
Herodotus
of what
force
of Callias
below
enormous
"
"
'
The
Hellanicus
of Miltiades
descent
(ap.Marcell.
Vit.
from
^Eacus
thus
was
and
by Pherecydes
traced
mentioned
" 2).
Ajax (I.XXXV.
"
The
Pausanias
Plutarch
makes
that Philajus
tale went
Eurysaces
interposesan
Eurysaces
Philaeus
(Pausan.)',or
and
between
Philaeus and
of Philaeus.
brother
Eurysaces together(Plut.^
as
the Athenians, and received the rightof citizeiiship
was
in Attica,which
Philaidae
named
is
that
there
deme
certain
reward.
It
a
was
a
with Philaeus (Steph.Byz.).but it is remarkable that the deme
connected
traditionally
of Attica,
the tribe jEantis (seeLeake's Demes
not to
belonged to the tribe ..Egeis,
surrendered
bad
p. 75 and
p.
Salamis
194).
wearing of arms
(c"Thucyd. 1. 5, 6).
"
The
to
,.
had
gone
out of fashion
in Greece
acme
"
,
little
time
before
HIS
360
Dolonci.
build
THE
On
those who
by
WITH
WAR
wall
the neck
across
Book
Chersonese,he
After
invited him.
had
LAMPSACENES.
made
was
of the Chersonese
from
Yl
king
to
was
cityof
the
the incursions
to protect the country from
Pactya,'^
and ravages
breadth of the isthmus
of the Apsinthians. The
at this part is thirty-six
furlongs,the whole length of the peninsula
hundred
and
within the isthmus
four
twenty
being
furlongs.^
37. When
the
finished carryingthe wall across
he had
isthmus, and had thus secured the Chersonese
against the
Cardia
to
Apsinthians,Miltiades proceeded to
first of all attacked
ambush
which
they had
prisoner. Now
favour
of his
Lampsacus
he
said,
''
calamity
tell how
destroy them
and
sent
his
to
but
down,
cut
fir."
about this
last
at
makes
high
no
in the
therefore
of
the men
if
they refused,*'
the LampThen
sacenians
speechof Crcesus,
"
his threat
told them
sense, and
when
be taken
Croesus
"
freedom
construe
fir ;" *
stood
commanded
like
in doubt
to
an
that he
of their
one
that the
fresh
would
elders
fir is the
shoots,but
only
forth-
upon the
up in the
Like Cardia
Hellespont,about ten miles above Oallipoli.
built
it
found not
are
city
by Lysimachus. Vestigesot
far from Heiamili
Uerodots
di-s
(Kruse, Ueber
Ausinessung
Pontus, p. 49). It is
said also to be possibleto trace an ancient wall across
the isthmus.
*
These measurements
said to be very accurate
are
(Kruse, ut pupra). Scylax,
He gives the length of tiie peninsula as
writinga century later,is far less exact.
of the isthmus at 40 (Poripl.
too stades, tiie breadth
p. 6S). In this he is followed
Strabo
the distance,
by
(vii.
p. 482). Xenophon relates that Dercyliidasmi-asured
Gr. iii. ii. 10). The circumstances
and found it 37 stades (Hist.
of the peninsulaat
that time (b.c. l-J'S)
were
exactlysimilar to those here spoken of, and Dcrcyllidas
It is remarkable, however.
far
protectedthe inhabitants in the same
so
0)111,
way.
be gathered from Xenophon, the former
as
wnll liad entirely
can
disappeared.
One of these was
commemorated
at Olynipia,
which Pausaniaa
by an ofl'ering
it
Pactya
like
true
which,
tree
the misfortune
had
destroythem
somewhile
not
the
he
give Miltiades
to
he would
could
divined
laid he
fallinginto
but
it
were
and
Lampsacenians ;
of
heard
the
wars,*and
in other
engage
was
swallowed
was
thus
saw
inscribed:
"
Zj\vifi S-yoA/u*
ivfdriKay'OKvfxwtroiK Xtpoviiaou
Ttixoi f\6yrfs 'Aparov iTfip^t8c M(\T(dSr;t acpty.
Cf. Pausan. VI. xix.
*
For
the
"
4.
of Lampsacus, which
position
which
may
e8cai"edHerodotus.
to
it
on
account
puu.
of the
aucicut
ubundume
times
on
contained
double
one
allusion,
Hellespont,
element
of
Lampsucus,
have
was
Fr.
borne
of
it itppcars from
various
writers (Char.
lu; Sfmb, xiii. p. 840 ; Steph, Byz. ad
voc.
the name
of Pityusa,
or
a name
Pityeia,
given
its
(Horn. U.
and
lir-troe.H,
The
ii.S2y).
under
which
threat
therefore
it
was
known
involved
REIGN
362
40. This
the
had
he
and
marched
their
was
the
nomads, angered by
far
as
coming, but
of
son
OF
CImon, had
an
attack of
fled,and
been
not
yet
more
VI
long in
grievous
in
body
remained
befell Miltiades at
present time.
41.
He
now
no
attackingTenedos*
and
and
chattels,
from
which
gulf of
he
trireme
mother
that
the
set
whole
Phoenicians
departure;
shore of the
four of his
Cardia
and
Phoenician
with
he
as
was
fleet.
However
into
got
his
goods
the
point
sailed down
Chersonese,he
vessels,and
were
the
denly
sud-
came
he
himself
Imbrus,' one
under
was
than
took his
the
heard
sooner
Melas,'along the
upon
escaped, with
Book
Darius, collected
when
the Dolonci sent and
retired,
happened three years before the events
the
him
the Chersonese.^
as
CIMON.
now
fly before
to
SON
calamity befell
those in which
had
MILTIADES,
the
Miltiades,
country* when
than
he
OF
command
not
the
was
the
difierent
the
they
resolved
of
daughter
of the Thracian
Metiochus
woman.
when
of his pursuers.
This vessel
his- eldest son
Metiochus, whose
Phoenicians
found
and
out
his
that he
king Olorus,but
taken
shipwere
was
; and
of Miltiades
son
Scythsprayed
them
to break
up the
bridgeand
return
home."
here
Miltiades
have entered
cannot
his government
much
later than h. c. 512, for
upon
did
he
take
in
the
only
Scythian expeditionof Darius, which was at latest
part
in B. c. 507-6, but we
sonese
are
expresslytold that he was sent from Athens to the Cherwho ceased to reign B.C.
his expulsionfrom
610.
Now
by the Pixistratidce,
the Chersonese
here given,into the
by the Scyths falls,
accordingto the account
not
b.
year
c.
495,
that
so
Scythiansdrove
him
be
had
been
least fifteen
years
cU
in the
country when
the
out.
been
to
maraudingexpedition,
which
the
Scythianswere
of the Ionian
emba.ssy
above
Imbrus
is not
(v.2C).
more
than
10
"
or
12
miles
Supra, iv.
137.
from
the
coast.
It
is mentioned
Chaf.
40-42.
FLIGHT
OF
Darius,however,when
his
him
f ersian
the
so
wife, by whom
were
accounted
brus
he made
42. At
ATHENS.
him
there
Persians.
the
on
As
children
for Miltiades
were
no
following
measures,
born
him
who
from
himself,
Im-
to
hurt
more
353
doinghim
but
lonians,
carried
TO
far from
He gave
presence,
with benefits.
was
MILTIADES
year
was
which
were
their
to the
out, they
greatlyto
such is the
sangs"
of
the measurement
to pay,
'"
to
These
and
T.
name
""
thirtyfurlongs
cities were
provisos
at
were
rate
in the Greek
common
rightset
ma
imaginethat
treaties
(compare Thucyd.
no
instance
i. 145,
had up
Such
a
appears
of
its exercise.
'
Supra, ii. 6,
and v. 63.
Mr. Grote, Hist, of Greece, vol. v.
') denies that the Greek
pp. 454-6, note
i-iUcs upon
the coast
paid any tribute to Persia from the date of the full organisation
of the Athenian
confederacy(b.c.476)tillafter the disasters at Syracuse(b.c. 413).
He thinks this passage only means
that there was
of the Ionic cities
an
assessment
*
in the
king'sbooks,
Herodotus
knew
eight years
old.
There
is, however,
more
direct evidence
that
the
tribute
tinued
con-
be
that any
of the towns
upon
the mainland
were
free
from
tribute.
expressionsof Thucydides (i.18, 89, 95, "c.), which Mr. Grote quotes,
revolted from Persia,"
concerning the Hellespontine and Ionian Greeks who had
be understood, I think, of the cities on
and been
liberated from the king,"must
Proconnesus, Cyzicus,
the European side of the Hellespont,
and of the islands,
Lesbos, Chios, Samos, "c.
It seems
to me
exemption from tribute of the Greek
probablethat the practical
of the
an
cities on the mainland
in b. c. 449, and
was
commenced
express provision
for
received
Greeks
agreeingto
treatj of Cyprus. It was the equivalentwhich the
The
"^
"
EXPEDITION
364
The
re.te
was
nearly the
very
sent
him
with
coast,and
the
paid
been
had
sians
the Per-
peacefuldealingsof
the
were
that which
as
next
generals,and
same
VI
Book
MARDONIUS.
UNDER
of men,
body
vast
some
the land
while
army
the
In
Hellespont.
Asia
he
which
to
came
will
that Otancs
Mardonius
service.
Mardonius
of
ships had
powerfulland
means
At
44.
force,he
to
the
along
coast
believe
cannot
Persia
make
ing
Hav-
when
and
Hellespont,
and
broughttogether,
the
conveyed
his
troops
out
despots through-
established democracies.
been
of
to relate
marvel
all the
put down
them
his vessels,and
Eretria and
voyage
I have
here
Ionia ; and
Ionia,and in lieu of
hastened
so done, he
of
of his
course
the
towards
other leaders
under
marched
commonwealth.*
multitude
was
vast
likewise
the strait by
across
Athens.^
least these
towns
served
as
pretextfor
the expe-
leave
the Persians
This
(Compute
in
this time
at
is another
iii.160,
instance
par. 18).
*
On marriages of this
461,
*
of
"c.) Gobryas
the
was
kind, see
alternation
the
of
son
above
Y.
of
a
names
among
Mardonius
116, note
*,and
the
Persians.
(Beb. Ins.
compare
col. iv.
vol. ii. p.
'.
note
It would
seem
appeared incredible
the Greeks
by Herodotus
themselves.
iii.(chs.
80-83),had
undoubtidly beheved it
support from the policy here
in Book
Herodotus
not
be true, but the story does
really derive any
That policywas
pursued by Mardonius.
decidedlywise. The Pcr.-"ians had learnt,
by dint of experience,that they lost more, through unpopularity,by upholding the
of the
of having the government
tyrants, than they gained by the convenience
a.s.^'iniiluled
Greek
states
To allow Greeks,in order to conciliate them,
to their own.
democratic
was
a
institutions,
very different thing from contemplatingthe adoption
to
of such
*
institutions among
themselves.
iu the late war
(supra,v.
aggressors
The
99).
DESTRUCTION
Chap. 43^5.
OF
FLEET
OFF
MOUNT
ATHOS.
355
the
on
and sailed
made
along shore
double
to
to
Mount
had
Acanthus,*whence
Athos.
But
here
and
them
number
and
men
while
others
did
know
not
how
to
wind
hundred,
twenty thousand.'
in monsters
devoured
seized and
dashed
were
than
more
was
rudeness,shattering
Athos.
Athos abounds
portionwere
mainland,
contend,and handled
aground upon
shipsdestroyedwas
who perishedwere
about
sea
so
who
driving
of the
and the
For the
them
viously.*
pre-
attempt
an
violent north
reduced
to the
across
sprang
a
been
violentlyagainstthe rocks ;
and
some
swim, were
engulfed,
some,
died
of the cold.
45. While
Mardonius
land
vast
of the
Thasos
"
Supra, V.
"
Acanthus
18.
lay
the
on
side of the
eastern
peninsulaof Athos,
is
as
plainboth
(infra,vii. 115-
of Xerxes
of the march
from
121).
Herodotus.
",../"
"
"
Such
is the
fear, says
is stillfull of danger.
of the strength and uncertain
Colonel Leake, "entertained
by the Greek boatmen
Mount
around
Athos, and of the galesand high seas to
direction of the currents
is subjectduring half the year, and which are
of the mountain
the vicinity
which
Gulf of Or/ana (Sinus
formidable
rendered more
by the deficiencyof harbours in the
and though offering
the
in
peninsula,
1
was
as
that I could
"
navigationof
The
Strymonicus),
a
not,
Buhito
the
western,
this coast
or
long
so
any
even
to
from
Xiropotami
carry
me
to
side
the eastern
from
boat
of
the
penin-
Vatopedhi."(NorthernGreece,
The
time
more
to
Afterwards
or
the
west, between
they were
Brygi
Greeks
Phrygians of Asia
they seem 'tohave dwelt
Fhryges
pushed
Minor
in
the
very
the AdriaUc
vii. 73
(infra,
region above
Strab
p.
vu.
42p. At
this
perhaps a ittle
Chalcidic6,
the
vul
Pieria
80).
and
(infra,
Chalcidic peninsula
as
and
neighbours
westward,
appear
much further
^Scymn.
Ch. I. 433
or
Strab.
tu.
p.
473 ; Steph.
RETURN
3G6
Persians
their
Persia.
blow
freedom
own
till he had
country
; and
returned
46. The
year
certain
his
to
to
himself
made
them
received
received
not
leave the
them
subjectsof
yoke, the
hands,and the
under
the
their
at
VI.
in maintaining
succeed
would
and
brought
his retreat
from
Book
Mardonius
them
he
Still,though
which
upon
for
subdued
MARDONIUS.
Mardonius
slain,and even
did not
Brygi,nevertheless,
were
The
wound.
OF
fleet off
this
so
Asia.
after these
events, Darius
neighboursof
the Thasians
received
tion
informa-
making preparationsfor
were
bade
and
them
to Abd^ra.^
Milesian
dismantle
The
made
Thasians, at
his attack
the
time
when
Histiaeus
the
their income
"
of their
of
two
the
on
territory
hundred, and
main
in
and
the
their
best
mines, in
years
of
common
three
years
hundred
talents.
47. I
myself have
curious
most
'
of them
seen
are
the mines
those which
in
question: by
the Phoenicians
far the
discovered
had
"
"
"
Ch^f.
the
at
DARIUS
46-i*".
time
DEMANDS
when
EARTH
they went
AND
with
WATER.
Thasus
ootr
and
colonised the
has been
then
did
turned
the
was
Thasians
'
of their wealth.
source
the Great
King
On
issue his commands
dismantled
their
wall,and
this occasion
than
took
no
sooner
straitwaythe
their whole
fleet to
Abdera.
48. After this Darius resolved to
prove the Greeks,and try
the bent of their minds, whether theywere
inclined to resist him
in
arms
sent
out
orders
At
to
the
towns
prepared
to
king.
same
time he
sent
which
paid him
and
tribute,
required them to providea
and horse-transports.
and
accordingly
began their preparations,
number
of
shipsof
49. These
the heralds
king had
the
make
their submission.
He therefore
heralds in divers directions round
about Greece,with
demand
everywhere earth and water for the
or
who
had
bid them
into
sent
Greece
largenumber
likewise from
these last
Among
obtained
what
of the states
the
upon
all the
islanders whom
they
included the Eginetans,
who,
were
the rest,consented
equallywith
Persian
been
ask from
mainland, and
visited.*
war
towns
other
to
give earth
and
to the
water
king.
When
Athenians
the
believingthat it
heard what
the
Eginetanshad done,
from
givenconsent, and
that the
*
Supra, ii.44.
Compare Apollod.iii. i. 1, " 7, 8.
colouy of the Parians (ir.104).
"
Bochart
(Geograph.Sac. i. xi. p. 393)derives the
tcUy
"
an
Thucydides
word
Thasos
makes
from
Thasos
the
Syriac
armlet."
That
is,on
the
south-east
side
of the
island.
Coenyra
still remains
in the
be fixed.
the
of the
their submission.
the great importance of this
excellent observations
on
vol. iv. pp. 427-430). It raised Sparta to the generalprotectorate
of Greece.
Hitherto she had been
a
leadingpower, frequentlycalled in
weaker
to aid the
againstthe stronger, but with no definite lugemony,excepting
she was
acknowledged to
the states of the Pcloponnese (supra,v. 91). Now
over
have
a
paramount
authorityover the whole of Greece, as the proper guardian of
*
Mr.
Grote
has
some
the
Grecian
Athens, the
It gave additional
cityof Greece.
liberties.
second
weight to
the
appealthat
it
was
made
by
VI.
Book
proved them
in tide matter
their conduct
EGINA.
VISITS
CLEOMENES
368
to
traitors
be
to
Greece.
in violence.
This
singleEginetan
bribed him
had
from
have
his
togetherto
come
otherwise
"
which
"
he had
This
tippedwith
wilt have
strugglewith
name
to
no
rant
war-
kings would
he said in
sequence
con-
Demaratus.*
must
his
Crius
Athenians
he had
received from
he
off
carry
the
both the
the seizure."
make
of instructions
dear
not
government
own
he should
costinghim
it
this
to make
"
told him
person
without
Get
thy
*'
said,
horns
for thou
great danger."
51. Meanwhile
king of
was
indeed
not
Spartans,but
houses
for both
is the
the
are
of
honoured
more
was
he
of
blood"
one
of the
but
the house
two, inasmuch
as
of
Eurysthencs
it is tlie elder
branch.
52. The
Lacedaemonians
the poets,*that it
was
machus, grandson of
conducted
who
the
not
"
sons
of Aristodemus.
The
wife of
Aristodemus,whose
V.
This
them
therein all
declare,contradicting
king Aristodemus himself,son of AristoCleodseus,and great-grandsonof Hyllus,
to the land which
they now
possess, and
75).
'
Cicero
Latin
the xecond
was
The
kings of
Cleomenes
upon
the
"
Ilcrculis
in labores
Erymanthinum
"
puns
name
of the
indulges iu facetice
for
boar pig." (Cf.Cic.
a
uon
referri
minds
same
Crius,which
kind
in Verr.
hunc
with
ram"
"a
in Greek.
signifies
to Verres, vcrres
being
respect
iminanissimum
Verrem,
quam
43.
"
ilium
Aiebant
aprum
oportcre.")
of
poets
"
EGYPTIAN
370
53. Thus
DESCENT
is related
much
THE
OF
PERSEID^.
Book
VI.
by the Lacedaemonians,but
not
"
In
the
Greek
here given I
genealogies
followed
have
the
common
accounts.
54.
who
Accordingto
became
the
Persian
Greek
story,Perseus
was
rian
Assy-
an
according
;* his ancestors,therefore,
"
"
"
the statement
*
'
may be accepted.
is to say, he is uniformlydeclared to be the ."on of
Herodotus
believes
in the tale which
Supra, ii. 91.
That
Egypt.
[Many
writers besides
Egyptians.
colonising
him
Danaiis
of parts of Greece
from
to the
un-
Phoenix, and
Cccrops have
to
have
the merit
led
Jupiter.
brings Danaiis
founded
Athens
and
BcEotian
Thebes;
and
both
he and
of
G.
W.]
It has not
been
commonly
seen
t^at this is
an
entirelydistinct st
Chap.
PREROG
63-56.
them, were
to
ITIVES
OF
Greeks.
not
of Acrisius
were
they were
Egyptians,as
55. Enough however
that Egyptians obtained
SPARTAN
They
do
KINGS.
admit
not
3^^
that the forefathers
How
subject.
kingdoms
it came
of the
to
say
pass
and
Dorians,^
what
these are
they did to raise themselves to such a position,
I shall
questionswhich,as they have been treated by others,'
which
other
no
say nothing. I proceed to speak of pointson
writer has touched.
56. The
which
the Spartanshave allowed their
prerogatives
kings are the following. In the first place,two priesthoods,
those (namely)of Lacedasmonian
and of Celestial Jupiter
;" also
the rightof making war
what
on
they please,'
country soever
hindrance
from any of the other Spartans,under
without
pain
of outlawry; on service the privilege
of marching first in the
related below
that
Perseus,son of Danae, had a son Perees, the progekings which latter the Greeks generallyadopted (Plat.
Alcib. i. p. 120, E. ; Xen. Cyrop. I. ii. 1; ApoUod. II. iv. 5, " 1). This tale denies
from
Perseus and the Greeks, bringinghim originally
between
any birth connexion
the East (strangelyenough from Auyria), and making him
settle in Greece, and
oitor of
(vii.150)
"
the Acliaemcniau
"
iiatunilised.
become
Both
stories seem
to
MJiich the Persians
name
a
Greek
the
made
pure
the
encourage
Greeks,
and
They
belief
did
they
not
were
in
much
the
of
similarity
national appellationand
cumstance
take
to
willing
advantage of this cirthemselves
between
connexion
early
exist between
to
mythologicalpersonage.
to
and
me
found
an
their
own
in what
care
way
the
connexion
was
out.
down
to
possiblethat the Greek hero Perseus may have come
i
nto
had
not
the Arian race
sections,
from those primitivetimes when
yet split
indicate a real
It may even
of name
thus the similarity
may not be accidental.
It is of
them
and
connexion
'
course
That
one
of which
of the
kingdoms
either of the
two
tales is
Peloponnese,afterwards
proper
nent.
expo-
conquered by
the
Dorians'.
"
It is uncertain
to what
class of writers
cycle,with
poets of the
here
Herodotus
whom
the
adventures
alludes.
He
of Danaiis
may
and
tend
inhis
Epic
recognisedsubject. (A poem, Aaydts,is quoted by Clemens Alex.
It ^ more
Strom, iv. p. 618, and referred to by Harpocration,ad voc.
avTox^if-)
such
Hecat"u3,
Acusilaiis,
as
of
he
that
piose-writers,
however,
speaks
probable,
and
genealogies of the two former, and the Argolica
Hippvs of Rhegium. The
in question. Colonel Mure
suggests
of the latter author, might treat of the matters
of Charon
(Lit.of Greece, vol.
that the reference is to the "Spartan magistrates"
quest.
than the Dorian confurther back
iv. p. 306),but it is very unlikelythat he went
the
daughters were
"
"
"
These
are
probablv Achaean
Heracle'idkings
belonged to the
characterised
epeciallv
rather
before
the Dorian
Jupiter
respectively
god, or king
supreme
the
their
and
priesthood?,
The
worship
expulsion.
Dorian
have
may
of Apollo
the Achaan
(see
Zeus Uranius would
territory,and Jupiter the
than
lord of the
Zeus
Lacedaemon
Lacedaemonian
and
with
the
of the priestly
union
necessary
ii.
idea almost universal in early times (Miiller,pp. lUl-104).
office was
an
kindly
"
"Not the right of declaring war, which rested with the assembly, and might, we
the rightof
but
i.
know, be exercised against the will of the king (Thucyd. 87),
of heaven.
determiningthe generalcourse
and
The
character
of each
OF
PREROGATIVES
372
and
advance
last in the
for their
men
body-guard
them
with
while
are
as
are
their
When
follows.
in
privileges
citizen
kings are
before any
of the other
everything
; they take
at
having the
for their
animals
chines of the slaughtered
57. Such
Book
VI.
picked
"
the army
the
; likewise
in their expeditions
it
as
cattle
many
the right of
good,and
KINGS.
as
libertyof sacrificing
seems
SPARTAN
own
; in
war
makes
skins and
use.
their
peace
have
guests, and
rights
sacrifice the
public
banquet ; they are
the
the
double
served
portion of
the hides
and
libations,
of the sacrificed beasts belong to them.
Every month, on the
the seventh of the first decade,^each
first day, and again on
king receives a beast without blemish at the public cost,which
of meal,*and
of
he offers up to Apollo;* likewise a medimnus
wine a Laconian quart. In the contests of the games
they have
always the seat of honour ; they appointthe citizens who have
to entertain foreigners
;" they also nominate, each of them, two
of the
oracle
at the
"
This
the king's
The number
of the knights who formed
perhaps an error.
elsewhere
declared
vii.
viii.
be
300
to
124; Thucyd.
body-guard always
(infra, 20."),
Xen. de Rep. Lac. iv. 8); and this number
accords
better with the other
V. 72;
numerical divisions at Sparta,as for instance,the three tribes,the thirtyObae, the
Possibly,however, the knights of the Uyllean tribe, who
thirtysenators, "c.
attached
would
be 100, were
in a specialway
the persons
of the kings, and
to
the whole
whereas
3oU
accompanied them as a body-guard on all expeditions,
may
have gone out unless upon specialoccasions.
not
On the division of the Greek
month
into decades,ju^v /(rrd/iccor,
n^v fifffUvf
and
Smith's
Diet, of Antiq. ad voc.
nijy ipdivuy,see
Calendaricm, and comp.
Uesiod. Op. et Dies,798, "c. The seventh
day of each month was sacred to Apollo,
is
is
'
who
was
believed
to
have
been
born
the
on
seventh
of
Thargelion(May).
Dorian
See
Apollo-
vol. i. p. 256,
*.
note
"
The
Proxeni, whose
The
specialduty was
to receive and
entertain
ambassadors
from
foreign
generallya
this duty. He was
important towns, who undertook
always a native of the
to his office by the state whose
place,and, except at Sparta,was nominated
nus
proxehe was.
At Sparta,in consequence
of the greater jealousyof foreigners,the
insisted on
itself appointing the proxeni; and
Btatc
the department of foreign
as
aflairs belonged,in an especialway, to the kings,committed
the selection
to them
states.
chief
states
of Greece
had
Proxenus
at
all the
more
of lit persons.
'
The Pythians at
at Athens, and
Sparta correspondto the ^(TryrjTol
nu"({x/"'?i""'"oi
other
of
states
ii.
bKupol
permanent
(Miiller's
Dorians, p. 15, E. T.). They
mentioned
of the kings by Xenophon
messmates
are
as
(Rep. Lac. xv. " 4) and
Suidas (ad voc.
Tloibtoi).Many inscriptions
immediately after
place their names
those of the kings (M6moires do rAcad6mie
dos Inscriptions
torn.
et Belles Lettres,
in the senate.
XT. p. 396). MUilcr thinks (1.
seats
s. c.)that they had
to the
Chap.
67, 58.
rREROOATIYES
OF
SPARTAN
KINGS.
373
double
invites them
the
his table.
to
likewise have
must
when
same
They
pronounced,but
have
the
the
Py thians
They have the whole
these,and these only :
are
knowledge of
them.
the
council
present, then
the
senators
and givetwo
privileges,
vote, which
allowed
their
the
as
them.
await
all
thither
house
mourning,"
have
drumming
in
a
upon
a
custom
at
third
the
"
Laconian
quart
"
was
women
this
The
fine.
put
of their
it contained
but
pint;
or
on
Lacedas-
about
kings
half
was
quart {TfToproy)
a
go
in
signal,
must
demise
amphorexu,
quarter
At
dead
of their
news
woman,
heavy
'
"
their
they are
city the
kettle.
and
man
subject to
likewise
the
Two
"
have
lifetime ; after
carry the
Laconia,while
else be
the
Horsemen
free persons,
two
or
that the
them
to
besides
royalproxies,
which
kingsduring their
through
hither and
monians
votes
honours
the
are
other honours
death
of kin
nearest
is their own.*
58. Such
every
publichighwaysthey
do it
child,he must
the
pint.
fourth
it may
above
two
be suspected
gallons.
Athena
the Archon
represented the ancient
Ej)onymus, who specially
king,had the guardianshipof all orphans and heiresses (Pollux. viiL
of more
than common
89). The disposalof heiresses and adoption of children were
importance at Sparta,since the state looked with disfavour upon an undue
So at
office of the
of property.
accumulation
'
The
thinks
that Uerodotus
shared
through Greece,
therefore
He
would
two
senators
nearest
of kin to the
vote
and
consider
whose
to
he
kinsman
mean
monarchs
two
was,
himself.
Sohweighseuserregards Herodotus
meaning that
using the pluraldistributiwly,
related
the
to
most
royalhouse, gave
nearly
their
then
gave
actual
the
was
That
own.
Whatever
*,E. T.)
rent
(i.
Thuc}dides says
20) was curhave the rightof givingtwo votes.
that in the absence
of the kings,the
each a double
respectively,
gave
Muller
is very obscure.
opinionwhich
in the
Herodotus
practice(cf.Thucyd.
1. s.
c.
after which
he
speaking
as
the
senators
gave
only of
who
were
a
one
on
third
vote
for
senator, and
each occasion
; Plat.
king)and
that
such
garments,
or
even
cover
theniselves
in the
at
all,mourned
wick mud
they mourned
this
whether
uncertain
It
is
mourning
U.
xxiv.
fiishion
Horn.
Oriental
164-5).
(see
whether it included
or
confined to the Perioeci,
at the death of the Spartan kings was
at the death
forbidden
who
the
were
by the laws of Lycurgua to mourn
Spartans,
of their
own
relatives
(Plutarch,Inst.
Lac. p. 238,
D.).
HONOURS
374
which
is
with the
AFTER
to them
common
greaternumber
with
the
Helots, and
of Asia
the barbarians
indeed
"
likewise
TL
"
onlythe
Book
of the barbarians
of their kingsdies,
not
one
DEATH.
the funeral.
the
Spartans
thousands,men
of several
So these persons
flock
themselves,'
and
women
their foreheads
smite
and
violently,
and wail without stint,
sayingalways that their last king
weep
the best. If a king dies in battle,then they make
was
a statue
of him, and placingit upon
couch right bravely decked, so
a
carry it to the grave.
there is no
the whole
They hold
When
made
monarch
60. In
due
cooks,take their
must
flute-player
Spartansthe
trades
be the
and
by
son
shut
out
Such
*
are
The
from
succession
of
three
classes of which
serfs who
in part from
conquered Messenians
and who
only citizens,
*
fathers.
Helots, or
descended
tians."
Egyp-
a cook of a
cook,
flute-player,
take advantage
peoplecannot
and
into the profession
come
the
Lacedsmonian
"
The
the
likewise__tJieir
their
from
they
in like
begins to
resemble
and
flute-players,
newly-
which
he
king when
the provinces.'
from one
another:
1. The
very clearlydistinguiiihcd
of the country districts,
the descendants
in the main
2.
debts
treasury. And
public
custom.
throne,the
each
to the
comes
to the
Persians
heralds
continue
also in another
one
Their
herald of
Persians
another
among
the tribute
remits
reign
days
"^
the
king or
the
of ten
but
they elect magistrates,*
all the
forgives
manner
time.
with
king dies,and
either to the
owe
do
assembly,nor
mourning
59.
After the
the
in their
submitted
of their
Achseans
Dorian
from
hands,but chietiy
Dorian
; and 3. The Spartans,or
conquerors,
in the capital.
lived most
exelu.sively
who
were
lords,
the
the
Chap.
DEMARATUS*
59-61.
At
61.
JEALOUSY
OF
CLEOMENES.
375
while Cleomenes
speaking,
general good of Greece,Demaratus at Sparta continued
to bringcharges
against him moved
not so much
by love of the Eginetansas by jealousyand hatred
of his colleague.Cleomenes therefore
was
no
soonor
returned
from Egina than he considered with himself how he
mio-ht deprive
Demaratus
of his kinglyoffice and here the
following
cumstance
cir;
Egina
in
we
are
labouringfor the
was
furnished
king of
them
it
third
had
thought
he resolved to wed
oflfspring,
a
this was
how the wedding was
; and
broughtabout. He
certain friend,
a
he was
Spartan,with whom
timate
inmore
he might
possible
was
than
with
wife whose
in
as
favoured
beauty far
she was,
people,took her
which
to
was
other
any
to
have
This
friend was
married
of
that
all
the
other women
surpassed
still
was
strange,she had
more
beautiful.
how
and
bad
citizen.
looks
to
been
once
seeinghow ill-
were
wealthy
heart,bethoughth-^rselfof a plan,
day
to
the
temple
of Helen
her
the
The
arms.
told her
nurse
in Cos
Asclepiads(physicians)
in Chios (Hellan.
Fr. 65;
Uomdrids
irarSft,and
facts which
of other
the
are
like,are
here
common
mentioned
similar facts
which
was
child,on
which
she
Cnidus
(Theopomp. Fr. Ill), and of the
Aeusil. Fr. 31); while iarpwy waiSt^, (uypdipay
"c.
Thus
the
periphrasesfor larpoi,
(ii"ypd(poi,
and
with
in various
prevalenceof caste, of
it
in a number
respect to Sparta have parallels
parts of Greece,all tending to establish the early
the lour
Ionic
tribes
are
the
marked
most
and
cisive
de-
indicatioa.
'
Therapn6
was
placeof
importance
some
which
it
was
distant
on
the
lefl bank
probablyabout
two
of the
miles.
Eurotas,
It
was
it a conspicuous
and its towers
made
stronglysituated on the flat top cf a high hill,
object(Pind. Isth. i. 31, w^iVeSov "fpdwyat iSof ; Alcraan. Fr. 1, (Crvpyoi Qepdnya).
Some
think that it was
the ancient
metropolis of the Achaeans, before Sparta.
became
a
great city(Bahr ad loc. ; Miilier's Dorians, i. p. 108, ". T.); but the
claims of Amyclie to this position are superior. (See the Essays appended to Book
buried
at
had
been
local tradition that Helen
a
was
V, Essay i. p. 275.) There
were
certainly
Therapne (Pausan.III. xix. " 9) ; and both Helen and Menelaus
worshipped there down to the time of Isocrates (Encom. Hel. xxviL p. 231 ; compare
Athenag. Leg. pro Christ, xii. p. 50). It is not clear whether the temple of Helen
closure
di.stinct from that of the Dioscuri,which
undoubtedlystood in the sacred enwas
III.
called the Phoebeum
xx.
regarded as
" 1). Therapne was
(Pausan.
their burial-placealso (Pind.Neni. x. 55).
itself (Pausan.
the town
A precinctsacred to Apollo,at a little distance from
far as Kiepert
b
ut
so
scarcely
K
a.\ovn(v6v
Se
L 8. c. Sfpdxirris
4"oifidtov
tariv),
-roppw
the Qepawalov Aihs
Hellas,Map xix. Plan of Sparta). Hence
pUces it (Atlasvon
via of Apollonius(Argon,ii. 162).
"
ov
STORY
376
asked
to
the
it,but
see
had
forbidden
woman
would
the child
take
VI.
parents, she
said,
llowever,the
any one.
the nurse, seeinghow
to
denial,and
Book
refused ; the
nurse
her to show
not
ARISTON.
OF
"
the friend of
as
it chanced
62. Now
and
Ariston,made
his
love
husband,
that Ariston
preyed
so
He
follows.
as
went
and
his mind
upon
that at
this person,
last he devised
the lady's
was
friend,who
him that they should exchangegifts,
his
to
proposed to
each
which pleasedhim best out of all the possessions
of the otlier. His friend,
alarm
who felt no
about his
since
consented
Ariston
also
was
wife,
readily; and so
married,
the matter
confirmed
them
Then
between
was
by an oath.
Ariston gave Ag6tus the present, whatever it was, of which he
taking that
had
made
present which
allowed
when
choice,and
he
carry home
and said, "
to
"
when
gave birth
Then
had
to
it
that the
The
'
Vide
month.
at
'
full term
wife and
the
of
of whom
told
we
him
time,
months,'
"
"
have
the
spoken.
news,
as
he
when
no
said in the
was
hearingof
of it at the time.
account
takes place in
iufra,ch. 69, note*. The birth ordinarily
told below (ch.6y) that the wile of Ariston gave
are
(1.s. c),
took for
his
became
they made
last
due
ten
We
So Tausanias
he had
which
and
fingers,
having so
be mine."
This
buy cannot
Ephors, but
the
name
tq his house.
less than
and
his
upon
the
her
came
the
woman
to
practisedon him, at
his second
child,the Demaratus
council with
"
her away
yet reached
not
sat in
was
been
away
she, in
and
of his servants
one
had
hereuponput
this woman,
she
not
which
sworn, or the trickery
he suffered Ariston to carry
his third
turn
exchange,required to be
with him Agetus'swife. But the other
except his wife, he might have anything
demurred,
else ;
however, as he could
63. Ariston
his
to
came
receive in
to
was
it
The
ratus
Dema-
mouth.
since
plainly,
he
the
expressioniv $ovK^
council'
The
intended
would ^eem
to be the Ephors' othcc
or
{("poi)cijy,
simply ipx*ioVy Tausiin.
111. xi. " 8 ; Xen. Ages. i. " 36), where
they held thfir dailymeetings,which were
attended
the
themselves.
Of. Xen. 1. s. c., who
by
occasionally
kings
says of Age*
that when
he was
recalled from ."Vsiato Lacedaemon, he "obeyed as readilyas
fiilaiis,
if he had
been
standing without retinue in the Kphor's othce belore the Five ""
aiiiiyiiai(("tp6m"tii
t)u 4v t^ 'Ecpopciy(ruxty (arriKwi fiofos irapa toi/s irti'Tc.)
lur the
Ka^^^.ft'l^"
more
even
ambiguous
more
ii" ^oik^
Ko^ijMf
c9"
of
uses
our
author.
"
DEPOSITION
378
OF
DEMARATUS.
Book
chides sued
which
to
to him
announce
and
the
his
the
VI.
phrase
servant
months,
At
matter, the
should
decree
passed than
phantus,a
he made
of the
the
decree
that
were
he said.
the
Delphic oracle
Ariston's
were
plan,and
no
son
son
was
sooner
Cobon, the
friend of
who
strife concerning
this
Demaratus
this
Ephors
what
heard
to be much
to say whether
set them
upon
Cleoraenes
no.
time and
be asked
witnesses
as
or
the
of Aristo-
the
Delphians ;
the prophetess,
to give
man
prevailedupon Perialla,
the answer
which
Cleomenes
wished.*
the
Accordingly,when
sacred messengers came
t
he
and put their question,
Pythoness
and
man
this
returned
Some
time
forced
"
for answer,
afterwards
flyfrom
to
that
Demaratus
Delphi,while
not
was
known,
Perialla
the
Aristou's son."
and
Cobon
prophetesswas
was
prived
de-
of her office.
67.
Such
Demaratus
him.
and
in
that
office
GymnopaedioB
lookers-on ;
came
a servant
room,
and mockery, " how
"
king ?
answer
The
the former
been
*
"
"
venality of
one
to
him
and
it felt to
Tell him
the
magistrate;
the feast of
afterwards,when
round, he took his station among
be
Demaratus, who
'*
put upon
was
soon
who
whereupon Leotychides,
sent
made
depositionof
flying from Sparta
was
"
been
the
whereby
means
the
to
the
were
Delphic
of the Alcuiieouida)
was
appears
(v.63).
now
king
tho
in his
asked
hurt
tried them
I have
oracle
was
the
Such
both
cuses,
at
the
question,
both,but
he has
by this instance,and by
however, appear to have
rare.
Chap.
Howbeit
Dot.
this
or
blessings
he
wrapped his
home
EXHORTATlbN
DEMARATUS*
66-"9.
his
to
speechwill
be the
infinite woes."
else of
in his
head
robe,and
house, where
own
TO
he
HIS
MOTHER.
Sparta of
to
cause
Having
leavingthe
prepared an
379
ox
finite
in-
thus
spoken
theatre/went
for sacrifice,
offered it to
and
"
had
our
found
groom
favour
I entreat
thou hast gone astray, thou hast
the Spartans remark
woman
; and
that he had
son,
Thus
69.
"
children
no
done
it
by
and
spake Demaratus,
strange,if I
as
his mother
with
taking the
brows
placed them
upon
stillwore,
my
head,
entered,and
after Ariston
which
and
while,rose,
asked
me
who
garlandsfrom
and
the
Ariston
When
lows
fol-
as
replied
me
ton's
Aris-
am
earnestlyfor
so
son, since thou entreatest
truth,it shall indeed be fully told to thee.
"
many
Dear
than
more
no
so
went
when
he
saw
gave
them
coming,
staying
his
own
sently
Pre-
away.
the garlands
to
said
me,
taken
from
come
the
"
place.
temple
On
it
appearedthat
the
garlandshad
"
'
of
the last
indeed
And
the
"
day
in the theatre.
men
this he
he j but
'twas
"
"
The
chorusses
Gymnopsedise,
(Xen. HelL VI. iv. 16.)
of the
and
dances
were
performedby
note.
Spartan king
has
an
altar to
Jupiter,whereon
he
sacrifices,within
the
ad
Virg.
Jupiter is hLs " hearth-god."(Cf.Servius
viii.
174.)
Sign.
iEn.
p.
Astrabacus
(see the next
"
"
or
donkey-man." The name
Literally" ass-keeper,"
with
and
to
some),
ass" (according
mule
"a
or
with karpafi-n,
chapter) connects
walls of his
ii.506
own
; and
house.
Festus
Hence
de Verb.
muleteer."
"a
iLaTp:i^7)Kir-ns
The
such a
in reality
was
hero-temple(w"*-) "^ Astrabacus
pretended stable-god
"
The
person.
is mentioned
gossipssuggestedthat
_
by
Pausamas
"
in
"
his
the
j
de-
THE
380
declared
moreover,
the
that
Book
REPLY.
MOTHEiVS
that
was
apparition
very
person.
fain know.
And
"
VI.
mayest call
before
as
witnesses that
many
not
were
'
asmuch
his son, forfullyout,' it was a random
thou
not
wert
speech,uttered
mere
truth.
into Elis,
for the journey,and went
provisions
pretending that he proposed to proceed to Delphi and there
consult
the oracle. The
Lacedaemonians,however, suspecting
in pursuitof him ;
that he meant
to flyhis country, sent
men
but Demaratus
hastened,and leavingElis beture they arrived,
took
with him
sailed
and
Zacynthus.'
to
across
retinue
he
60
; but
the
upon
him, and
Zacynthians would
made
escaping,
his way
Lacedaimonians
The
to
not
afterwards
followed,
givehim
by
sea
up
to them
to Asia,^and
hacus,
AstraBcriptionof Sparta (III.xvi. " 5). An obscure tradition attaches to him.
of Irbus, grandsons of Amphiswe
are
told,and Alopecus his brother, sons
of Agis, found the
of Aniphicles,
and great-great-grandsons
thenes,great-grand.sons
wooden
Diana
h
ad
of
which
Orestes
and
Orthia,
image
Ipiiigenia
conveyed secretly
from Tauris to Lacedaenion, and
with madness
stricken
on
(ib.
discoveringit were
at Sparta is mentioned
" 6). The worship of Astrabacus
by Clemens
(Cohort,ad
the protectinggcoiuB
Ocntes,p. 35). It is conjecturedfrom his name, that he was
of the stable." See the foregoingnote.
Supra, ch. C3. Hippocrates gives it as the generalopinionof his time, that
children are born at seven, eight,
Kal iKranriifa,
nine, ten, and cloven months
(tiktcii/
"
"
KoX ivvtini\va,
OKTifxiivaL,
koI
Kol
at
eight months
was
i. p. 447, ed.
sure
to
die
KaX iv6tK"iixr)va),
but that the child born
ScKa/xTica,
Dc SeptiTovriwy
o
ii
to.
oKTdfxTjva
irfpiyiyfadat.
("cal
here
of
an
Chap.
70-73.
FAMILY
"
presented himself
and
OF
before
him
gave
drove
which
among
the Lacedaemonians
and
who
his country by
horse chariot-race.
to
lands
Demaratus
alone
and
of all the
winning
Asia, a
to
for many
301
king Darius,who
both
chance
LEOTYCHTDES.
noble
distinguished
man
deeds and
wise
sels,
coun-
at
the
four-
the son
deposed,Leotychides,
of
Menares, received the kingdom. He had a son, Zeuxidamus,
called Cyniscus by many
of the Spartans. This Zeuxidamus
did not reign at Sparta,but died before his father,
leavinga
was
'
'
Archidamus.
from
married
the
Compare
of Themistocles
Artaxerxea
of three
later times
BimpUcityand
were
caused
among
property
proper name
Zeuxidamus
than
as
riages
usually carried off the Olympian prize. Mar-
who
with
in
treatment
revenues
to
the chief
be
word, however,
a
nickname
which
causes
accumulated
for
in
seems
to
broke
up
few
hands
have
been
(c" Hermann's
regarded
son
as
of
a
daughter
tells us {reKfvr^v6a"f.III. vii. 8).
Pausanias
disease,
*
Or Lampido, according to Plato, who
speaks as if she was still alive in
succeeded
of Agis, who
mother
the
She
was
i.
427
B. c.
124,
(Alcib. p.
A.).
at
unusual
not
Sparta (c" infra,vii.
close marriages were
Archidamus.
Such
*
Of
named
(orCyniscus),
239, end).
*
The
date
of this
of Archidamus
expedition is uncertain.
are
wrongly placed by
The
death
Diodorus
in
of
b.
Leotychidesand
c.
cession
ac-
As
he places the
correction.
of his own
of
dethronement
the
from
of
twenty-two years
Leotychides
in b. c, 491, it is evident that the real year of its occurrence
which
Demaratus
was
with the notices in Plutarch (Cim. c. 16),
B.C.
469, a date exactly in accordance
was
and Thucydides (iii.
89). The year b.c. 476 is probably the year of Leotychides'
Hist, of
exilt,which
shortly followed his expedition. I believe (withMr. Grote,
indeed
followed
closely
the
latter
upon the
very
Greece, vol. v. p. 348, note)that
48).
He
death
of
affords,however, the
at
means
the distance
CLEOMENES
382
whole
of
chanced
it,but
on
EGINETANS.
THE
bribed
was
he
by
Book
of
large sum
banished
from
razed
to the
the time
carried
his
of which
we
attack
to
against them
Demaratus
Leotychideswith
the
to
him,
anger
was
and
hot
account
on
of
matter
took
ended
ing
speakingCleomenes, hav-
are
the
proceedingsin
issue, forthwith
prosperous
crossed over
It
money.'
was
73. At
VI
in
caught in the fact,being found sitting
gauntlet,quite full of silver. Upon this he was
that
his tent
ATTACKS
him.
Hereupon the
come
kings were
against them, thought it best to make no
further resistance.
So the two kings picked out from all Egina
the ten men
who for wealth and birth stood the highest,
among
whom
and
were
Crius,^son of Polycritus,
Casambus, son of
who wielded the chief power ; and these men
Aristocrates,
they
carried with them
in the
there depositedthem
to Attica,and
put upon
hands
of the
of the
74.
had
to be known
Afterwards,when it came
used
been
againstDemaratus, Cleomenes
fear
of his
thence
passed
troubles,and
Sparta.He
he
countrymen,
own
he
bound
should
them
defeat
and
beyond
mandcd
"
him
by
the next
in
part which
because
the
was
was
even
'AAcuaSas)
479
c.
b.
had
Thessaly. From
began to stir up
Arcadians
desirous of
not
therefore
engaged
object
against
soever
whither-
taking their
ho
might
For
the
iindoubfedlyto punish
1. s. c.
war
(I'ausan.
be the natural
sequel to the punishment
have
been
likelyto have been delayed
place it in b. c. 478. Leotychides com"
taken
it would
would
its
evil arts
seized with
they
I should
year.
I'ausanias was
the
what
cityof Nonacris,"that
by the waters of the Styx.
cause
"
he
the
to
(infra,ix. 87-8),and
unite
to
lead,and
Mardonius
lor the
iarpiTfuatviit\ toi/s
of Thebes
them
his
to
flightof
the Aleuadaj
Arcadia,where
endeavoured
into
fled into
and
Eginetans.
was
in the Persian
in Asia.
corruption
Concerning
Spartan kings,vide supra, iii. 148, note *.
According to Pausauias (1.s. c), the Aleuadie bribed Leotychides to retire.
'
v. " G) he took
According to Pausanias (iii.
sanctuary in the temple of Minerva
and Chrysisthe Argivc priestess.The peculiar
Alea, as did Pausanias the younger
sanctityof this asylum protectedhim.
Supra, ch. 50. Crius is suspected to have been theEginetan wrestler in whose
honour
Simonides
composed a triumphal ode (Aristoph.Nub, 13i)l, ed. Bothe, et
Schol. ad loc). Tlie honour
in which
wrestlers were
held is evident from the story
of Democedes
iii.
137).
(supra,
"
Nouiicris was
Pheneus
fur from
not
(seethe end of the chapter,and compare
Pausan.
VIIL
xvii. ij 18),an Arcadian
city ancientlyof some
note, but which had
in ruins
viii.p. 663). Nonacris
itself was
disappearedin the time of Strabo (Strab.
when
Pausanias
Colonel
Leake
wrote.
(Travels in the Morea, vol. iii. p. 169)
near
placesits site at Mcsorut/hi,
Solos^about ten miles from Fonia (Pheneus).
"
of
the
Chap.
73-75.
mSr
of
waters
RECALL,
Styx,as
this is the
the
INSANITY,
Arcadians
say,
they present
appearance
AND
DEATH.
333
in that
are
city; and
little
water,
a
see
you
is fenced round
basin,which
this fountain is to be
by
seen,'is
city
Pheneus.
near
75. When
the
LacedaBmonians
heard
how
Cleomenes
was
engaged,they were
agreed with him that he should
back
to
and
be
come
Sparta
king as before. So Cleomenes
had
but
returned
than he, who had never
came
no
sooner
back,
been altogetherof sound
smitten with downright
mind,* was
madness.
This he showed
by strikingevery Spartan he met
the face with his sceptre. On
his behaving thus,and
ujwn
showing that he was gone quite out of his mind, his kindred
While
imprisonedhim, and even
put his feet in the stocks.
80
bound, findinghimself left alone with a singlekeeper,he
for a knife.
asked the man
The keeperat first refused,
upon
whereCleomenes
began to threaten him, until at last he was
he required.
afraid,being only a helot,and gave him what
afraid,and
Cleomenes
legs,he
had
sooner
no
horriblydisfigured
cutting
himself,
at
gaches in his
his
flesh,
'
This description
of the Styx differs greatly from that of most
other writers,
Pausanias
yet it has the api)carance of being derived from personalobservation.
stream
as
a
(1.8. c.)describes the terrible water
fallingfrom a precipice,the
highestthat he ever beheld, and dashing itself upon a loftyrock, throuj^hwhich it
and then fell into the Crathis" (VIII.xviii. " 2). Homer
and Hesiod give
paifised,
similar descriptions
Zrvyin vSwp II. xv. 37.
{^KaT(i06ti(vov
^rvyos SSaroi alvii
KaTaKfiPtrai i}Kifidroio
SScept ""c "wirpni
v\f/7)\r)^Hes. Theog.
ptt^pa lb. viii. 869.
tended,
iii.
have
discovered
Colonel
Leake
the waterfall into
seems
(Morea,
160)
p.
786).
fall perpendicularly
slender cascades of water
two
over
Solos, where
near
and
after winding for a time among
immense
a
labyrinth of rocks,
an
precipice,
unite to form the torrent, which, after passingthe Klukines, joinsthe river Akrata"
sidered
feelingsof dread still attach to the water, which is con(Crathis). Superstitious
Pausan.
1. s. c. ; Plin. H. N. IL
noxious character (cf.
of
be
a peculiarly
to
ciii. p. Ill; ^lian. H. A. x. 40, "c.). The followingdescriptionof the Styx, from
half an
hour more
the pen of Mr. Clark (Peloponnesus,p. 302),is striking: "In
in sightof the head of the glen a grand specimen of mountiiiii scenery.
came
we
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
high,but
and
there
choked
with
precipicewe
mountain
side
hundred
away in a vast wall of precipitousrock many
heap of debris reachinghalf-wayup, and sprinkled here
marks
the top of the
pines. Over the jagged line which
here breaks
Khelmos
Mount
feet
see
a
with
meagre
the higher
thin stream
slopes covered
of
water
with
falls down
snow,
the
and
cliffon
from
the
notch
rugged heap
in the
below.
and scattered
the face of the
over
is lifted by wind
and then the stream
Every now
where thus washed,
and
lichens
with
weather-stains,
is,
which, elsewhere
cliff,
grey
of the full clear
of the sources
is one
of a deep red tint. This thread of water
stream
which
flows
Crathis below
Solos.
The
stream
"
quite
from
the
main
stream
convenientlytaken
*
Supra, T. 42.
of the
than
among
Styx
into
their
own
city,where
of the Mavronero.
the precipices
oaths
could
be
more
WAR
CLEOMENES'
384
Book
ARGOS.
WITH
VI.
him
upon
to
differ from
; the Athenians
because
he cut
against Demaratus
Pythoness
the
induced
he
pronounce
all others in
the sacred
down
saying that it was
grove of
he made
his invasion by Eleusia ; while
the goddesses*when
the Argivesascribe it to his having taken from their refugeand
had fled from battle into a
cut to piecescertain Argiveswho
precinctsacred to Argus,^ where Cleomenes slew them, burning
the grove itself.
likewise at the same
time, throughirreverence,
76. For once, when
had sent to Delphi to conCleomenes
sult
it was
the oracle,
prophesiedto him that he should take
Argos ; upon which he went out at the head of the Spartans,
led them
and
to
the
This
is
stream
reported
of which
to
'
great goddesses,Ceres
The
have
to
appears
III. iv.
cut
and
enes
Proserpine (videsupra, v. 82, note '). Cleomhia third expedition into Attica (v
on
their grove
down
" 2).
"
Tlie Erasinus
was
the
stream
waters
of which
M"m
the
mountain
(seethe
the
Ke/alari. Colonel
"
It issues in several largestreams
from the foot of the rocks of
says of it :
which several artificial
Chaon.
These
Mount
at first form
a small deep pool,from
drawn
the mills called the 'Mills of Argos;' the channels
to turn
channels are
uniting
re-
Leake
flows directly
the plainto the sea " (Leake's
river which
a
across
compose
it is stillthought in modern
vol.
ii.
It
believed
in
and
was
Morea,
ancient,
p. 8-40).
Strab. viii.pp. 6S8, 564 ;
times, to be identical with the river Stymph"lus (cotnpare
II. xxiv.
PauBan.
"
7 ; Senec.
to
ancient
of the
the
believe the
times
200
other
subterraneous
stades
fact of
the
by experiment.
of Diodorus
identity. It
The
of the
(I.8. c).
had,
Ke/alariis much
rivers of the
he
xv.
The
113).
Peloponnese,
Still Colonel
thinks,been
the
Leake
greater
It is 25
is inclined
ascertained
of the
in
Erasinus,
reappearance,
would
lightsubstances thrown into the chasm where the Stymph"lus dissappeared,
the ground of the
be sufficient proof. This he suppo.scs had been done, and was
generalopinion(Morea, ii.p. 34:?,iii.pp. 113-14).
Northern
The
lake Stymphalia,or StymphAlis,was
in
Arcadia, south of the
close
to
of
and
the
town
of
high range
Cyll6n6,
Stymphftlus(Pausan. VIIL xxii. ;
Strab. viii. pp. 5t"3-4). The latter is representedby the modern
villageof A'ionia.
The lake itself is called the lake of Zaraka.
Its superfluouswaters
do in fact disappear
in a chasm
the south shore of the lake (Gell's
Itin. p. 154 ; Leake's Morea,
on
ii,p. 343). Such chasms
Strab. ; katavothra,modern
{(tptdpa,
Greek) arc very
in the limestone mountains
of the Peloponnese.
coounon
of
'
at
sources
ALARM
386
77. The
Argives,when
they pitchedtheir
much
BO
lest
the oracle
seemed
'*
Time
And
the hosts.
shall be
them
given to
intimate.
to
VI.
The
in
oracle
not
was
common
ran
their fear
now
as
follows
'
"
shall conquer
the male, and shall chase
honour
and
in Argos ;
so
^gaining
great praise
awaj-,
her
Then full many
cheeks shall mangle ;
an
Argive woman
Far
when
Book
of
they heard
trick should
which
camp
ARGIVES.
THE
this,marched down tc
hood
country ; and arrivingin the neighbourthe
bears
of Sepeia,'
name
place which
the
to
Lacedaemonians,
opposite
leaving
between
great space
no
OF
the female
him
"
"
unborn,
At
aea
littlefrom
a
cityto Epidauria(Pausan. II. xxv. " 6, 7). It was removed
mile
and
half
from
not
a
a
quite
(Scylax,Peripl.p. 43),being
Nauplia(Strab.
541). The Argives transferred the inhabitants to Argos, and let the citv
Tiii. p.
fall into ruins,soon
after the close of the Persian
war
(Pausan.V. xxiii. " 2 ; 11.
t''
xxT.
" 7). Still remains of the walls,which were
Cyclopian,had been seen
Pausanias
Strab. viii. 540).
(1.proximo cit.,and compare
There
is no
in fixingthe site of Tiryns. The ruins at Palato-AnapU
difficulty
correspond in all respects to the notices of Tiryns in ancient authors.
They occupy
the summit
of
rises out
of the
20
an
and
50
feet.
This
was
plainlythe
'
Vide
It ia
" 7,
Polysen.viii. 33).
8 ; compare
But
"
"
Chap.
77-81.
GREAT
DEFEAT
AND
MASSACRE.
387
cedaemonians
78. Now
when
Cleomenes
liisown
anny,
Argiveswere
ing
act-
thus, he commanded
upon
Argus
it came
driven
fight,
by, where
were
hard
they
to take
they which
grove of
watch
kept
them.
upon
79. "When
follows
up in the
to
Dver
at
things were
Having learnt the names
sacred precinctfrom
him, he
sent
this pass
of the
the
prisoners
among
herald to
had
the
of
number
or
fifty,
of what
were
But
one
at
last
unable
80.
at
see
after which
on
of
the
severally,
them.
knew
nothing
that
thick
the
takingplacewithout.
climbed
up
into
of those who
none
one,
minae
two
massacred
so
come
ransom
called forth
was
grove
what
was
of their number
to
fixed
the
in the enclosure
remained
happening,for the
peopleinside
Now
ransoms.
had
by
as
shut
were
one
thereabouts,and
them
these persons
theywho
acted
Argiveswho
summon
Peloponnesians is
So Cleomenes
man.*
Cleomenes
to
of the Argives
refugein the
surrounded,and
were
their
begun
were
died
had
tree
were
and
moned
sum-
go forth.
Cleomenes
heap it around
Then
all the
ordered
helots to
wood,
bring brushaccoixiingly,
done
the grove, which was
spreadhe
and
set the grove on fire. As the flames
Cleomenes
the god of the grove .?" whereto the
asked a deserter " who was
"
other made
Argus." So he, when he heard that,
answer,
uttered a loud groan, and said
"
Greatly hast thou deceived me, Apollo,god of prophecy,
take Argos. I fear me
thy oracle has
that I should
in
and
"
saying
got its
now
accomplishment.''
"
Vide
'
This
".
supra, t. 77, note
temple of Juno, one of the
most
famous
antiquity,was
j
u
-.
situated
between
x
place
miles from the former
of less than two
Mvcenffi and Arcos, at the distance
in the ninth year ot the
down
burnt
It
was
viii.
p. 535).
(PausMn. II. xvii. ; Strab.
Peloponnesianwar, through
the carelessness
of
THE
OF
REVOLT
388
AT
SLAVES
Book
ARGOS.
VL
himself,the priestforbade
him, as it was not lawful (he said)for a foreignerto sacrificein
ordered his helots to drag
that temple. At
this Cleomenes
the priestfrom the altar and
him, while he performed
scourge
back to Sparta.
the sacrifice himself,after which he went
82. Thereupon his enemies
brought him np before the
Ephors,and made it a charge against him that he had allowed
had not taken Argos
himself to be bribed,and on that account
when
he might have capturedit easily. To this he answered
whether
truly or falselyI cannot
say with certainty but at
victim
slain the
have
the altar
on
"
"
"
he discovered
as
so soon
charge was, that
to belong to
the sacred precinctwhich
he had taken
Argus, he directlyimagined that the oracle had received its
accomplishment; he therefore thought it not good to attempt
and
the town, at the least until he had inquired by sacrifice,
the place, or was
ascertained if the god meant
to grant him
his takingit. So he offered in the temple
determined
to oppose
of Juno, and when
the omens
were
immediatelythere
propitious,
flashed forth a flame of fire from the breast of the image ; wherehis
rate
any
he knew
from
of
much
as
to the
answer
as
Spartansso
surety that he
from
come
all ;
the
true
but
the
was
head, he
it shone
as
not
to take
would
from
intended."
and
that
reasonable,
have
the
he
came
For
gained the
breast,he had
his words
And
god
Argos.
seemed
to
his adversaries.
83.
Argos however
managed
was
lower site,
rebuilt shortlyafter,on
somewhat
a
by Eupolemus, a native
(Pausan.1. s. c). The positionis marked in the chart, supra, p. 885.
of the Herffium
Col. Leake
in 1806
iailcd to discover any traces
(Morea, ii. pp.
a
since
this
time
been
Its
have
identified,nd have been
887-393).
ruins,however,
in the
visited by many
travellers.
A good plan and descriptionwill be found
"Keloponnesus" of Profes*ior Curtius (vol.ii.pp. 397" 4U0, and Plate xvi.). Cora(Peloponnesus,pp. 81-6).
pare Mr. Clark's account
of Greece, vol. iv. p. 435,
force of this (Hist,
Mr. Grote has not seen
the exact
back to
Hxprii have come
note). He says indeed correctlythat the words nar
their primitivemeaning" in the pas.sagc ; but that primitivemeaning is not merely
"completely," de fond en comble ; but "ab arce," from the citadel,which is
Lex.
the topmost
part of the city,and the "caput rcgni." (See Schweighajuser's
had
shone
Herod,
and
the
Roman
If
the
ad voc.
light
"Kpri\
"Capitol.")
compare
to take the
have indicated that he was
from the head or top of the image, it would
to its lowest buildings.
cityfrom its topmost part, the citadel,
In
vii. 148) they had lost 6000 men.
estimate
(infra,
According to their own
later times the number
said
have
been 7777 (Plut. 1. s. c).
to
was
*
did
Plutarch's
assertion (De Virt. Mul. ii. p. 245, E.) that the Argive women
their
is
not
the
of
the
b
ut
most
respectable
Perioeci, probableenough ;
slaves,
marry
and receives
some
v.
ii"''Apy(i,
2, p. 165, ed. Tauchn.
support from Aristotle (Polit.
iv rij ifiSdfii^
rwv
fitriiK\toft,(yous tov
AaKotfOf, r|vayKa(T^"^"Ial"
iro^a*
anoKofifyuv
^t^aabai r
y
irfptolKwv
rtyas.)
133),but
architect
'
"
"
u"
"
Cha?.
CLEOMENES'
82-84.
until the
INTEMPERANCE.
of those who
latter cast out
sons
Then
these
under
their
slain by Cleomeues
were
the
389
and
slaves,
got the
grew
up.
cityback
soothsayer,
Oleander,who
named
joined himself
fresh attack
another
by
with much
the
to
their lords.
from
stirred them
Arcadia,'
to
up
make
his madness
proceeded not
supernaturalcause
unmixed
at
Cleomenes
account
declare that
countrymen
wine
Then
that
Argives say
miserably,on
80
Phigalean
were
upon
they war with one
the space of many
but
at
lengththe Argives
years ;
trouble gained the upper hand.
84. The
died
by race
and
slaves,
was
with
water, which
These
he
from
any
the habit of ing
drink-
learnt of the
Scyths.
into
made
nomads, from the time
fore
their country, had always had a wish for revenge.
They thereto Sparta to conclude
sent
ambassadors
a league,proposing
Media
themselves
to enter
to endeavour
by the Phasis,*while
that Darius
his inroad
to have
his madness.
caused
this distance
From
of time
tomed,
account, have been accusSpartans,accordingto their own
to
wine
than
drink
when
common,
they want to
purer
give the order to fill Scythian fashion." The Spartans then
the
"
'
vas
concerning Cleomenes
thus
speak
Phigalea (orPhialia,as
an
Arcadian
town,
in
it
the
for my
; but
own
part I
sometimes
was
valley of
stream
pp.'
254-7).'
*
Arcadia, which
was
purelyAchaean, would
desire to
,
,
Achaean
the
.
see
population
the
therefore naturally
encourage
social scale,and would
aid
substantial
t
hat
more
no
"
It is perhaps surprising
slaves " in their resistance.
is always timorous.
""^iven. But Arcadia
was
merians
believed to have been traversed by the Cimwhich Herodotus
the route
of
i. p.
(.vol.
has
been
already
spoken
Its
impracticability
(supra, i. 104).
the proposalmust
was
recorded
made,
here
that
such
offer
as
If
note
190
any
*).
hav'ebeen to invade Media through the central pass, the Fi/lceCaucasece of the
of
Argolis raised
in the
""By
"
Coiicemin"this practiceof
Tauchn.
a
2f^*"
stronger
kKpirtf
the
irayriiraai
Scythians,cf.
xP-^M*-"",f-'T-^-
The
think
his
death
was
sooner
did the
GLAUCUS.
OF
STORY
390
judgment
for
him
on
Book
VI.
wronging
De-
maratus.
85. No
than
straitwaythe
complain
of the
who
hostages,
assembled
that whereas
should be
of the
he
whom
to the
Athenians
about
were
Leoprepes,who
and said to
interfered,
"
away
have
have
What
Sparta
to
Leotychidesin
respect of their
So theyof Lacedaemon
ambassadors,to
of
son
Egina
"
the
the ambassadors
the
sent
to
givenup
men
of
ambassadors
stillkept at Athens.
were
court
Eginetans
conduct
death reach
of Cleomenes'
news
them
to
ye minded
the
of
the
captive
king
are
in their
lead him
to
was
had
be led away,
keeping.
; but
greatlyesteemed
man
in
away
place
Then
Theasides,
in Sparta,
"
do, ye
men
of
To lead
Egina ?
his countrymen
hands
into
?
their
given
Though now in,
your
anger they
time
will
when
this
belike
the
come
passed
sentence, yet
if you
Spartans,whom
thus,by bringingutter
act
tion
destruc-
country."
your
The
their
men.
86. When
however
he reached
that
the
city,and demanded
restoration
of his pledge,the Athenians, being unwilling to
comi)ly,proceeded to make excuses, saying, that two kings
had come
and left the men
with them, and they did not think
it rightto give them
without
back to the one
the other.*' So
when the Athenians
refused plainlyto restore the men,
chides
Leoty"
said to them
"
the
Men
of
Athens, act
hostages,and
contrary.
"
be
which
way
righteous,
or
wish,however, to
tell you
you
choose
"
giveme
keep them,
what
happened
and
be
once
up
the
in
that three
us
Sparta about a pledge. The story goes among
back there lived in Lacedromon
generations
one
Glaucus, the
of Epicydes,a man
in every other respect was
who
son
on
a
tice
par with the first in the kingdom, and whose character for juswas
"
such
as
Miiller
to
placehim
above
Spartans. Now
been
"
Chaf.85,86.
this
to
story
at
OF
GLAUCUS.
ggj
the
For
when
the
rest
honesty
I heard
much
talk
of
Greece,and when
the Peloponnese
always insecure,
stands firm and unshaken,and
noted likewise how
wealth is continually
changinghands in our
country/ I took counsel with myself and resolved
half of my
since I am
to turn
one-
substance
keeping!
give
money
were
the
But
have
expressedto him.
Many
the money
man
by whom
years
the
interview
an
and
tallies,
Glaucus
asked
soughtto
with
was
had
left
gone
came
Glaucus, whereat
to have
the
refuse,and
they
returned
money
answered
them :
to
'
rightto
you
but
it
if
to
was
never
given me, I shall
;
in force againstyou.
For the present I give
receive it back
law
no
there consulted
journeyto Delphi,and
if he
should
swear,*and
Pythonessreturned
'
for
answer
so
make
the oracle.
To his tion
quesof
the
the
prize
money,
these lines
:
following
"
"
Yet
and
who is nameless, footless,
handless;
a son
strengthhe approachesto vengeance, and whelms in destruction
who is perjured.
of the man
who belonglo the race, or the house
leave behind them a flourishing
offspring.'
oath-keepmg men
Mighty
All
But
the Oath-God
hath
in
Connect
The
oracle,in this
with
last
well-known
story of Glaucus
is alluded
line,quoted Hesiod
to
cluded
(Op.et Dies, 285)or, rather,con-
Greek
EGINETANS
392
Glauciis when
to
his
bad
to
as
to
have
question; but
have
tempted
done
strangers,and
Milesian
god
them
gave
VI.
earnestlybesoughtthe god
Pythoness repliedthat it
the
the
Book
it would
as
Glaucus, however,
deed.
the
REVENGE.
FOR
these words
lie heard
pardon
was
PREPARE
have
sent
for
back
their money.
purpose has been
been
the
And
in recounting
Athenians,what my
this history. Glaucus
to you
at the present time has
not a single
descendant,nor is there any familyknown as his
from
branch
has he been removed
root and
Sparta. It is a
when
left with one, not
a pledge has been
good thing,therefore,
in thought to doubt about restoring
it."
even
nians
Thus spake Leotychides
; but, as he found that the Athethem
he
left
and
went
his way.
would not hearken to him,
I will tell you,
now
"
87. The
been
never
As it
they instantlyprepared to revenge themselves.
chanced that the Athenian
Theoris,^which was a vessel of five
banks of oars,^lay at Sunium,* the Eginetans contrived an
of the holy vessel,on
themselves
masters
ambush, and made
board of which
were
they took
whom
number
and
threw
'
Tlie
Athenian
[bftDpoi)
to
Delos
thedrit
61) is said
to
prison.
p.
the
was
elsewhere
ship
Plat.
(of.
have
been
highestrank,
which
Vide
conveyed
p.
Phaed.
SoAa/xtcia KaDt).
voc.
"
and
into
(Strom.VI.
199-208);Clemens
(xiii.
640),and others.
Juvenal
of the
of Athenians
reading irtcr^pijf
(which is acquiescedin by Gaisford,Schweighajuser,
have
here a proof that quinqucremes, or
to be correct, we
five banks of oars, were
invented
a
signed
century before the time usuallyasc. 400-368). See Diodor.
thcra,which is the reignof the elder I)ioMy8iua(B.
If the
Bahr)
vessels of
for
is allowed
Boeckh's
Urkundcn
iiber
das
Scewesen
des
Att.
Staates,p. 76;
It is
in
certainlyremarkable,if quinqucrenies were
at Athens
so
use
earlyas B.C. 491, that no further mention of their employment by
tillthe year b. c. 325.
whiel"
the Athenians
occurs
Perhaps the readingirtfTtTtjpi'j,
is I'ound in two
MSS., should be adopted,which would give a very diflcrent sense.
have to be translated thus:
The passage, with this change, would
"It chanced
that
Sunium
festival that recurred every fifth year:
at
the Athenians
a
were
celebrating
for them, and captured their holy vessel,
the Eginetanshearing it,set an ambush
80
would be a festival occurring at intervals of four years like the
ic."
A v*vTfTr\pls
There is not, however
Olympic and Pythian games.
(I believe),
any other trace of
festival at Sunium.
this quadriennial
"
The
situation of Sunium,
been
already noted
from
which
ablc traces
out
the cape
(Pausan.i. 1, "
the time
derives
of the ancient
(Leake's Dcmes
of the
on
the extreme
note
').
its modern
name
(supra,iv. 99,
southern
promontory
of Attica, has
be
made
distinctly
to
Minerva
Sunias
a
was
Eurip.Cycl.292). Sunium
place of great importance
Peloponnesiaawar (Thucyd.viii.4).
1 ;
ic
DEFEAT
394
to death.
But
THE
OF
on
EGINETANS.
Book
certain number
VL
thera,and led
guiltyof a sacrilege,
here
of
they were
able to
never
efforts,
they were
atone, beingdriven from the island before they had appeased
the goddess whom
mon
they provoked. Seven hundred of the comand
fallen
all
had
alive
into
their
people
hands,
they were
being led out to death, when one of them escaped from his
chains,and flying to the gateway of the temple of Ceres the
Lawgiver,"laid hold of the door-handles,and clung to them.
The
others sought to drag him
bat finding
from his refuge,
themselves unable to tear him away, they cut off his hands, and
stilltightly
BO took him, leavingthe hands
graspingthe handles.
out
all their
which,notwithstanding
92. Such
selves.
them
the
were
When
the
Athenians
with
seventy
suffered
Eginetans
to their old allies ^
doings of the
and
ships,*
a
defeat.
Eginetans
them-
among
out
to meet
arrived,they went
the
battle
took
wherein
a
place,
Hereupon they had recourse
again
the
In Egina, as in most
The
Dorian states, the constitution
was
oligarchical.
Athenians,it appears, took advantage of this circumstance, and sought to bring
about
into their
would
have thrown
the island, practically,
a
revolution,which
This is the first instance of revolutionary
in
bands.
which
is
known
Athens
to
war
have engaged.
"
Herodotus
refers to the expulsionof the Eginetans by the Athenians
in the
first year of the Peloponnesianwar, n. c. 431 (Thucyd. i. 27).
*
Ceres
honour
the feast of the Thesmophoria was
Thenmophorus,in whose
celebrated
in almost
ch.
(supra,
"the
16,
note
').
Ceres
was
termini
Chap.
92-94.
DATIS
necked.
for
AND
ARTAPHERXES
For
aid,the
volunteers
of
APPOINTED.
395
singlesoldier.
the
withstandi
Notber
num-
thousand,under
skilled in
the pentathliccontests.' Of these men
the greater part never
slain by the Athenians
returned,but were
in Egiua. Eurybates,
their captain, fought a number
of singlecombats,and
a
after
three
killing
fourth,who
was
93. Afterwards
when
it
with
in
was
the
day
did
war
by
the Athenian
upon
beat
the
the
fleet
it,capturingfour ships
who
were
him
well to have
for
Darius
ill,
other
the command
and
the
the
nians,"
Athe-
Pisistratidse,.
Moreover
and
his
stead,who
Athens
; to
Artaphemes, the
-wfyTodKoy,or
it
of
son
Simonides, which
to
him,
so
and
pointed
apthe host
by descent
was
Artaphernes,his
consisted
succeeded
lead
to
were
wit,Datis,who
of five games,
contest
had
expedition
generalsin his
againstEretria
The
remember
urged continually
by
Mardonius,since
took
Mede,*
"
to
pleased
into Greece,that so
a pretext for carrying
war
all those who had refused to givehim earth and
reduce
As
water.
his servant
accusingtheir countrymen.
ever
might
the
nians.
Eginetans and Athehis
pursued
own
design,from
Persian
by
likewise
and
between
rage
exhorted
day
to
"
disorder and
some
Meantime
Eginetansfell
slain
their crews.'
94. Thus
he
in
men
own
spear, and
enumerates
its elements
as
"
SiaKOv,"Koyr(L,wd\7jv.
iX/jLO,
"woivKfijiy,
It
into the
introduced
was
Olympic games
at
the 18th
Olympiad, b.
c.
708
(Pausan.
V. viii. " 3 ; Euseb. Chron. Can. I. xxxiii. p. 144), and thence passed to the other
a
Panhellcnic festivals. Eurybates won
pentathliccontest at the Nemean
games
(Pausan.I.
*
Bightof the
viL 19).
" 4).
xxix.
Decelfea
situated
was
city,from
The
road
these
on
which
from
the
it
mountain-rangenorth
distant 120
was
Athens
circumstances
to
Oropus
there
can
and
be
within
(Parnes),
of Athens
stadcs, or
about
14
miles
(Thucyd.
that it
was
it
(infra,
situated
at
of Attica, p. 1 8.)
Tatoy. (See Leake's Demes
Sophanes, twenty-sixyears later (b.c. 465), was one of the leaders of the first
expeditionsent out by Athens to colonise Amphipolis (Thucyd. i. 100). He was
slain at the battle of Drabescus
(Pausan.I. xxix. " 4).
from this battle.
dated
The baXaaaoKparia of the Eginetans was
by some
Decimo
read in Euscbius
septimo loco maris
Hence
we
(Chron.Can. ii. p. 337)
aniiis decemJ'^ (Compare
^Eginetseusque ad Xerxis transmissionem
imperium tenuerunt
Syncellus,
p. 247, C.)
or
the modern
near
*
'
"
"
Supra,
The
105.
V.
occasional
noticed
instance.
mamithres
ready
has been alin situations of command
of Medes
markable
reiii.Essay iii.p. 469, note '). This is the most
Mazares
instances are
(i. 156),Harpagus (i.162),Ar.
Other
of Datis (vii.88). Tachamaspates
(Beh.Inscr. ii.
sons
employment
(Appendix to Book
and
Tithaeus,
THEIR
396
THE
THROUGH
COURSE
Book
ISLANDS.
VL
and
carry Athens
into
his
and to bringthe prisoners
Eretria away captive,
presence.
took
their
the
commanders
95. So
new
departurefrom the
These
nephew.'
and
court
with them
a numerous
here,they
of
were
to
btates,and
several
the
Darius
which
horse-transports
his tributaries
and
after which
the
the
at
had, the
year
time
same
the
by
commanded
before,
ready.' Aboard
make
to
embarked,
to
Aleian
to the
plain,'
having
Cilicia,
land army.
and well-appointed
ing
Encampwhich
had
force
the
been required
sea
joinedby
down
went
orders
received
men
were
triremes,*made
Hellespontand to
Thrace,'they loosed from Samos and voyaged across the Icarian
sea
through the midst of the islands ; mainly, as I believe,
because theyfeared the danger of doublingMount
Athos, where
with
strait
shore
along the
course
to the
their passage ;
failure to take
on
grievously
their former
Naxos.'
The
trust.
he wrote, "We
mentioned
as
last two
remark
may
the
Persians,therefore,approachingfrom
the
When
96.
other
seem
cases
conquered
have
to
appointed to high
Greece, iv. p. 442).
*
son
a
Artapherncs the elder was
(supra,T. 25). His son bad probably now
^rst person
after the
of
nation
is considered
unknown
been
of Median
accession
Hystaspes
and
him
succeeded
to
as
of
worthy
Mr. Grote
when
Hneaj^e who
Darius"
is
(Hist,of
half-brother of Darius
sutrap of Sardis (infra,
vii. 74).
situation of this
The
his
Alexander
"
have
may
been
rich and
fertile,
'
included
in this estimate.
to
ural and
'
which
Chios
p.
the strait
The
Icarian
lay
to
182).
that
nat"
course.
sea
between
Cos, where
received
Samos
the
its
name
from
and
"
CnAP.
95-flJ.
"
Icarian sea,
FLIGHT
anchor
cast
OF
THE
NAXIANS.
39^
Naxos,which,recollecting
what there
had
formerly,
determined
they
to attack before
any
state,the Naxians,instead of encountering
them
took to
at
beiell them
other
in
laying hands
captive,while
at
the
and
ceeded
suc-
them
on
some,
time
same
ther with
the town.*
This
the
to
other
islands.
away
97. While
the Persians
thus
wei"
employed,the Delians
likewise
he sent
herald
them
to
with
this message
?
Why have
I have surelysense
0 holy men
are
"Why
ye fled,
and
80
?
harshly
so wrongfully
had not the king so ordered,
to
me
even
birth
the two
to
gods,'
gave
and its inhabitants.
and
once
which
"
more
Datis
Come
back
to
seems
the
spare
therefore
to
have
retained
an
is very
(Jaria)
ancient
enough,
country which
the
country
your dwellings,
the message
was
which
"
"yejudged
to spare, I
say, both
"
He
likewise
mountainous.
Mount
Zia,
of the
name
xii. p.
"
"
"
"
"
Delos
"
and
{Megali-DUi),
separatedby
are
Considerable
Delos itself
channel which
of the town
remains
in
and
pp. 240-1
presented by
and
city,whence
time
by'the
him
of Strabo
since
to
and
PHNiriN
the Delians
PHNmN
it had
ceased
"
The
{Mikri-Dili).
two
islands
some
vol.
; Ross's Inselreise,
island of Rhftnea, are the ruins of what
had been
(Strab.X. p. 709). Rhenea
Vn,
Little Delos
"
to
seems
have
been
the
of
necropolis
Delos
tyrant of Samos,
conquered by Polycrates,
possessed a capital
(Thucyd. i. 13). It once
MHTPOnOAIS
to
(Tournefort,
p. 242
be
inhabited
appear
(U
Ross, p. 36).
s.
upon
ancient
coins,but
c), and
has
remained
so
;
probably ever
have thought it prudent to identify
the Persians may
Apollo and Diana, whom
to themselves
with the Sun and Moon, objectsof reverence
(supra,i. 131, and com.
in
Delos is found in Calmythologicalfable of their birth
pare Essay v. " 6), The
writers.
and
other
iv.
limachus (Hymn, in Delum), Apollodorus(I.
" 1),
^
PRODIGY
OF
the altar
three
398
placedupon
THE
EARTHQUAKE.
hundred
Book
VI
offered it.
and
Delos
last shock
trulythis
And
was
prodigywhereby
Darius
the
Greece
than
among
their
Wherefore
power.
It
the
felt to
god
warned
an
quake,
earth-
this
day.^
of
men
Hystaspes,Xerxes
the
son
son
of
"
the contentions
"
the
of
been
by
them.
son
shaken
was
befell
woes
Xerxes, more
in the twenty generationspreceding Darius ;'
in part by the Persians,but in part arisingfrom
caused
woes
me)
that has
coming upon
were
of
generations
of
told
own
it is not
chief
the supreme
respecting
that
surprising Delos,though
men
seems
me
book
"
clear reference.
of Artaxerxes, to which Herodotus
be shown
make
to
can
any
Dahlinann
(Life of Herod, pp. 31-3, E. T.) brings forward three such
from Darius
the occupationof Decelca by Agis in b. c. 413, the revolt of the Medcs
decease
"
Nothus
in
408, and
c.
b.
of
the second
the death
of
shown
Amyrtaeus
in the
same
With
respect to
year.
that
the
revolt aUuded
")
which
took placein the reign of Darius Nothus, but the revolt from
marked
Hystaspes,in b, c. 518 ; with respect to the third,it has been rethat Herodotus
makes
mention
of the death of Amyrtasus, but only alludes
no
455 (supra,iii.15, note
to his flightin n.c.
*). The passage which remains
It alludes only to the
(ix.73) is perverted from its plain meaning by Dahlmann.
sparing(actualor supposed) of Decelca from ravage duringthe earlier years of the
Peloponncsian war (videinfra,note ad loc).
with
assert positively
so
far,I cannot
While, however, I dissent from Dahlmann
Mr. Grote (Hi^t.of Greece, iv. p. 300, note) that Herodotus
alludes to no
in
event
his history later than the second year of the Peloponncsianwar.
I think Herodotus
does apparently speak in this passage of the reign of Artaxerxes
as
mann,
past (Dahlof
"
"
he alludes,
to which
p. 31, E. T.); I think, also, that several of tho events
and
o
f
Athens
the
cruel
of
the
deed
Amestris
in her
to
e.
160),
flight Zopyrus
(iii.
g.
all
Artaxerxes'
in
the
end
of
at
old age (vii.
q
uite
probability
reign.
114),happened
And
1 should
Greece
481
to
understand
in the first
B.
c.
425
or
seven
424.
him
to
allude here
in part to the
calamities
which
befell
b.
c.
Chap.
SIEGE
98-100.
it bad
before
never
the sbock
which
of
Of
said of Delos
CARYSTUS.
399
at tbat time
indeed
there
have
was
felt
oracle,
an
shake,which
and
never
"
be rendered
may
Artaxerxes
"
Great
es
Worker," Xerx-
Warrior."
And
so
we
call these
might
The
99.
touch
sbaken,sbould
Darius
names
Warrior,"
OF
"
self will I
the above
"
been
CAPTTJRE
earthquake. And
an
"Delos
AND
at
carried off
thus from
number
of the
children
hostages.Going
as
another,they came
Carystus ; but
here the hostageswere
refused by the Carystians,
who said they
would
neither giveany, nor
consent
to bear arms
against the
one
to
at
last to
'
citiesof their
neighbours,
meaning Athens and Eretria. Hereand wasted the country
npon the Persians laid siegeto Carystus,
round, until at last the inhabitants were broughtover and agreed
requiredof them.
sian
that the Perthe Eretrians,
100. Meanwhile
understanding
ians
armament
was
coming againstthem, besought the Athen-
to do
what
was
Nor
for assistance.
landholders
assignedto them as auxiliaries the four thousand
to whom
they had allotted the estates of the Chalcidean Hippobat"e.*At Eretria,however,thingswere in no healthystate ;
for though they had called in the aid of the Athenians,yet they
themselves how they should act ; some
not agreedamong
were
of them
of
'
On
"
Vide
Carystus
our
these and
other
Persian
and
Median
names,
see
Appendix,
A.
note
infra,ch. 133.
maps).
was
one
These
of the four
were
cities of
principal
the ancient
Histiaja
rr
"
(the Egrtpo
(Scylax.Peripl.
Euboea
extremity,"
coast.
the
further
SIEGE
400
the
whole
the
known
besought
them
Book
in
men
not
hearkened
to
And
over
counsel,and crossing
danger.
Persian
The
home
to return
his
escaped the
fleet
he
Eretria,
Athenians
the
land, and
101.
first
of affairs to
state
alreadyarrived,and
way
of the
Nothon, one
of
son
ERETRIA.
OF
drew
now
to
made
who
were
to their
own
the Athenians
Oropus,'in
this
anchored
at
and
near
VI.
quitthe city,was,
if possible,
to defend
assaulted
the fortress
was
fell on
sides vast
both
bus, the
who
son
of
both
were
the Persians."
"
There
has been
formerlyinclined to
their walls.
now
earnest,and
in
And
good
numbers,but on the seventh day Euphorof Cyneas,
the son
Alcimachus, and Philagrus,
citizens of good repute, betrayed the place to
These
some
were
doubt
about
sooner
no
the
exact
site of
Oropd,
was
Oropus. Col. Leake
situated
on
village
small inland
rightbank of the Asopu?, at its issue from the rocky gorges of the bills which
separate the plainof Oropus from that of Tanagra, where are the remains of a town
of considerable
antiquity(Demi of Attica, lat edition;Northern Greece, ii.p. 446).
the
he has admitted
More
recently,however, (Demi of Attica,p. 116, 2nd edit.)
weight of Mr. Finlay'sarguments (Topography of Oropin,pp. 4-7)againstthis site.
certain that Oropus was
It seems
ancientlyupon the cocut. The present passage of
several
in
one
Herodotus,
91, viii. 60, 95),one in Strabo(ix.
Thucydides (iii.
p. 585),
in Pausanias
(I.xxxiv. " 1),and one in Diodorus (xiv.77) indicate this. The last
two
Geograph.iii.15,
passages are conclusive upon the point (comparealso Ptolem.
cities of Attica).The true
the maritime
Oropus is enumerated
p. 97, where
among
the Holy
the modern
to be not
site then would seem
Oropd, but the place culled
from
Apostles,"which is on the coast about two miles
Oropd. Oropd may have
in B. c. 402 removed
arisen from the later Oropus, the place to which the Tbebans
the
"
the inhabitants
had
Oropus
irSkts
(Diod.1. s. c).
originally
belonged to
BoiwTioj).We
for many
was
viii. 60 ; Xen.
do not
know
at
Boeotia
what
(Pausan.1. s.
time
Athens
c.
got
Steph.Byz. ^ClpotirSi,
possessionof it. It
the two
states
between
(Thucyd.
years a perpetualbone of contention
Hell. VII. iv. " 1 ; Pausan. L s. c. ; Strab. i. p. 98),till at last Philip
(ch.107).
"
Pausanias
Plutarch
(ii.
p. 610, B), agree
with
Herodotus.
PLAIN
402
When
103.
dkewise
the
wft8
MARATHON.
OF
marched
their
troops
there stood
whom
of
generals,^
ten
VL
Athenians,they
and
Marathon,
to
on
one
Miltiades.^
Position
of the
Oreeks
on
the
day
Position
of the
Porslans
on
the
daj
of the
12.
18.
Soro,
14.
Pyrgo,
11.
or
tumulus
or
Hollotla
(?)
Suli.
of Athenians.
of .Miltiadoa.
monument
A fori snu".
Kotrf/ni.
Iioad".
4. Mount
Kordti.
b. Mount
Dhnikonira.
6. Siiiiillinnnih.
Ten
Generals
the
Athenian
modelled
Tullius did
a.
To
Athens
iteliouiand
1.'
llymci
Athens, th
Athens, thruut^ii
Aphidua.
"
h 6. To
To
e.
7. Great
marsh.
8. Fountain
Macaria.
to command
of /JArrti-on^rrt.
the Oreeka.
positionof
Temple of Athena
Villageof Lower
Argal'iki.
2. Haunt
8. Mount
The
9. Salt lake
10. First
battle.
1. Mount
of Marathon.
of the
buttle.
BB.
the
of tliisreached
intelligence
Plain
AA.
Book
d d.
arc
(Strategi)
To
Hbamnus.
part of the
constitution
of Clisthenes,who
Chap.
103, 104.
Now
MILTIADES.
this man's
banished
father,
Cimon,the
from
Athens
by
In his banishment
it was
chariot-race at Olympia,
honour
which
^Qg
of
son
the
Pisistratus,
his fortune
whereby
he
Stesagoras,
was
of
son
win
to
gained
Hippocrates.
the four-horse
the very same
had
having
him
with
allowed
the
to
same
come
he
death
to
him
yielding
on
back
mares,
put
was
that
to
won
by the
longerliving. They
no
and
these
slew him
men
He
an
this honour
he
ment
agree-
should
be
his country. Afterwards,
still with
the prize a third time, whereupon he
of
sons
set
whose
Pisistratus,
to
men
the
near
buried outside
father
was
secretly,
time.
night-
government-housein the
the
had
of
It
after
who
was
colony,was
escapingfrom
claimed
direct both.
equalitywith
steps by which
Hence
the
the
ten
or
commanded
now
the Athenians,
Chersonese,and
chased
was
the Polemarch
of the
was
with
as
who
Strategi,
far
as
seem
twice
nearly
by the
Imbrus
have
immediatelyto
War-Archon.
the
real
directors
the
of the
whole
the
Miltiades,
victoryis mentioned
son
of
Cypselus,the
His
Olympic
in ch. 36.
The
of Cimon
tomb
through the
demus
said
have
been
buried
note
*) was
Anon.
"
of
of the
one
p. 684,
"
to
Attic
demes
and
Vit. Thucyd. p. xi.,
(Marcellin.
Coele appears
appears
to
have
been
^sch.
xv.
p.
the
name
contr
Ctes.
Reiske).
Compare
honourable
^lian
burial
this
fact,and
likewise
the
MILTIADES
404
Phoenicians/who had
king ;
the
to
up
MADE
great desire
and
GENERAL.
when
he
Book
him
to take
this
avoided
had
and
VI
carry him
danger,and,
be altogether
But
Chersonese,
came
thereuponmade
by
and
likewise,
was
people/
the
105.
This
Athenians
above
bade
neglectedhim
them,
and
in
ask
to
come
of this
the
in
"
The
*'
the
to
Parthenium,*
him
by his
wherefore
they
kindly disposedtowards
was
in times
past, and
would
do
Athenians,entirely
believing
their affairs
as
soon
return
gave
called
Athenians
temple
up
he
Mount
near
report, as
good order,set
polis,^
and,
was
when
he
entirely,
often helped them
time
in the truth
more
he
so
had
again in
him
which
account
on
and
name,
so
the
according to
man,
to
Pan
under
which
yearlysacrifices
were
the
I have
and
once
Acro-
recorded,
torch-race.
'
of Pausanias
*
(1.xxviii. "4).
Parthenium
the
Mount
crossed
was
bounded
by the road
which
led
from
was
contained
in
hollow
just bclow
(ivaift\Kai(fi\
entrance
" 4).
it two
and
to
The
the citadel
niches, where
Apollo (who
temple,as
have stood.
may
from the cavern,
Cambridge)
was
the
with
Icnrn from
In
garden,
in
Pan
Pausanius)
a
littleway
of Pan
(now at
(Leake'sAtliens, p.
statue
found
has
of Pan
statues
associated
was
we
rock
Propylaea,or
(Pausan. I. xxviii.
still exists,and
cavern
in this
in the
the
This may
be the statue
dedicated
this
erected
occasion, which was
by
upon
Hiltiades,and had the following
tion
inscrip-
170).
written
for it
by Simonides
"
Cave
t^v
rpayiwovy ifiiIlaya
t6v
'ApKaia, rdv
Kara
of Pan.
MiqSwj',
Chaf.
105-106.
106.
PHEIDIPPIDES
On
the
occasion
AT
SPARTA.
of which
pides was
his
on
his
"
of
we
the
sent
Men
to their
Athenian
Pan on his
Lacedoemon,the
aid,and
allow that
not
all
Athenians
beseech you
to hasten
is
which
the
most
ancient^
state,
by the barbarians. Eretria,
look
Greece,to be enslaved
you, is alreadycarried away captive,
and
the loss of no mean
city.*'
in
4Qg
Thus
did
Greece
weakened
by
deliver
Pheidippides
hira.
And
waited
the
they
The
of
cave
(See the
"
The
from
Moderns
this is
Memoir,
representingthe
entrance
to
the
Spartaby
to
the
is
road
given by
Acropolis.
Isocrates
estimate
(Orat.
accurately
Pheidippides
therelbre have
that
Athens
1140.
must
in coins
appears
figure.)
distance
Pancg. "
at
Pan
annexed
moon.
rate
p. 44, but
see
above, vol. i. p. 161, note*);and Pliny relates that two
courier employed by Alexa
persons, Anystisa Lacedsemonian,and
Philonides,
uuder the Great, jxirfonned the extraordinary
distance of 1200
stades (nearly
140
miles)in
singleday (H. N.
1. s. c).
the favourite boast of Athens
that her inhabitants were
avrSx^ovfs
from
the
soil.
Hence
the
sprung
adoption of the symbol of the grasshopper
(Thucyd. i. 6 ; Aristoph.Eq. 1231 ; Nub. 955, ed. Bothe). Her territoryhad never
been overrun
been
overthrown
by an enemy, and so her cities had never
or
moved,
re'
It
was
"
L2; Plat.
p. 166).
"
Greeks
divided
fiijyiaTdfi(yo%,from
Menex.
their month
of
29
186, 198;
pp.
30
or
into
days
three
periods :
ufa"v,
"
from
end.
battle
of
Marathon
is said
(Plutarch,de Malig.Herod,
our
September.
"
Mr,
Grote
habit
but
(compare Herod,
countries
The
1. The
The
Tim,
never
before
the
but both
to
have
p. 861, E.
was
taken
place
month
the
itself.
Boedromion
pretence, but
the
"
blind tenacity of
cient
an-
"
that and
the similar
2(16)may
(vii.
pylae
of their troops from Thermothat
the exshow
to
fail
and
cuse
selfish grounds,
occasion in Spartan history
I know
but of one
of
withholding
the bulk
explainedon
subterfuge.
where
their own
interests were
plainlyattncked, in
have
had any
share in preventingtheir troops
to
year of the Peloponnesiau war, at the first seizure
was
the
in
to
more
festival appears
than
as
be
one
out
of many
reasons
which
of their
from
is said
a religiousmotive
stirring. In the seventh
of a
Pylos,the occurrence
resistance
in
a
making
delay
of
DREAM
406
107.
The
Hippias,the
barbarians
son
his
He
mother's
would
and
arms,
be restored to
Athens,
which
he
strange
in
dreamt
of
dream
to
VI.
Marathon
to
night before
the
sleep.
conjecturedthe
Book
conducted
were
who
Pisistratus,
of
vision
HIPPIAS.
OF
by
had
lying
seen
in
his
that he
mean
which he had
the power
lost,and afterwards live to a good old age in his native country.
Such
the sense
in which
the vision.' He
he interpreted
was
now
proceeded to act as guide to the Persians,and in the first
place he landed the prisonerstaken from Eretria upon the
island that is called JEgileia,"
after
belongingto the Styreans,*
he
was
broughtthe
Now
thus
employed it chanced
coughed with more
he
was
of the
were
Hippias took
the tooth
was
sigh,and
said to the
"
to
my
nowhere
be
to
108.
but it is
tlioughtno hurry
Compare the
Plut. vit. Ca;a.
*
in years, and
pains he could
; whereupon he
dreum
and
in this way
(Ct.I'liii.H.
to be
iEgiliaseems
The
was
his dream
out.*
was
that
expresslystated
they made
lightof
the
occasion,and
its interpretation
(Su0t.JuL
ot'Caesar and
" 7, p.
Cas.
16.
the
town
to
Pausanias
retains
JStoura
the
it
Euboea,
was
ancient
an
Crete, of which
by Pliny
rather iAct, between
near
is mentioned
or
island,
called
was
Geograph.
v.
the
Myrtoan
2, p. 13", where
fur from
not
Dryoplan
and
name,
name
which
what
of
entrance
that
x. p.
Carystus(Strab.
(IV. xxxiv. " 6).
probably occupies nearly the
settlement
site.
Ou
doctrine
*
deep
up in order of battle in a
when
they were
Hercules,^
joinedby
N.
According
modern
ancient
drawn
were
Attica, at
Sea.
Styra
fetched
it,but
shall never
be able
ours, and we
share in it is the portionof which
Ti)e ^^pjileia
here
650).
to find
not
his wont.
was
82).
c.
Eubona
at the
needed.
was
'
and
sneezed
than
As
bystanders
belongingto
(Thucyd.iv. 5);
shalled
mar-
disembarked.
"
Athenians
close
he
violence
seen
sacred
they
as
that
all the
The
Marathon, and
with
out
the sand.
barbarians
advanced
man
of his teeth
driven
off
anchor
bands
as
was
fleet to
the
time
same
recover
the
ou
fulfilment
disappointing
the
Hercules
Raid that
the
was
hero
sons
had
The
Maratlioniiins
dwelt
of
dreams, see
i. 114, and
compare
the
Magian
subject(i.Tiit).
the gods specially
Tradition
worshipped at Marathon.
among
himself visited tiie place (Apollod. II. v. 7), and that his
had
there
claimed
to
have
introduced
of
the
wornhip
(ib.II.
of Hercules
viii. 2).
into (Jreece
(Pausan.I. xxxvii. g 4). Colonel LiMike supposes that the remains of a temple near
Vrand (which he regardsas the ancient Marathon)
those of the Heracleium, and
are
that the fjacred precinct,or temenns, was
in the plainbelow (Demi of Attica, p. 98;
/Lpp.I. p. 211). Sec the Plan of the Plain of Marathon, supra, p. 4U2.
Chap.
lOVjlOS^-X^N-NEXION
OF
PLAT^ANS
WITH
ATHENS.
407
the
who
in full force to their aid. Some time
Plataeans,
came
before/the Plataeans had put themselves under the rule of the
Athenians,and these last had alreadyundertaken many labours
their behalf.
on
The
the
of
The
Platjeans
of Thebes
men
Anaxandridas,
said
But
Cleomenes,the son
in their neighwere
bourhood,
surrender
themselves to
refused to receive them, and
the Lacedaemonians
"
"
We
dwell too far off from you, and ours would be but chill
Ye might oftentimes be carried into slavery
before
succour.
of
one
and
they
them.
heard
us
of it.
to the
We
Athenians,who
up
well able to shelter
are
you."
they said,not so much
This
Platajans
rather
you
give
yourselves
and
neighbours,
next
your
to
because
as
by
trouble
counsel
out
they wished
engaging them
in
to
of
good
the
with
wars
will towards
Boeotians.
Plataeans,however,
gave them
the sacrifice to
counsel,complied at once ; and when
and
Twelve
Gods was
being offered at Athens, they came
as
suppliantsabout the altar,'and gave themselves up to
when
The
Athenians.
than
had
done
the
Athenians
about
were
at
hand,
to
would
Thebans
the
troops
to
marched
As
the
allow
them
to engage
the
sat
the
againstthem, while
out
their aid.
this
the Plataeans
learnt what
sooner
no
instantlythey
sent
Lacedaemonians
in
The
; both
armies
two
chanced
to be
sides consented
the
whereupon they made
arbitrators,
up
the two states upon
and fixed the boundary-linebetween
quarrel,
this condition : to wit, that if any of the Boeotians wished no
should allow them to
longerto belongto Boeotia,the Thebans
them
take
to
for
Twenty-nine vears before (b.c. 519),if we accept the date of Thucydides (iii.
Mr. Grote (Hist,of Greece, iv. p. 222, note) has shown
strong grounds for
but
68) ;
has rightly
Herodotus
If
into
fallen
error.
beueviug that Thucydides has for once
occurred
have
transaction
the
can
scarcely
representedthe motive of Cleomenes,
terms
the
most
friendly
whom
was
on
with
of
Sparta
Hippias,
during the reign
second
at the close of the
taken
have
it
to
place
Grote
Mr.
supposes
91).
(v.
into Attica (supra,v. 72-3).
expeditionof Cleomenes
^
by Thucydides
of the originof the alliance is given briefly
The same
account
"
63^
"
The
Gods
the statue
was
at Athens
has been
of Demosthenes
and
mentioned
the
before
7). It
(ii.
(Vit.X.
temple of Mars
that it was
us
5). Thucydides informs
of Hippias,during his archonship (vi.54). It
son
Plutarch (Nicias,
by Lycurgus (contra Leocrat. p. 198, ed. Reiske),
18 mentioned
to have
It
seems
Orators
(1.s. c).
the author of the Lives of the Ten
0. 13),and
ii.
distances
7).
(supra,
been used as a point from which to measure
Orat. Plut.
I. viii. g
follow their
THE
ATHENIAN
inclinations.
own
The
decreed,forthwith departed to
thus
march,
worsted
the
bound
by
by
and
those
between
the
battle
country
Under
such
the
The
and
few
Athenian
to engage
such
to
risk
host
fixed,but advanced
the
"
the
did
they
now
Plataeans
were
to
come
divided in their
battle,because
as
boundary-line
and
circumstances
generalswere
advised not
some
; the Athenians
Boeotians fellupon them
Asopus
up to Athens
; and
to bear the Athenians
aid.
109.
they had
their homes
Thebans
give themselves
Marathon
VI.
was
made
of the
Hysians.
when
Corinthians,
and
limits,
Book
Athenians.
beyond
COUNSELS.
duringthe
and
IN
DIVISION
108
opinions;
too
they were
; while
others
for
to
him
"
The
situation
of
"
modern
Tlie
Boeotia.
undoubtedly the
Kokla
Leake's
Northern
modern
Itin.
ii.
Greece,
(Gell's
323-5).
pp. 111-12;
"
The Polemarch, or VVur-Archon, was
in dignity,
the third archon
and before
the time of Clisthencs had constitutionally
ary
the generalsuperintendenceof all militto the ottice of the kings as
respected war.
(Cf.
matters, having succeeded
It appears
this
Photius, ad voc. UoKfn.aitxo^.)
on
by the positionof Callimachus
of Clisthenes,though it committed
the general direction
occasion,that the legislation
of miUtary aflfairsto the Ten Strategi(supra,ch. 103, note
*),yet did uut at once
the
Polemarch
him
his
of colleagueof the
of
ancient
b
ut
made
sort
a
office,
deprive
with
and
certain
that
of
as
special
peculiarprivileges,
cominundiiigthe
generals,
ch. 111). There
that Ilcrodotus
be little doubt
has fallen
can
right wing (infra,
into
with
error
respect
given
the
to
above
mode
in
(v.74, note).
which
Piataea is
the Polemarch
was
elected
at
this
ferred
(Hist,of Greece, iv. p. 197, note '),"transtime."
to the year 490
of his own
It is impossiblethat the
b. c. the practice
have
been
office can
assigned by lot,while it had such important duties belonging
Arist. Pol. vi. 4, p. 198, ed. Tauchn.). The
to it (cf.
change from open election to
the lot most
with tins
probably occurred
shortlyafter Marathon, and in connexion
the
throwing open to all citizens,without respect to tribe or
great act of Aristides,
Pol. Ant. of
property, of the archonship and all other publicoffices" (cf.Hermann's
Marathon
elected
are
Greece, " 112). Aristides himself,
we
told,was in the year o/Ver
archon
by open vote (Idomeneus ap. Plutarch. Arist. c. \\
"
When
Herodotus
militaryfunctions at all,but
wrote, the polemarch had no
attended
interests
of
the
metics
to the personaland
and foreignersin genfamily
eral"
(Hermann, " 138).
"
Little is known
of AphidniB,except
that it was
a
strong positionbetween
ol Decilea
(iuPhyl6 and Khamuus
(Dem. de Cor. " 12),and in the nei^'libonriiuod
period.
He
been
said
"
*'
observes
PREPARATIONS
410
that time
polemarch led
the
Callimachiis
with the
rule
FOR
Book
VI.
rightwing,for it was at
to give the rightwing to
followed the tribes,
accordingas
the
Athenians
this
polemarch.* After
the
BATTLE.
they
were
centre
and
diminished,
the wings were
were
line,while
both
part of the
weakest
the
strong with
made
depth of
the battle
So when
112.
showed
themselves
let go,
they were
"
it became
ranks.
many
as
the host
they marshalled
as
be of
might
Now
field of
the
upon
Athenians.
the
with
charged
set
was
the barbarians
at
Now
run.'
the
Athenians
It would
seem
marshalled
which
of
prytauy of
Leontis
and
latter commanded
of the other
or
no
camp
by tribes,but
had
Antiochis
arrangements
of the Ciisthenic
cityitself.
Not
tion
constituthe
only
army
order, that is,in the ordrr
political
nishing
determined
been
by lot at the beginning of the civil year for the furit was
the
The tribe ^"]antis had the right wing, because
the prytanes.
that tribe at the time of the battle (Plat.
Sympos. p. 628, D.). Tiie tribes
prevailedin ihe
less than
in the
was
in their
tribes is not
by Aristidcs, the
known.
(t.e.
The
Panathenaic
once
in every
After
these
victims
festival is
four
were
offered,and
in
mentioned
solemn
before
the
seems
to
the text
prayer
Diet, of Antiquities,pp. 705-6.)
"
writers what
It is questioned by some
feastingupon
have
been
(See Smith's
Col. Leake
thinks
this reallymeans.
quick step,"the rapidityof which may
only have begun by a
increased
have been
as
they approached the Persian line (Demi of Attica,App. I.
of a mile
of
is
the same
Mr.
opinion. They suppose that a run
Finlay
p. 212).
for engaging with the enemy.
disordered
the troops, and unfitted them
have
must
"
can
this result,but still believes in the fact of the run, whicli,he obwith the
connected
remarkable
events
of the most
battle" (Hist,of Greece, iv. p. 470, note) He ascribes the defeat of the Greek
But if this had been so, is
to the disorder produced by the rapid advance.
centre
Mr.
Grote
eerves,
"
admits
was
obviously one
would
it Ukely that Herodotus
has not been commonly made
frame.
(Sec Pre
is noticed.)
fcssor
Creasy'u
aave
for the
'
Fifteen
effect of athletic
Decisive
CuAP.
112,118.
distance
THE
between
and
speed, made
at
on
seemed
to them
coming
men
ready
at
on
Such
Athenians
in close
array fell upon
far
80
of
as
at
enemy
look upon
113.
they saw
this time
them, and
for
mere
foughtin
the
manner
were
the
the very
to hear.
armies
two
senses
ful
handeither horsemen
or
a
to the Greeks
The
Marathon
; for
firstwho
dared
to
clad
in that
Medes
had
men
of
name
Greeks,
chargingthe
of
custom
likewise the
run, and they were
the Median
and
to face
garb,
terror
them, although it
bereft of their
were
without
beingrecorded. They
I know, who
introduced
fashion.' Until
been
the
was
receive
to
run
archers.'
worthy
was
bent upon
of
armies
^n
The
coming
the two
COMBAT.
the
fought togetheron
the
plain of
lengthof
"
the Plataeans
It
was
cavalrythat
allowed
probably on account
rapid charge was
light-armedtroops no
of the
deficiencyof
made.
It took
the
their
I'crsidn horse
from
absent
was
the
Having
time
to
act.
so
the Greeks
in archers
the Persians
There
battle,
having been
is
some
on
and
by surprise,and
to
reason
sent
done,they
such
favours
explanationgiven by Suidas of the proverb, "x"^f"is/TT*rr,"
supposition.(SeeAppendix, Essay i. " 8.)
The
sterile and
IIS, however,
A'
mountainous
loquirement of
"-
liave been
("s, 96, in
two
an
character
of Attica
horsemen
ancient
those
from
one,
each
and
subsequent,
made
cavalry
absolutelywithout
not
was
it unfit to breed
Xaucrary
have given,iu
would
100
horses.
even
horse-soldiers.
the times
If the
anterior
hneh
of the
-^
'
similar
battle
array
of the Turkish
armies, where
the
and
is
invariablyadopted
Aopel.j
rb
of
position
his
troops before
the
battle of Plataa
Cyrop. VIII.
plain from
ix. 31).
(infra,
and
as
is
" 8),was
de-
Mardonius's
dia
v.
'
DEATH
412
suffered the routed
the two
CALLIMACHUS.
barbariaus
Book
VI,
flyat
to
wings
centre,and
and
OF
the Athenians
likewise
These
and
the runaways
fled,
cut
them
the
pole-
hung upon
all
the
down,
way to the shore,on reachingwhich
they laid hold of the shipsand called aloud for fire.
now
chasing them
It
114.
in the
was
Stesilaiis
too, the
of
son
of the
one
Thrasilaiis,
his life ;
himself,*lost
greatly distinguishing
after
march,
was
generals,
Euphorion,having seized on
of
ornament
the stern,*had
at
of the
while
vessels,
and
off,
taking aboard
where
they
reach
Athens
had
course
with
the
them,
doubled
the
return
before
AlcmaeonidaB
this
left
their Eretrian
Calliniachua
seven
pushed
the island
the
Athenians.
to
The
them
and made
Persians,
shield,after they were embarked
*
from
prisoners
wise
like-
accused
were
to
the barbarians
his
long after
"
'
The
of those
names
ever, that
and
.iEschylus,
93), were
present
the
at
have
been
already
centre, where
Aristid.
*
c.
pMsage
and
fight,
and
we
us.
hear
behaved
I. i. 4 ; Suidas,ad voc.
mentioned
as
among
to
with
aI
5).
Colonel
the Greeks
have
down
not come
persons
his brother Amcinias, of whom
"
Leake
(Demi
in Diodorus
"not an
a shield was
says that raising
of Attica, App. I. p. 207, note
'). He
(xx.61),where
Demetrius
rekted
signalamong
refers to the well-known
raised a golden
to have
uncommon
Chap.
114-117.
MARCH
TO
DEFEND
ATHENS.
413
they encamped
arg:es.' The
which
in another
time
that
at
was
barbarian fleet
awhile
resting
the
their oars,
upon
haven
they
of
god
to off
Athens
Phalerum,
but
departedand
Cynos-
at
after
sailed away
to Asia.
1 17. There
the
shield
as
"Unee
"
Marathon
is eix and
which
passes
raarcli,one of
between
and
be about
Herodotus
the most
did
not
But
from
intend
has been
such
only aware
am
Athens
Pentelicus.
remarkable
by
the
If the
one
men
other
in-
route, that
common
Greeks
performed this
imply,the very same
thought to
of the events
extreme
of
of
very memorable
activity. The
be borne
must
in
twenty miles
Uymettus
hours, as Herodotus
seven
aflcruoon, it would
day. Perhaps
battle.
side of
Persians,it
Marathon
standing
rounding Euboea,that a suspicion would arise
This is extremely likely
of tli.
to lave been earlythe next
on.
day. TheH
the
"et off with all speed,and
as the
was
nearly four times the
voyage
length 01 mo land journey,arrived first. Plutarch supports this view, since he says
expresslythat Miltiades returned to Athens the day afterthe battle (Bellouean
pace clariores fuerint Athenicnses, ii.p. 350).
"
the famous
Lycaeum, the
Supra, v. 63.
Cynosarges was situated very near
in the district called Cepi,or
the
to have
Both
been
school of Aristotle.
seem
a
again for
the Atlic
coast
instead
of
'
"
and
side of the city towards the llissus,
the south-eastern
was
on
in part within and in part without the walls (Pausan.I. xix. " 2-4,
and
xxvii. " 4 ; Plin. H. N. xxxvi. 5, p. 631 ; Liv. xxxi. 24). Cynosarges itselflay
from the Diomeian
outside the city,a little way
gate (Diog.Laert. vi. 13 ; Plut.
with
Fr. 59),
trees
shaded
Them.
(Dicaearch.
a
c. 1). It was
thickly
spot,
grassy
Gardens," which
have
may
been
situated
much
Mount
route
roadstead
of Phalerum.
of
by a great number
Cynosarges is mentioned
alreadyquoted,Aristoph.Ran. 612 ; Polem.
'HpaKKtia, "c.). Besides the
XL Fr. 78 ; Hc."ych.in voc. ; Harpocrat sub voc.
at the
place (Liv.
temple,there was aUo a gymnasium, or publicexercise-ground,
ad
voc.
"c.).
Plutarch,Sieph.Byz.,
Diog. Liiert.,
Supra,V. 63.
"
contrasts
of this estimate
remarkably with the exaggerated
moderation
The
under the picturein the Poecile put the
The inscription
of later times.
sUtements
The
writers.
temple
of
Hercules
(See,besides
the
at
authorities
"
number
'A^foToi Mapa^wvi
'YJ".\y\vwv
irpofiaxoivTfs
'E KTeiy
MijSwv ttKOffi fivptdSav.
ay
(Suidasad
Others
spoke
(Xen. Anab.
an
voc.
TloiKi\r).)
innumerable
862).
The
multitude
great slaughter
of the slain
the number
was
KILLED.
THE
the
on
Cuphagoras,an
behavinghimself
and
stricken
was
brave
as
thick
should,when
man
is the
following
the other.
fight. Epizelus/
in the
of sword
blow
duringthe
thenceforth
continued
The
after life.
this
at
blindness,without
with
this blindness
one
the
of the
fray,
suddenly he
or
dart,and
of his
whole
he
himself,as I
warrior,
gigantic
which
account
VI.
ninety-two.*Such
side and
Athenian, was
of
son
Book
and
hundred
Athenians, one
that of the
on
OF
NUMBER
414
slew
the
place at
the tale
understand,was
driven by
marshes, into which the flyingPersians were
I
this
incident
the
Popcile
(I'ausan.. xv. " 4,
pictureat
gave
entire number
of the Persians
engaged is very uncertain.
at 600,000 ; Plato
(Menex. p. 190, ed. Tauchn.) and Lysias
of the
one
The
their conquerors.
and xxxii. " (5). The
(ii.
9) hiysthera
Justin
(Orat.Fun.
Valerius
This
Such, as
Epizelustold.*
which
took
his side.
at
man
82, ed.
p.
Maximus
is
last estimate
far from
perhaps not
the
The
truth.
c. 4).
(Miltiud.
210,000
at
triremes
600
have
must
carried
138,000
men
have
Crows
the
from
the Greeks
with
ch. 133),may
Cydados (infra,
have
should
of 600 triremes
Men-at-arms
(Persiansand
Sacff) on
them
board
Cavalry
of the
Crews
4(1.000
horse-transports
pressed into the service
Greeks
amount-
10,000
210,000
10,Platneans,
Ncp. Miltiad. c. 5.)
them
Justin makes
9). The light10,000 exclusive of the Platiean contingent (ii.
The
Soros which
ix.
double
the
armed
would
number
probably about
(infra, 29).
the grave of the Athenian
dead
is still a conspicuousobjecton the plainof
marks
of Attica,
Pictorial Greece, p. 113;
Leake's Demi
Marathon
(Wordsworth's
Athenians
The
usuallyestimated
are
(See Pausan.
000.
X.
pp. 99 ; "c.).
*
smallness
The
unless
in
engaged
fell in
70).
various
about
Mantinea,
losses
in the
no
At
more
In
of
the slain
on
their
in
great engagement,
where
Plataea,
the troops
of these
600
ix. 69(infra,
was
the
side
number
loses
recorded
the Pa?cil6
35),Theseus
was
seen
all
almost
by
great number
the
Poecilo,
represented as present
Hercules,were
seems
v. 11);
(Thiicyd.
iv. iii." 1).
(iEliun.N. A. vii. 88).
men
seven
eight(Xcn.Hell.
paintingat
c.
fighting
" 4).
to
(Theseus,
Plutarch
army
At
particularly
striking.In the great
of Sparta after her
fume
military
Peloponnesianwar, the Spartans slain were
amount
represented in the
1000
; Corn.
c.
the
cases
159
killed
the
some
s.
Greek
estimates
re-established
earlypart
Amphipolis,for instance,Brasidas
"piz61uBwas
According to
(Paus. I.
by
1.
remarkable.
than
paucityof
the
(Thucyd. v. 74).
300
of the Athenians
hero
and
which
rout, is very
70,000,Herodotus
the Dorians
ridiculous.
at
utter
bye engagement,
of
Parall.
above
were
With
battle
of
case
at
2 ; Plut.
"
xx.
In
the
Chap.
118, 119.
VISION
OF
DATIS,
/^^\-^?*lr
"^^^o^.^ile
was
had
reached
It was
Myconus, when
not
known
; but
18
caused
his way
in his
on
he
saw
no
^ig
sooner
back
sleep
a
day
was
Asia/ and
to
vision
What
than he
come
own
the
Dehans,who
the
image to
had
the
back
temple there,enjoining
tlieirisland,
to restore
the Theban
Delium,"which lies on the coast over
againstChalcis. Having left these injunctions,
he sailed away;
but the Delians failed to restore the
and it
till
now
come
to
statue,
twenty years afterwards that the Thebans,warned
not
was
by
an
themselves
119.
captive,when
Susa.'
Datis
the
Now
fleet
oracle,
and
Artaphernes
reached
Asia,they
were
Ctcsias
(Porsica,
and that the Athen" 18) declared that Datis fell in the fight,
ians
This was, according to him, one
give up his body to the Persians.
why Xerxes invaded Greece (" 21). Since the recent discoveries in
Assyria and Babylonia few will credit Ctesias where he contradicts Herodotus.
which
is found in Cicero (ad Attic, ix. 10) and
Perhaps the story that Hippias fell,
Justin (ii.
9) rests on no better foundation.
almost unchanged in the modem
Mikono.
Myconus retains its name
It lies
between
Tenos {Tino)and Icaria {Nikaria),7 miles from the one
and near
30 from
the other.
channel not more
than 2
Myconus is separatedfrom Delos by a narrow
refused
of the reasons
to
"
miles wide.
"
This
the
mainland
and
Euboea
(Liv.xxxv.
'Ldfioiati
TfTpannfyov). The
name
it
of
was
in the
while
was
Besides
Byz.
ad
little more
the
than
one
temple there
was
voc.)called Delium.
of
village
modern
Dhilissi.
"
"
;
been
givento it because
(Strab.ix. p. 585). It lay
distant about
which it was
5 miles (Liv.1. s. c.\
frontier (Thucyd. iv. 90, 99).
from the Athenian
a
The
The
mari
imminens
is said to have
Apollo'stemple
of Tanagra, from
territory
it
51,
of Delium
small
was
Delos
Strab.
(iroAtx"'"o"',
town
site of the
temple
at
latter
much
seems
nearer
to
the
be
sea.
1. s. c. ; Steph.
occupied by the
(See Leake's
was
of men,
women,
that only 400
men
upon
Susa.
the
journey,so
The
Eretrians
in
his day
and
and
children
10
women
"
but
that
near
one
appeared before
but
village,
strongly-fortified
occupied a
neighbours,who
half
Darius
died
at
suffered
raids of their
for thera
with
the Parthian
FATE
416
OF
ERETRIANS.
THE
Book
VI.
made
for
saw
he did them
and
only settled
them
at
one
'
"
furlongs distant
ten
but
harm,
in Cissia
stations
own
other
no
two
place called A rdericca
from
and
forty from
Susa,
"
of his
hundred
the
well
that
of
bucket
which
well
make
after
dips,and
man
of the half of
use
wine-skin
the
drawing,pours
wherefrom
Here
rhadinace," is black,
then
continued
thus
king Darius
it fared with
120.
monians
full of the
Athens.
to
came
still
It is called
spoke
their
old
language.
So
the Eretrians.
the
After
and
estabhshed
time, and
to my
sians
by the Perhas
an
unpleasant smelL
the Eretrians,and here they
So eager
had
Laceda3-
thousand
two
moon
they been
to
arrive in
time, that they took but three days to reach Attica from
Sparta.* They came, however,too late for the battle ; yet, as
they had a longingto behold the Modes, they continued their
march
This
cannot
be
and
there
the Ardericca
which
viewed
was
the
mentioned
slain.
Then, after
in the northern
was
be
Marathon
to
sought
Col. Rawlinson
places it at Kir-Ab, which is 35 miles
in
direction
littlenorth of east.
a
Susa,
a
(above
"
these steep ravines," he saya,
I was
Among
surprised to detect the evident
traces
of a broud-paved road, leadinginto the secluded
plainof Kir-Ab, which a|"where
bitumen
300
is found.
studes)from
"
from
the
remains
direction
of
an
of
ancient
Sua
town;
"
DEFENCE
418
OF
THE
ALCM^ONID^.
Book
123. Now
the Alcmaeonidas
fell not a whit
in their hatred of tyrants,so that I am
person
the
made
charge
believe that
against them,
and
VI
short of
this
astonished
at
bring myself
cannot
to
they held
who had
men
up a shield ; for they were
remained in exile duringthe whole time that the tyranny lasted,
and they even
contrived
the trick by which the Pisistratidte
were
deprived of their throne.' Indeed I look upon them as
the persons who in good truth
far more
gave Athens her freedom
than H'armodius
and Aristogeiton.*For these last did but exasperate
the other PisistratidaB by slayingHipparchus,'and
far
were
from
down
putting
the
was
Athens, and
therefore
contrary there
Buch
them
up by
that cannot
cannot
any
or
were
so
laden
this account.
on
be
gainsaid; but
further determine,
the
much
AlcmaeonidsB
Athens,*but
at
Supra, V. 68.
It is pluiii
that
who
reasonable to suppose
A shield
even
125. Now
familyof note
'
of the Athenians
none
general esteem,
that it is not
were
betrayedtheir country.
Herodotus
honour
who
who
was
was
honours.*
shield
was
shown, no
that
the
on
held
were
with
that
but
in
So
held
doubt
;
it I
showed
in days of yore, a
were, even
from
and
the time of Alcmaeoii,
of the
was
it
Nay,
same
the memory
He may
of these persons.
not
have known
the discreditable story which Thucydides relates,
but he felt that they
"
had
done
nothing to deserve their great reputation. Their " foolish venture
{i\6ytaTos T"5A/io,Thuc. vi, 69) h.id only made
Hippitiscruel and suspicious,
had not helped
drinking-songsas the
and
their
statues
Arrian.
was
paid to
founders
Exp.
(seeLeake's Athens, p. 216),were
honoured
with
outside
conspicuousmonument
and
Supra, v. 55,
What
under
had
62 ;
become
what
Thucyd.
bad
vi. 59.
of Clisthenes?
Probably he
not
was
inform
dead, but
us.
he died,
when
His tomb
at
Athens
at
the
supra ; Ucr-"d.
v.
65).
Chap.
123-126-
ORIGIN
OF
THEIR
again of Megacles,
they
GREAT
to
rose
WEALTH.
4^9
specialeminence.
The
these two
ot
personages, to wit,Alcmieon,
the son
Croesus the Lydian sent men
from Sardis
when
of
to
former
Megacles
consult the
by
the
made
-Mi:
Lydians who
the
to
god/
him
..,
able
to carry at
was
the
from
for him
sent
present of
time
to
much
as
time
conveyed his
Sardis,and, when he
gold as he should be
to
time
bag greatlyat
waist, and
tirst place
packed
them
and
as
much
his
legs;
could
after which
tunic
he
as
then
some
sprinkling
his
among
forth from
hair,and
Thus
this
able to
was
and won
the prizeat Olympia.*
keep horses for the chariot-race,
126.
Afterwards,in the generationwhich followed,Chsthenes,king of Sicyon,raised the family to still greater eminence
the Greeks
than even
that
among
before. For this Clisthenes,^
who was
*
Supra, L
"
There
the
was
strong
Athenian
have
he must
victory,for
have
been
the
uiseon
B.
c.
556
dead
T.
had
Piud.
He
2.
the
fable,it
domination
9),longer
the
tained
at-
of Aristo-
son
than
of the
Amphictyons
never
fortyyears afterwards,when
to have
gained any Olympic
when
Pindar
his seventh
wrote
vii. 14;
cf. Schol.
the Greek
son,
son
of Alcmaeon, had
b.
usurpation of Pisistratus,
belong to
the
as
biography
of
c.
560.
was
become
hundred
years.
They ruled
a
king. He was
general in the Cirrhaean
last
warhke
or
in the year
the head
If the
Megacles,not
narrative
to
that
of
Aristotle
(PoL
original
with justice
and
prince,and was
Sicyon lasted,accordingto
family of Onhagoras, who was
The
for
the
at
tyrants
other.
was
"
consulted
any
the throne
on
usurper, continued
Glisthenes
moderation.
lelected by the
first
must
Sardis
seems
of this story :
1. Alcmaeon
S
ol.
c. 11),and
(Plutarch,
595
Pyth.
before Croesus
whole
B.C.
war,
journey to
b}' Alcma^on's
won
wa.s
seventy.
Alcmseonids
The
undertaken
above
suspectingthe
Cirrhaean
be not a mere
bis father.
'
for
reasons
general in the
it had
which
55.
are
likelyto
is not
to
sacred
the
war,
b.
c. 595
THE
420
the
nymus,
Andreas, had
Greece.
At
prize in
made
the
that
best husband
the
AGARISTA.
Book
VI.
he could
find in the
whole
of
therefore,
having gained the
games,
he caused
chariot-race,
publicproclamationto be
Olympic
"
followingefl'ect:
the
to
OF
to the
marry
MARRIAGE
Whoever
"
the
among
G-reeks
himself
deems
let him
come,
for within a
days, Clisthenes
his
daughter."
merit
own
or
of their
Clisthenes had
the
on
country flocked
foot-course and
to whom
man
who
were
he
shall
proud of
tract
con-
their
to
127. From
a
Italythere
native
of
the
Sraindyrides,
came
Sybaris
"
which
cityabout
Damasus,
came
native of Siris.'
Tit. Sol. 1. s.
(Plut.
Besides
son
These
Pausan.
c.
bis
the
of
two
Amyris,
"
time
who
man
persons.
surnamed
crates,
Hippowas
at
in lux-
Inkewise
there
the
Wise,'" a
the only suitors from Italy.
were
X. xxxvii.
victoryhere
was
that
of
son
4 ;
of,he
Frontin. iii.7).
gainedthe chariot-race
at the second
Olympic
spoken
b. c. 582
Pythian festival,
(Pausan. X. vii. " 8).
'
as
Myron is mentioned
king of Sicyon by Plutarch (de Sera Num. Vlnd. p.
the churiot-rnce at the '3'6rd
563, B.) ; and Pausauias records it of him that be won
b. c. 648
Olympic festival,
(Pausan. VI. xxix. " 2).
"
Various
told of Smindyridcs by later writers, illustrative of his
tales were
character for luxuriousncss.
well acquainted with the
Timteus, a native of Sicily,
traditions of the cities of Magna Graecia,
from
to have
been the source
whicti
seems
that
he
One
thousiUKi
to
a
was
they drew.
accompanied
Sicyon
by
story was,
fowlers and a thousand
cooks (Athcneeus,
XII. 58, p. 541, C), to which some
added
fishermen
V. II. xii. 24); another,that he declared it made
him
a thousand
(yElian.
feel tired to see a man
hard at work
in the fields (Senec.de Iri,ii. 25 ; cf. Tim. Fr.
69); a third,that he complained of the rose-leaves on which he slepthaving creases
in them
(ibid.).He was regarded as the type of his nation, which carried luxury
further than any other Grecian
state.
of Athenaeus,who follows
(See the long account
Timaeus and Phylarchus,Doipnosoph.XII. iii.pp. 519, B. 521.^
'"
the destruction
he
considered
mad
his
ad Horn.
'
by
II. ii. p.
^=^'"^27.
From
AG
the Ionian
Gulf
ARISTA'S
"
SUIfORS.
appeared Amphimnestus,
the
an
Epistrophus,
Epidamnian ;' from
ot that Titormus
421
^tolia
Males,the
who
came
gives,who
son
Leocedes,
established
and
Peloponnese,*
"the
was
weights and
the
who
drove out
presidedover the
same
himself
of that
in
son
of
brother
and
strength,
Peloponnese
games,
contests
at
I
Olympia '" Leocedes,"
al.sorhed.
was
wlitMi" llciacica is
Some
of the latter
nnnie
where
"
By the Ionian
ix. 92; and compare
Gulf, Herodotus
L ch. 65.
andweasures
appears to have established a uniform system of weights
dominions
Eph. ap.
(Marm. Par. 46, [to utrpa
ajveffKevaat.
Stral). viii. p. 519 ;"Plin.H. N, vii, 56. p. 478 ; Isidor. Etym. xvi. 25, " 2). His
known
the Pheidonian
for some
continued
Bvstom
as
(Eph. ap. Strab.
time, and was
*
Pheidon
throughout his
fifTpa
ra
^fiSdyfia
Schol. Pind.
first (t.e. the
which
to
he did in
077*10). He
vol. i. p. 560)
*fi5uv(ia
Egina, a portionof
his dominions
^tiSwvionv fxtrpaii/;
X.
179, ruy
is likewise said to have been the
to coin silver and other money,
c. ; Etym.
Argive kings(supra,i. 82,
monarchy
existing
previously
(Eph.ap.
voc.
oBtKiaKos). He was the greatest of the
Mag.
is
but
accused
note
by Aristotle of having changed the
*),
ad
Strab.
1. s.
into
'
appeared,tnis Pheidon's
Lycurgus,an Arcadian of
say,
of
VI
Azenian
an
Book
SUITORS.
AGARISTA'S
422
goes
and
of
Onomastus, the
the
from
came
gacles,the
Agaeus,a
Peloponnese. From
that Alcmaeon
of
son
Bander's son,
Athenians
of
son
the
Hippoclides,'
of Elis.
native
Athens
who
four
These
visited
of tlie
handsomest
wealthiest and
Ti-
Croesus,and
Euboean, Lysanias,who
from
Thessaly
Eretria,then a flourishing
city. From
a
Diactorides,
Cranonian,^of the race of the Scopadae;'
came
came
Alcon
and
There
likewise
was
arrived from
one
the Molossians.
This
was
list of
the
the suitors.
by Plutarch (ii.
p. 89, E) Lacydes. The
" 2),and
xix.
efifeminate and
'
luxurious
and
so
incurred
as
an
prince.
of the Arcadian
towns
doomed
to
be
swallowed
ixvii.
the anger
alopolis
Meg-
up
in
to
remove,
wore
slain,
which
looked
Trapezus on the Euxine (now Trebizond),
the Arcadian
Trapezus as its mother
city (Pausan. ut supra, g 4). Otlier
upon
IV. viii. " 22;
writers make
the Pontic Trapezus a Sinopiansettlement (Xen. Anab.
of Pausanias
In
the
time
ad
Arrian.
Pont.
Eux.
voc.
Peripl.
Steph. Byz.
;
p. 113).
bank
of
the Alphcus
in
the
left
ruins
xxix.
It
was
on
(VIII.
Trapezus
lay
"1).
(Roujia),on the road which led from Megalopolisto Gortys (Atzicolo).Col. Leake
identifies it with an ancient site near
Mavria
(Morea, vol. ii.pp. 27 and 293). Conof Trapezus,of. Apollod.III. viii. 1, ^6.
eerning the mythic originof the name
*
Arcadia
into three regions,of which
Azania
divided
was
was
one
(rausan.
VIII. iv. " 2 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc.
most
been the northernto have
'A^aw'a).It seems
tioned
portion (see Miiller's Dorians, vol. ii. pp. 453" i, E. T.). Poeus is not menby any other writer,unless it be identical with the Paiis of Pausanias (VIII.
the
and
rest
removed
to
xxiii.
the
in his time
(For the
ruined
site of
town
Paiis,see
to
the
north
of the
and
Ladon, in
Curtius,i.
880.)"*
*
Compare with this story the tale related by Pausanias of a certain Phormio,
where
the chamber
a Spartan,who, refusingthe Dioscuri
they wished to be lodged,
because
it was
his daughter'sroom, was
loss of bis daughter and
the
punished by
all her retinue (III.xvi. g 3; Plutarch, ii. p. 1103).
to another
house, tho
Ilippodidesbelonged,in all probability,
great Athenian
He may
be the individual Ilippodidesmentioned
indeed
not
familyof Milliades.
called
not
by Pherecydes (Frag.20) whose father,if the passage be sound, was
but it can
of
Tisander,but Miltiades
scarcelybe doubted that he was a member
knowu
the house in which the two uncommon
of
Tisander
and
arc
names
Ilippociidcs
about
this period.
been in use as familynames
to have
('ranon (calledalso Ephyra) was
a
as
city in the part of Thcssaly known
markable
Pelasgiotis
(Hecat.Fr. 112; Sleph. Byz. ad voc). It stood in a fertile plain,realike for its cereal crops (Liv.xlii. 64-5) and for its pasturage (Theocr.
well be fixed,but the plain in which it stood is unxvi. 38). Its exact
site cannot
doubtedly
and Fersala
that which
of the low
lies south
Larissa
ridge between
watered
See Leake's Travels
by the Enipeus,or Apidanus {^Fersaliti).
(Pharsalia),
in Northern
vol.
i.
446.
Greece,
p.
*
of
The
the rulingfamily of Cranon, as the Aleuadae
were
ScopadsB were
Larissa (infra,
ix. 68). Their wealth was
Vit. Cim. c. 10; comparw
pioverbial(Plut.
Theocr.
1. s. c).
p.
'
"
"
"*
'^
Chaf.
128, 129.
TRIAL
Now
128.
OF
THE
SUITORS.
423
when
had
them
Such
as
to the
bringingthem
were
gymnasia ;
but
the
all
from
greatesttrial of all
time
at
was
the whole
them
During
periodof their stay he
from first to last
said,and, further,
I have
as
them
sumptuously.
from Athens
came
Somehow
pleased him
or
to
the
time
quet-table.
ban-
lived with
he
tained
enter-
suitors who
of all ; and
of these
speciallyin favour,partly on
the best
Tisander's
Hi}"poclides,
son, was
and
of his manly bearing,
account
for
other the
together.
cestors
partlyalso because his anof kin to the Corinthian Cypselids.^
were
had been fixed
at lengththe day arrived which
129. When
and Clisthenes had to speak out and declare
the espousals,
hie
quitedumbfoundered
to the
and
fluteplayer,
the man
strike up a dance ; which
he fancied that he
elides danced to it. And
him
bade
to
was
Then
Hippochdes,after
it was
when
table ; and
Lacofirst of all some
brought he mounted
upon it and danced
he stood on
Attic ones
then some
nian figures,
; after which
and began to toss his legs about.
his head
upon the table,
loathed Hippoclides
notwithstandingthat he now
Clisthenes,
pause, told
attendant
an
to
bring in
for
son-in-law,by
was
"
This
was
one
Mt
confirms
the
Hippoclideswith
is used
as
What
hence
And
what
"
was
the
said above
care
Hippoclides
proverbarose.''
does
of the
probableconnexion
have
already
of
seen,
of their family
\"
away
answer.
statement
of his
reason
as
we
MARRIED
AGARISTA
^4
130.
if it
rightwillingly,
and
not
by making
But
as
daughter,to
one
of you
whom
pleasedam
would
possible,
were
choice of
grant
one
to
appear
with
you
I content
put
you
all,
all,
slightupon
it is out
I must
thus
"
daughter,well
and
spake
VI.
company
Suitors of my
the rest.
Book
and
silence,
Clisthenes commanded
Then
MEGACLES.
TO
of my
needs dismiss
talent of
for the
silver,
our
hon-
with my
in seekingto allyyourselves
that you have done me
But my
house, and for your long absence from your homes.
daughter,Agarista,I betroth to Megacles,the son of Alcmaeon,
to be
the
marriagesolemnized.
131.
Thus
Alcmaeonidas
ended
came
the
aflfairof the
and
suitors,
throughoutthe whole
to be famous
the
of Greece.
named
after
so
marriagewas the Clisthenes
the Sicyonian who
made
the tribes at Athens,
his grandfather
and set up
the popular government.* Megacles had likewise
another son, called Hippocrates,
whose children were
a Megacles
and an Agarista,
the latter named
after Agarista the daughter
of Clisthenes.
She married Xanthippus,the son of Ariphron ;
The
issue of
this
thus
"
"
and
she
was
with child
Suiilaw
by him had
(uil voc.
""u
(,)pi;j'Tiv
'liTn"K\eiSri,
p. 2'758,cd.
"
hibited
the
Alcmseonids,so
fur
as
it is
known,
supra,
may
be
thus ex*
"
ALCMiBON
MxGACLES
(Athenian General
in the
Cirrhean
(rivalof Piststratos,
supra,
1.
war,
66).
69X
(m. A^arinta)
Cluthknrs
(the lefrislator)
a daughter
(sufra, V. (Mi).
(married riblairatus,
supra, 1. 61).
AOARHTA
IIippocKAm
i
MeOACLH
(2)
(m. Xanthippus)
PkuOLB
DlROMACHi
(in.Clinlas)
I
Clima*
Pabalub
Xantuippdb
(8)
Pkkiclks
(natural son"
Alcibiadi
(2)
conamander
at
ArginosieX
RETURN
426
advised
Lira,if he
set
she had
fence
OF
she could
what
told him
TRIAL
by
great store
somethingwhich
do
to
AND
it
was
MILTIADES.
the
Book
When
fore
theresuggest to him.
she meant, he betook himself
enclosingthe
precinctof
able to open
to the
straight
the door.
VL
the
he
After
was
"
"
of horror
came
; but
come
his
in
he returned
him,^ and
upon
jumping
down
from
the
back
outer
the way
he had
wall,he strained
thigh,or,
some
sengers
punish her for her crime ; they therefore sent mesthe
and
to Delphi,as soon
asked
at
as
an
siegewas
end,
the god if they should put the under-priestess
She
to death.
had discovered,"
they said, to the enemies of her country how
and
had exhibited to Mil
they might bringit into subjection,
which it was
tiades mysteries
not
lawful for a man
know."
to
But the Pythonessforbade them, and said, Timo
not
in
was
fault ; 'twas decreed that Miltiades should come
to an
unhappy
minded
to
"
"
"
end, and
she
the
answer
136.
The
was
Paros,had
Supra, ch.
He
of Ceres
were
to
lure
him
to
his destruction."
Such
would
sent
was
16.
feel that he
not
to
be
was
entered
doing an
by
act
of great
impiety,siuce
the Eanctuaries
men,
some
p. 4b9, note).
Chaf.
ISSrlSJ.
DEATH
OF
MILTIADES.
427
of
'
Cimon.'
137. Now
Pelasgianswhom
"*
in which
way
Lemnos
of
master
the
the
was
the
Miltiades had
made
following. There
Athenians
once
drove
himself
certain
were
out
of
Attica
;^
Among
of the Council
"
"
mongers.
lather's
occasion
Diodorus
Even
The
imprisonment of Cimon
discards
Plutarch
Cimon
remained
"
"
3;
and
these
destitute
of such
tlie evidence
minds
in most
see
fictions.
of civil
They
grew
(Compare Philochor.
Appendix,Essay ii. "On the
v.
25.
probablyout
until
rights{arifxos)
Fr.
the
debt
was
5, ed. Didot
Traditions
fact that
of the
discharged
"
; Pausan,
respectingthe
I.
lasgians."
Pe-
VI
Book
ATTICA.
FROM
PELASGI
OF
EXPULSION
428
Hymettus
at the foot of
of land
tract
payment
as
with
which
the
them
without
the
better
any
they
lived
from
that
the
excuse,
the foot of
at
regionand
Athenians
used
The
water
Pclasgic builders
outrages
at
time
to
they
the title of
acropolis,
probably at
on
they
For
their
sons
and
the
Nine
send
had
nor
other
portionof
Grclv-i h.\(\
of land
given to them.
nitimted
was
Pelasgicura(tJ"
neAoo^ocoi'),
its north-western
ii. 17 ;
(Thucyd.
angle
two
tracts
of Leuke, Attica,
employed in
c.
from
called
the
the remarks
47 ; Bis Accus.
9 ; and compare
c.
" 8, pp. 313-5). This was most likelytheir abode while they
the Athenians
removed
them
to
buildingthe wall. Afterwards
Lucian.
tified
jus-
were
their children.
fountain
the
have
to
seem
late date
that
maintain
so,
the
out
while
Pelasgians,"
they say,
wont
to sallyforth
Hymettus, were
neither
as
drove
"
that
at
and
arms
And
it.
recover
The
commit
daughters to draw
inasmuch
Springs,'*
"
"
they did.
to
they took
the Athenians
Pelasgians." But
in what
desired
tract, and
the
plainon
the
were
a
greater distance
left bank
of the
Ilissus,
I have alreadymentioned
Pelasgicwall itself,
(supra,v. 64)
which
forms the summit
of the acropolis. It
platform
nkirted the edge of the precipice,
and consisted of a singleline of wall on every side
though steep is not very difficult. Here it seems
except the west, where the ascent
have
to
been
more
complicated, Kiue gates are spoken of (Clitodem.Fr. 22),
With
that it
which
respect
was
must
barriers.
to
the
built round
all have
The
viii. 63;
(infra,
the
been
greater
at
which
seem
was
to
thrown
indicate
down
nine
titccessive
by the Persians
was
some
covered
"
remarkable
confirmation
of
Kallirrhoi
is stiU the
name
o(
Chap.
137, 138.
PELASGI
SETTLE
AT
LEMNOS.
429
they came,
Nor
they
were
plot,and
used
were
they faid
a
in the act of making
the Athenians
give a
thus,but
content
even
the
at
an
than
last
the
Pelasgians
;
they might justlyhave killed them all,having
caught them in the very act of rebelling,
they spared their
and only required that they should leave the
lives,
country.
Hereupon the Pelasgians
quittedAttica,and settled in Lemnos
and other places." Such are the accounts
of Hecarespectively
for whereas
the Athenians.
and
taeus
138.
These
same
Lemnos, conceived
So, as they
they manned
the
after they
Pelasgians,
wish to be revengedon
well
were
the Athenian
acquainted with
women
as
they
and
while the
whom
children,
bore
women
languageof Attica
These boys refused
Pelasgian women
they all
nuniuor,
and
in
off
carrying
there
observe
have any
to
; and
made
if
kept
the
to
as
at
largenumber, whom
concubines.
they taught
After
speak
to
the
of the Athenians.
manners
with
commerce
Pelasgianboy
cause, and
common
festivals,
ambush
an
Brauron,'they
they took to Lemnos
succeeded
in
the Atheniars.
some
settled
were
the
struck
of the
sons
of their
one
joined in avenging
well as that of
as
springof excellent water in the bed of the Ilissus,
Leuke's
Athens, pp. 172-178).
(cf.
The
of primevaltimes will not
of the simple customs
portraiture
the pictureof Rcbekah
at the well of Padan-arara
(Gen. xxiv. 13).
*
of
evident from this place, was
one
BrauroD, as is sufficiently
fail to recall
tlie maritime
demes
of Attica
Here,
name.
Kark
(compareStrab.
heights north of a
(viii.
p. 538), are
the
on
Bpavpiiyaof Strabo
the
heights is
church
built out
of the ruins of
the Erasinus
be
may
ancient
temple,on
town, and
the
stones
low
be-
of
in all
which,
probability,
appears (Leake, 1. s. c),
Diana Brauronia
(Strab.ix. p. 579 ; Pausan. VIIL
Tradition said that to this
held.
was
xlvi " 2) whereat the festival here mentioned
Diana
Tauric
the
by Iphigeniaherself
of
sacred
the
was
image
brought
temple
carried the statue
IIL xvi.
1
L xxxiii.
away
6),and that Xerxes
which
the
marks
name
of
(Pausan.
when
to
he fled from
and
Artemis
temple of
"
"
Attica.
Seleucus
afterwards
removed
it from
Susa,and
gave
it
the Laodiceans.
The
Brauronia
was
vevrer-npUor festivalheld
once
the
Bothe,
ifiKTfvaai; Hesych. ad
Etym. Mag.
Bpavpdpia,"c.).
voc.
"LEMNIAN
430
their
comrade
exercise
upper
set
boys even
the others,and succeeded
lordshipover
When
took
these
thingscame
and
together,
counsel
gians,they
and
they grew frightened,
even
now
of
lawful
our
what
Attic
seek
crime
husbands
of the
in
throughout
Lemnian
the
to
deeds,"
When
cause
up
to
men
"
Then
of
From
when
women,
Thoas,*it
call wicked
this
has
deed,
they
actions
by
same
and
that
slew
be
to
come
of the
the
their
usual
of
name
'
the
139.
their women,
of the Pelas-
ears
"
they grow
Lemnian
to
gainingthe
days
Greece
claim
the matter,
considering
If
these boys
another,
exercise
to
up
in
VL
on
common
; which
likewise their mothers.
slew
former
the
to
to the
to
one
make
to
expect when
good
women
time
said
wives,and
we
may
it seemed
"
resolved
are
Book
Greek
the
; nay,
hand.
DEEDS."
had
Pelasgians
"
So the Athenians
to them.
done
and
town-hall,
its side
in
*'
table
told the
prej^aredin their
and set by
adorned it with the fairest coverlets,
laden with all manner
of good things,and then
When
in
ours
"
The
Thracian
women
murdered
and
north wind
will
to the
disgustedwitli
from
the continent.
tlieir fathers
nnd
from
country
your
give it up to you."
what
they requiredwas
we
talo wont
having become
deliver up
The
with
ship comes
singleday, then
couch
Pelasgiansthey must
similar condition.
had
Hereupon
their husbauds.
south
had sent
their wives
This
possible,
im-
of Lemnos.*
originalinhabitants
Venus
to
formed
llypsipyl^alone
of the island,
married
curse,
a
had
conspiracy,
compassion
detected;
him.
Her
fraud was
afterwards
Thoas, and concealed
sold into slavery(cf.
killed,and Ilypsipyi^
Apollod.I. ix. 17 ; III. vL 4;
ychol.
Rhod.
i.
609-621
Hec.
ad
et
Eurip.
887,
Apoll.
loc).
;
'
tticaatv it tis rh Stivhv ai Arinyloitrt
^^chylus had observed before llerodotus,
wiinatnv(Clioeph.622).
on
her
Thoas
"
lather
was
is two
An
degrees (nearly140 miles)north of Attica.
might possiblyhave performed this distance in a long summer's
Lcmnos
conditiou "with
north
wind"
had
not
been
added.
The
rate
Athenian
reme
tri-
day, if
of motion
iu
the
tri-
Chap.
140.
189,
140.
LEMNOS
No
afterwards,
when
the
under
supposed
the
"
the
of
Kla^us
of
'
By
the
first
but
Chronica
the
proverb
a
favour
of
passage
'
lay
(Plin.
AOMtro,
1.
Of
the
on
s.
c.
which
iv.
N.
that
said
but
had
Heph^stia
and
the
sieged
be-
were
Lemnos
was
he
was
gained
12,
keep,
by
western,
Athos
of
at
Rhod.
i.
the
chief
town
was
latter
the
in
of
or
near
Some
Byzantium
It
from
that
appears
Ilcphsestia,
fearing
and
writers
that
us
and
self
him-
gave
tell
give
x^P'^-
'Ep/ivvfios
as
(See
translation
Blakesley's
Hephsestia
Gcograph.
on
the
const,
the
on
island.
iii. 13,
site
its
is
and
of
p.
side
shadow
probably
of
into
(Hecat.
Myrina
95
Etym.
inland
Hcphsestia
eastern
cast
The
the
Mr.
was
18).
necessity,"
of
(ii. 2).
site
promises,
Other
virtue
'Epfiuyios
note,
any
solstice
601^).
of
from
plain
Mela
the
received.
Ptolem.
Myrina
the
called
be
219;
Smith's
north-east.
history.
king
is
The
the
p.
Pelasgic
'Ep/xdif. x"ip-)
voc.
i.
(Fr. 30.)
was
Teos.
this
the
"make
p.
Stephen
by
the
and
to
vol.
up
Ilermon,
To
cities
p.
fill
as
209),
little
quoted
to
peninsula,
11,
from
(Chandler,
then
possibly
two
Bahr),
Athenians."
ad
(See
steamers.
the
iv.
colony
acknowledged
the
N.
(H.
passage
that
and
Apoll.
is
it
enabled
arc
not
these,
Mount
of
refused
of
extremity
circumstance.
cannot
Mvplvva).
Toc.
former
was
H.
Plin.
102;
they
acknowledging
ordinary
our
Pliny
{Kilid
of
Suidas
of
extensive
not
could
had
Lemnos
p.
castle
to
this
Charax
quit
ed.)
the
68),
(1. 706)
"that
you
the
to
which
not
Thus
in
"
Pelasgians
people
Attica,
2nd
near
we
first
ii'i.86
Cent.
or
are
Charax,
from
what
Zenob.
p.
good-will
arose
The
sailed,
Elseus
prophecy
Myrina,*
that
B.
785,
emendation
declared
of
equalled
European
reduced
of
out
up
force.
(Peripl.
they
of
Myrina
was
fiiinilar fate,
by
Chius
felicitous
of
at
Scylax
the
years
brought
Cimon,
from
the
on
many
heen
of
son
winds,
fulfil.
to
very
had
Miltiades
situated
Scymnus
remain,
ruins
of
part
about
to
According
that
hare
in
called
them
any
Antiquities,
was
notices
and
over
But
the
Etesian
they
and
to
seems
time.
Chersonese
but
brought
Atlieuians
reme
to
be
to
and
'
^3^
Miltiades,
the
impossible
call
Chersonese
Dictionary
of
reminding
it
obeyed
Athens,
Lemnos,
island,
the
of
to
that
at
Hellespontian
prevalence
Chersonese
their
the
power
the
during
passed
more
TAKEN.
the
the
marked
Magn.
(Ptol.).
island
forum
by
Fr.
ad
The
(ibid.).
of
the
Myrina
modem
It
APPENDIX
TO
BOOK
ESSAY
THE
ON
CIRCUMSTANCES
OF
THE
BATTLE
of
inaction
of
the
for
preparations
battle.
troops.6.
to
delay
of their
Greeks, and
10.
VI.
2. Number
or
six to
the
oi
of Persians
enffased.
Landing
occupied by tlie
attack.
change
the
MARATHON.
6.
one.
Position
subseouent
Description
OF
battle
of
8. Causes
of tactics.
8.
arm
j
7.
Greeks.
the
9.
re-embarkation
"
tne
of
orrginal
Miltiadcs'
of the
vading
in-
army.
thon
descriptionwhich Ilorodotus has given of the battle of MaraIt is a bohl and graphicsketch,
is satisfactory
to few moderns.'
and in those minute allusions
of detail,
but it is wanting in that accuracy
which
could alon" have enabled the ordinary,
the
to localities,
or
even
the
in
it
to
reader, reproduce
imagination
struggleas
actually
military,
1. The
Herodotus
occurred.
either
on
to furnish
omits
side; he
does
any
of the numbers
account
clearlymark
not
the
gaged
en-
of either
position
army;
of their
part they took in the action,nor oflFering
any explanation
of
from
he
it. Again,
account
givesus no satisfactory
apparent absence
what
the
motives
at
work
and
to delay so long,
parties
of the
in which
mode
the
armies
two
actuallyrelates of the
is not
exact
even
and
certain
a
amplification,
the inner
which
beset
Ucrod.
"
there
as
to show
broke
are
two
Of
even
Further,
in what
that his
it goes, but
correction.
nor
description
besides
requires,
is the
this nature
and
"
of Herodotus
of his account
*
centre
seem
far
as
degree of
country;'" to which
Col. Leake
edition
correct
he did ;
interval.
spent the
certain inconsistencies
are
which
battle,
statement
determiningboth
either
on
OF
NUMBERS
434
re-embarkation
of the
circumstances
their
have
the detention
80,000
say
whether
the
doubtful
(as
cavalrywere
would
landed
men
has
been
in the battle
present
if
not
have
exceeded
than
could
have
been
heavy-armed."
the number
engaged
30,000
3. On
about
Cornelius
Latin
9000."
The
Augustan
10,000,and
Plataeans,but reduced
the
as
is confirmed
view
their force
of
by
once)
absent,the
whom
scarcely
probably
was
that
find
we
are
and
epitomisedby Justin)
was
the Plataeans
as
the number
Pausanias*
than
Trogus Pompeius
age,
(whosework
former
Athenians
This
of the
writers
Nepos.
spoke of the
agreedas to
earliest estimates
The
20,000.
those of two
Greeks
side of the
the
110,000, of
120,000.
to
more
would
would
of the crews,
theywere
actual combatants
more
This
be reduced
alreadynoticed
Yl.
shipswere
the last.
to
sea
Book
pp.
that the
the
whereby
men,
It is further
to show
seem
kept ridingon
involved
GREEKS.
THE
of
1000
the latter
the Athenians
Plutarch,*and
and
to
may
that which
regardedas
possesses
evident
in the case
of the Plataeans,and highly
distinctly
The
in full
former, who came
probablein that of the Athenians.
force
) to Marathon,* cannot have furnished only1000 men,
[iravhrjfxd
This
is
"
"
rendezvous
time
same
Plataca
at
a
Marathon
and
made,
as
that
therefore,*
estimates of Trogus and
and
"
on
light-armed
The
been
but
the
was
18,0U0.
while they
16,000,'
Asia,'which
nmst
had
have
the enrolment
from
at
tiic
absorbed
fore
of slaves be"
that every
jecture,
possible.The con-
Pausanias
accordingto
levied
"
as
large an army
heavy-armed alone are reckoned in the
Nepos, is thoroughlyentitled to acceptance ;
numbers
reportedby them a further estimate
the
side
Greek
the
triremes
to the
add
must
we
for the
of
It is evident
more.
for
"
send
could
the coast
largefleet on
10,000 or 15,000
eff"ortwas
they
carried
rule observed
the
only 80
nicn-at-arms
complement
As, however,
Now
the fleet of
at
each
this
(infra,
iiisheavy-armed wouhl
speciallyintended for
merely accompanied his army,
Datis
was
of troops, whereas
that of Xerxes
the conveyance
of soldiers on board each trireme was
it must
be supposed that the number
greater.
with 40 soldiers on
board their vessels at the battle of Lad6
find the Chians
We
manv
in the Peloponnesian war
have sometimes
as
and the Greeks
ch. 15),
(supra,
as
50
embark
at lea.si
that Datis would
; iv. 129). We
may
suppose
where
this point is well argued.)
(Sec Leake's Demi, pp. 2i8-9,
Corn. Ncp. Vit. Milt. c. 5.
Justin, ii.9.
i. 61
(^Thucyd.
this number.
'
"
Tausan.
"
Herod,
'
'
Ibid.
Greece, vol.
X.
xx.
2.
vi. 108.
Eight
Six hundred
thousand
ii. p. 242.
"
light-armedand six
description.
hundred
heavy-armed.
of each
"
(Demi
of
Pausan.
I. xxxii.
"
3.
Atiica,p. 222),and
Thirlwall's Hist, of
E88AT
I.
PROPORTION
periodwith regardto
was, that
army
occasion.
Athenian
and
the whole
number
4.
2000
for
18,000 for
the combatants
the
435
probable
the
imagined.* The
or
possiblyas six
one,
ARMIES.
of light
to heavy-armed
proportion
in a Greek
be equal in number,' and there is no
there was
any departurefrom the rule on this
between
disproportion
been
TWO
should
engaged.
comparison of the
THE
the
two
that
suppose
We
thus obtain
to
reason
the
OF
results
Persian
obtained
now
armies
two
This
to one.
about
has
the Greek
to
were
was
will show
was
combatants
number
of the
the
that the
generally
five to
as
between
proportion
at Plataea ; * and
defeated
utterly
6. The
rather
and
overthrew
Persians,
depthof
average
it has
hills,
the
plainof Marathon, or
them, on
account
of its fitness
plainis somewhat
of the
an
it for
Austrians.'
of
20,000
told,selected
are
we
of
army
guide,selected
Hippias,their
appearance
an
miles
two
the
between
shore
and
an
apparent width of about six miles between the ranges of
at either extremityof the plain
and Argaliki
Dhrakonha
; but the marshes
and
it
contract
a
battle-field, leave in one placea width of
as
practically
miles and
two
half,suitable
militaryevolutions
for
or
ships
"
Cf. Herod.
\x. 29.
that the Greeks
"
,
"
.
the insolence of all Asia
"
Nulla
observes"
Tijs 'Affiai,Menex. p. 191, ed. Tauchn.). Corueliua Nepos
(8At|i
"
CoL
Leake
Even
c.
toutas
prostravit (Milt. 5).
tam
opes
exigua manus
uoquam
of the parties
engaged
calls the victory "the mo*"t remarkable for the disproportion
"
of
Attica,p. 100).
that liistorv has recorded
(Demi
at 350,000, not
includingthe cavalry
"
is reckoned
at Plat"a
The Persian army
consisted of the
defeated
they were
by whom
(infra ix 3" ad fin). The Greeks
who
were
3000, and the
50,000, the Tegeans,
with their Helots were
who
"
Plato says
at
Marathon
"
chastised
Spartiins,
Athenians, who
"
the
ii.8),while
of above
See
"
Dend
Marathon
the Persians
whole
army
of*
Attica
p. 209.
'"
place
4t,ia*i
rpaxvi,
69,000.
(Mped. Alex,
million,according to Aman
a proporUon
c.
12)"
(ibid.
was
47,000
only
Europe, vol.
Russell's Modern
as
in all
exceeded a
of Alexander
1.
25 to
"
16,000"
were
Arbela
At
i" a
ir
very
"
^^"^Tl.ists
evident from
"r t
1. p. 46..
describes
It is remarkable that the Scholiast on Plato
he says T7,
It
is
of
cavalry."
evolutions
unfit for the
o
y,
"^^ ^^
said to
In
"
"
/"^/J"
"?^
sh.^
J"^
^^^md
disembarkation should
"
onlv
D
'M3
was
upon
note)
the beach,
to be
But there seems
Une
whole
along the
ba^etkkeTplace
no
reason
of coast
why
from
the
not
{Ar9al^k^)
POSITION"
436
THE
OF
OF
ARMY
DATIS.
Book
App.
VI
heir
landingwas
between
camping-ground,
or
great marsh (8 on ditto),
the
Kordki.
three
Their
front
quarters of
the tents
and
been
The
drawn
Persians
usual
post
of
marsh
(6
and
the former
placedat
the
on
average
the sea, sufficient room
from
and
foot of Mount
of about
distance
an
the
plan)and
the
obtained
was
for
The
picketsof
30,000 in number,
have
between
being thus
mile
small
were
lionour
in
armies
oriental
less warlike
the
"
auxiliaries
were
doubtedly
undisposedto the rightand to the left. The light-armed
behind
Persian
the
the
usual
to
arranged according
pi'actice,
and shot their arrows
their heads.*
With
over
heavy-armed,
regardto
the cavalry,it was
be
the
to
probably designed
disposedupon
wings,*
were
and
here it may
Herodotus
have
had
originally
; but
its station
the
silence
of
with the
part which it took in the battle,together
offered by Suidas of the Athenian proverbx^P^?tTrrrfts, seems
explanation
that when
to show
from
the
the engagement took place it was
away
as
to any
probable that
more
For
to
"
sent
was
the
the whole
the
absence
Persians
if
we
In that
reckon
temporary
w^as
have
to
Dhrakoncra.
even
fleet,
plain,"where
neighbouring
some
in its cantonments."
it at
sent
case
lOOO
away
it hud
it is
perhaps
dental.
(soto speak)accithat
to
arm
permanently
and
singleline
vessels
But
(600
would
have
triremes
sufficed
and
400
for
horse-
transports).
'
2.
face of
horse
the
He
thinks
were
landed
never
at
all
(Excursus,
of landing horses
difficulty
that the
in
an
and
even
if
the Persians
whole
sent
By
the nature
of the
nearlythree
miles.
there
originally
had
for above
week
were
have
and
vaui."ihed,
they were
brought
been
hesitation
about
of the
in full possession
the
with
horse
the other
would
have
troops and
sion
ground it is evident that the Persian front had an extenAllowing two feet to a man, it would require a line of
7920 men
to fillthis space.
Thirty thousand might thus,by a very slightexpansion
of the ranks,have. been ranged in the
space four deep. According to Xenophoa
this was
the regulardepth of the Persian phalanx (Oyrop.VI. iii." 24).
this occasion
of the Persian arrows
on
Aristophanes notices the dense flights
(Vesp. l(My, virh S^ Tuiv ro^fvuarruu uim fiy iifli/rhy oiipavdv).XcnophOD (1.8. C.}
shows their pA^itionin the rear
of the heavy-armed.
*
As at Arbcla
(Arrian.Exp. Alex. iii.11) and elsewhere.
*
Demi of Attica,pp. 215-6.
of
EssATl.
POSITION
which
had
they mainly
chosen
OCCUPIED
trusted
Marathon
madness.
BY
THE
for their
GREEKS.
if foragefailed"
days the requirements of 10,000
and
in the
horse may
of which
account
on
would
landing-place,
But
437
have
of
course
they
been absolute
seven
have
easily
eight
or
exhausted
the
arrival
of the dition"it
plainon
expemight be necessary to send them temporarily
into neighbouring
plainsor valleysto supply themselves. The long inaction of the
Greeks
would
have seemed
to make
the risk less,as it might have
peared
apto Datis that the
determined to remain
was
standingin
crops
the
Marathonian
the
wholly on
enemy
the defensive.
6. The Greeks
the
at
entrance
believed
to have
on
been
drawn up
originally
is with good reason
Vrand, which
valleyof
the
to defend
the
threatened.
while
Cephissus,
two
The
other
by
could
time
same
which
Persians
in a position
theywere
capitalmight have been
marched
up the valleyof the
might have
modern
of
village
Marathona,''
throughthe
but the Greeks
the
at
routes
then
have
met
them
the
that
and
name
Stamdta
at
if
(Enoe
{Inoi),
theyattempted
which
but
in that
led to Athens
by
Pallene
and
the
valleyof
the Ilissus ; *
and not only
case
they would have laid open their flank
but
their
attack
to an
rightflank,which the shield did not cover
80,
their
from the Greeks,*
force
of
and would
have risked the separation
"
"
into two
could
bodies.
watch
Greeks
The
At
be
Vrand
kept upon
Vrand
that,allowingtwo
feet
to
across
up entirely
eight' The rightwould
*
with
routes
position
was
the
man,
here
one
of
less than
its entrance
a
valleyof
and
Greek
the three
therefore
"
the
great strength.
in width, so
mile
might
army
throughouta
it,maintaining
drawn
covered
The
is at
in the central
"
all three
posted themselves.
valleyof
and
alone
been
have
depth of
uniform
which is lofty
the hill of Argaliki,
rest upon
the left upon Mount
Kotroni,which is barren
of access.' The
difficult
rugged and
pines;
and less elevated,
but peculiarly
the
feared
Greeks
thus
were
protectedfrom what they principally
taken
have
even
their flanks ; and they may
attacks of cavalryupon
trees
in front, by felling
attacks
of
such
diminish
the
to
danger
steps
the
of
the entrance
and strewingthem over
valley.*
"
'
"
By
By
marked
ec
marked
aa.
in bis march
"
as
I
"
ad
This
This
*
"
used
upon
has noticed
who
This
j-
EXKBCITCS,
p. 79.
Milt. c. 5.
the Greeks
*
Demi,
Nep.
this mode
of
/"
it.
depth which
p. 484).
the
was
Leake's
Corn.
in the
pointis
know)
TOC.
plan,p. 402.
was
evidentlythe route followed by Pisistratus
Athens
(supra,i. 6*2).
writer
(so far
well put by Mr. Blakcsley(Excurs.p. 175),the only
the road
the road
Frontinus
obstructingcavahry
-n-
(see Diet,
commonly preferred
Ibid, and
compare
war
with
"
AnUq.
p. 211.
ii. 2) that
relates (Strateg.
in his
ofc
Cleomenes
Hippias(supra, 64).
v.
had
DELAY
PERSIANS
438
ATTACK.
THE
Book
App.
VI.
avoid
the
Greek
of
slaughter
which
actuated
Pisis-
set
were
nearlyfifty
years previously.'Accordinglynegotiations
foot with the partisans
of the exiled family at Athens, and perhaps
other parts of Attica,'from
which great thingswere
expected: and
tratus
on
in
in the
to
time
mean
molest
the
hostilities
in its
army
and
suspended,
were
position.Col. Leake
intervened
attempt made
no
has
even
expressedsurprise
the
between
landingof
the
have
and
been
the
conduct
of
an
them
to
to avoid
bring on
their
extended
the Greek
civil
mightprobablyhave
therefore
They
war
remained
and
then
would
could
have
been
within
make
ready to
was
begun there,which
was
the camp,
natural for
been
broken
mission,
subnot
up
army.*
8. The
the
delayon
for.
abundant
to
have
that Athens
hear,either
least that
soon
would
battle,it
generalengagement.
at
or
movements
lines,
waiting to
but have
anxious
to push matters
to extremities
enemy
commanders
obtain
the
submission
to
hoped
Being
in
counted
part of the Greeks scarcelyneeds to be acwith
their
own
country, strongly posted,
placed for
supplies hand, excellently
lookingfor the arrival within
and
capital,
short
of their
defence
the
at
time
to remain
important
quiet,at least
of
strategic
to their assistance.
Spartansshould come
They would
Delay was sure to injurethe Persians in many ways.
their
close
from
the
of
the
suffer from
marshes, even
vicinity
packing,
Their
of
climate.
stock
of
from
moreover
mere
provisions
change
could not but have been in time exhausted,in which
case
they would
reason
until the
have
had
to re-embark
task of
perilous
the
"
Herod,
'
See
without
a
blow, or
striking
the Greek
assaulting
*
vi. 101.
When
the Athenians
41US
looked
first toolt up
Sparta in about
for this
succour
to
five
position.The
Marathon
and
Demi, p. 216.
It receives some
109.
cannot
their
have
news
reached
on
support from
without
been
Marathon
positionat
days. When,
arrive,the
remark-
most
"
about
the
to
wait
at
five
the
foundation.
would
have
which
they
Sparta would
the march
they
time
that
them
undertaken
Ibid. i. 63.
Excursus, p. 176.
Blakesley's
"
Herod,
vi.
This view rests chiefly
on
chs. 121-4), which
story of the shield (ibid.
'
have
to
or
six
not
days
of the Athen-
Spartaua
EssATl.
INACTION
able circumstaKoe
GREEKS.
43Q
ia the whole
the
the
have
THE
assumed
of
OF
con:bincd
to
produce
The
as
opinionat Atliens
an
in the town
who
made
in
was
"loved
the
well
aware
Datis
as
unsettled state
tyranny better
it
highlydesirable
if matters
had actually
come
been nothingsurprising
in the
does not appear to have been
than
sudden
by Herodotus
that
to
Hippiasthat public
battle should be
crisis at
or
that there
case.
were
than freedom.'"
fact of the
the
"
stillmany
This circumstance
foughtsoon,
Athens, there
would
and
have
attacking.But this
Greejcs
At least we
hear of nothing
the
days earlier.*
Ibid. i. 62.
was
day after the
fought ou the Jifth
(Excursus,p. 177). He corrects, very properly,
.Mr. Grote's mistake in assuming that the nine other generalsall resignedtheir
command
to Miltiades,and
pointsout (what is undoubtedly true) that Herodotus
only spt'uksof such a surrender on the part of four out of the nine (cf.Herod, vi.
llu). But he improperlyconcludes from this that the battle was fought on the
that Miltiades
He merely says negatively
fifth day." Herodotus
does not say so.
He
his
waited
for
turn.
but
own
to
conceded
him,
did not
the
of
ou
duys
tight any
consecutive,and it is very unlikelythat it
does not say that the conceded days were
who gave up their turns should have had
would
justhappen that the four generals
cannot
reallygather from
four followingdays. We
the right of command
on
*
Mr.
arrival
Ulakesloysupposes
of the
Athenians
at
that
the
battle
Marathon
"
Phidippideswas sent
the morning of the
on
day following. That was
that
city doubtless
evening of the
on
so
which
from
off
to
same
other
Sparta before
day.
to
He
the
arrived
have
dotus
Hero-
generalsleft
at
Sparta
on
the
the
Spartan month,
ninth of the current
out
marched
The
15th.
Spartans
the
fell
which
on
six da\s before the full moon,
late
Athens
at
arrived
and
the
16th;
they
on
". e.
the day after the full moon"
on
the 18th. This, according to Plato (Leg. in. p. 104, ed
the thirddav, which was
on
which was
consequentlyfought on the 17th
Tauchn.), was the day after the battle,
the
lor Sparta and
of the Spartan month, the tenth day after Phidippidesstarted
fact
the
the
ot
Spartans
coufirras
Herodotus
Marathon.
to
marched
Athenians
the
and there
view
arriving at this time bv making them proceed to Marathon,
than necessary,
unburied
left
longer
been
have
n
ot
would
certainly
Persian dead, which
of the second day alter
and would probablyhave been all interred by the end
'
As Suidas says.
the battle.
the
and
march
the
Persian
cavalryhe
him
sorry
days later
few
9. Miltiades
would
attack
to obtain
have
must
to an
for his
been
that
own
if he should
be
the
absence
of
the
state
probablylong determined
had
antagonist?
knowledge of
His
assured
with
shared
in
VI
of his
rectified.
confident
his Greeks
lead
could
him
made
Book
BATTLE.
error
capital
be
it could
before
upon
warfare
been
have
not
the
ehould
FOR
PREPARATIONS
MILTIADES'
440
the mode
on
compelledto do so,
in that
necessarily
in which
should
or
find
fitting
the
case
opportunity.
his line
in order not to be outflanked,
to extend
plain,he had resolved,
the
Persians
and
till it equalled,
that
of
:
or
as
even
nearlyequalled,
of numbers, offer
this arrangement would
not, under the great disparity
he had determined
further to give his wings a strength
completesecurity,
ness
which would
his centre.
A great boldto weaken
obligehim seriously
under
the
is
traceable
in
this
of
and
handling
originality
troops
kind : they fought
him.
Hitherto Greek tactics had been of the simplest
in phalanx order,with a uniform
short
depth throughout,
rarelyfalling
of eight. Miltiades
ag;iiii"t
suddenlyconceived the idea of venturing,
into
maintained
the
his
line.
If
he
uiiii;.to
on
Persians, bring
troops
for any distance a depth (say)of four files,
a considerable
portionof his
line of Hoplitcs.* Behind
these
have consisted of a single
must
centre
third line of liglit-armed,
he may have placeda second,and possibly
a
As
but
these
been
have
would
no
he
must
be rather
than
for appearance
for Persians and Sacae.
match
fur
into
and
strength,
would
Having made
advance
he
this
"
"
for preparation,
and (in part) to
possible
space
their
own
have
been
have
been
as
enough
regardedas
perhapsa
not
"
to run
very
It hiis been
of sufficient
great one
observed
that
to
the
For
or
150
Persian
Greeks
front
the
time of
importanceto
trained
shorten
must
"
make
the
exertion
advisable.
The
liave had
extension
nn
"
direct
of
miles
(supra,"
5,
note
*),which
"
of the engagement.
would
and
eflFect
of
of
of
re-embarkation
442
Persians
the
in
peculiarity
the
suffered
In
destroyed
of
the
at
this
than
more
the
There
and
been
certainly
of
out
protected
is
fleet,
that
was
great
confusion
have
taken
acted
board
the
it
the
Probably
600.
on
the
no
off
marsh
of
here
and
have
would
retained
been
marsh,
tween
be-
lay
the
portion
this
or
portion
light-armed
as
clouds
by
re-embarkation
Persians.
fleet, which
which
by
reach
can
triremes
seven
conjuncture,
to
into
Greeks
the
had
which
force
haste
the
for
interposed
was
the
of
been
it not
to
plain
beach
of
strip
other
or
the
of
indiscriminate
an
had
detriment
portion
losses.^
re-embarkation,
the
rout
loss
indicative
number
and
vi.
whole
The
away.
smaller
great
end
their
each
chief
their
of
was
narrow
sea.
of
still
Book
app.
100,000,
than
considerable
that
pressed
Persians
they
in
the
from
which
him
above
been
north-east
of
length
separated
the
and
army
whole
the
have
the
at
of
rather
retreat,
ground,
the
carried
out
men
would
loss
marsh
large
The
orderly
The
slaughter.
6400
was
tolerably
has
lively description
of
Persians,
the
of
missiles.
other
One
became
sent
the
struggle
was
Greeks
by
that
not
time
have
the
ofl"ng, and,
the
re-embarked
him
in
In
fruitless
the
picture
"
Persians
Pausanias
place
of
the
depicted
were
"ays
there
it
was
(I.
sailed
demonstration
battle
in
executed
was
Persian
the
xxxii.
as
as
which
fighting
" 6).
belief
of
great
that
the
to
have
or
in
still
at
send
once
horse
to
have
accompanied
have
Athens.
the
PoDcil6,
Pericles
or
while
in
with
the
Portico,
Painted
the
main
at
battle
the
"
equal
on
The
would
plain,
would
suppose
^Egileia,
whole
before
doubtless
was
and
the
and
encounter,
horse,
should
adorned
time
suflering
current
I
to
against
the
the
till
quietly.
the
by
certain,
appearance
on
fleet
of
Thus
Datis
themselves
arrival
the
shore.
to
represented
were
they
anxious
second
The
before
his
which
Athens
to
for
have
to
sure
seems
re-embark
suffered
entrenched
noticing
on
horse-transports
been
took
either
its
been
Heracleium.
the
to
been
it
arrive
not
made
it
almost
but
it did
however,
have
may
have
would
returned
Probably,
it
that
battle,
eventually
What
are
fight began,
the
as
the
of
over.
when
nightfall,
soon
as
description
entire
words.
few
Messengers
cavalry?
it
recall
to
require
to
seems
Persian
the
of
been
point
terms
loss
almost
in
the
marsh
the
entire
Greeks,
in
(Pausnn.
I.
loss
of
the
the
xv.
tance
dis-
" 4).
Persiaui
XwATlI.
TRADITIONS
RESPECTING
THE
ESSAY
ON
1.
THE
TRADITIONS
Ordinal population of
PELASGIANS.
443
II.
RESPECTING
THE
PELASGIANS.
Greece
and
lta\j,
homogeneous. 2. Kindred races in Asia
8. Characteristics of this ethnic
4. Position of the
group.
of country occupied bv the
Pelasgians. G. Their general
.Minor and
the islands.
Pilasgi in it. 5. Extent
from
inoveiiu'nt
i).
east to west.
7. Etymology of their name.
8.
theTyrrheno-Pelasgians.10. Pelasgicwalls.
MigrationBof
the
Pelasgiansin
1. That
other
the various
Lines
of passage
Absorption of
11.
races.
tribes which
presentedto us by history
as the
Italic peninsulas
for the
were
and
constituted
most
in
ethnically
connected,
a
part
reality singlerace,
has been maintained
by most modern writers of repute,*and is daily
receivingfresh support from the progress of linguistic
discovery.It
that
there
element
not
in
the
now
an
appears*
onlywas
earlyItalian population
in ethnic type from the race
which inhabited
undistinguishable
but that the Italic nations themselves,
the
Epirus and the Peloponnese,
Oscans,Uaibrians,Sabellians,
"c.,were (withone exception
')of the same
ethnic stock.
A singlehomogeneous peoplewas
a
t
spread, the earliest
period to which historycarries us back, over the whole, or by far the
earliest inhabitants
of the
iBgcan to
2. Nor
the
was
the islands of
we
race
of
shores
of the
Liguria.
the
.^gean,and
of the
possession
ought not
the
the
in the
certainly
whether
peninsulas,reachingfrom
two
the borders
are
Ilellenic and
to class with
coast
western
same
of Asia
people;and
them
the
it is
Sicily,
Minor, were
doubtful
even
the
Phrygians,
Carians,*
History,vol. i. pp.
Muller, Dorians, vol. i. (pp. 1-19, E. T.); Niebuhr, Roman
Homer
and
ii.
vol.
L
ch.
of
Gladstone,
E.
T.
27-62,
;
History
Greece,
; Thirlwall,
the Homeric
Age, voL i. ch. ii." 2.
'
"
of
By the labours,chiefly,
successfully
analysedthe remains
that there
is the closest
tongues
and
which
those
Lassen
of the Umbrian
and
and
Dr.
Sabello-Oscan
appears
Professor
That
According
wero
to
Herodotus,
Homer's
races
which
does not"
epithet,
^api8a^"i"t."vo^
peopledGreece.
however
we
take
1. pp. 42-o.)
(Thirlwall,
it"
prove
the
tanana
TWO
444
the
and
Lydians.*
this
a
be
affinity
chain
of
various
and
habits,
do not
that
extend
must
of Taurus
the
Ti.
Book
exist to decide
of
strong suspicion
the Greeks.'
in
race
If this
question
of tlie Halys.
united
the
generalresemblance
in
only
this vast
A
space.
belief
characterised
religious
over
limits of the
the banks
not
App.
perhaps yet
raise
peopleand
the
and
language was
tribes scattered
PELASGIAN.
Phrygian remains
between
admitted, we
Community
TERM
THE
Sufficient materials
connexion
the mountain
3.
OF
but the
question,
close ethnic
to
USES
tie which
them,
and
distinguished
and from
south-east,
the ruder and more
of
Thracians
and
who
bordered
Illyrians
savage races
them upon the north.
Peaceful
habits,agricultural
a
pursuits, love of
and
for
have
been
taste
the leading
true
to
a
navigation,
art, seem
features of the nation,or familyof nations,of which we
here speakare
ing-
manners,
them
alike from
4. What
not
both,
their
exact
Semitic
neighbours
upon
the
held
the Pelasgians
position
The
easy to determine.
ancient
and
modern
by
words
writers,sometimes
in
it is
used,
wider, sometimes
in
acceptation
; on the one hand, as co-extensive with the entire
question; on the other,as limited to a mere
singletribe,
Caucons, Leleges,Dryopes,Dolopes,and such minor
divisions of the one
great national family. It is observable,however,
without exception,
that the earlier writers,almost
incline to give to the
wide
rather
than
name
a
a narrow
meaning.^ ^schylus makes Pelasgus,
king of Argos, rule over all Greece, from the Peloponneseon the south
Herodotus
the north.*
to the river Strymon upon
says Greece was
called anciently
and
under
the
of
common
name
Pelasgia,* includes,
lonians
the Athenians,"the Arcadians," the
of Asia
Minor,"
Pelasgi,
and the Crestonians.'* Even
the Lemnians," the Samothracians,'*
Homer,
of the Pelasgians,
least mention
who of all the earlywriters,makes
yet
a
narrower
ethnic group in
a
on
par with
to
seems
of
acknowledgetheir
difTerent ethnic
of the
"
The
to
as
them
by connecting
extent
at once
with
for a very
constitute
applied to the
544.)
of the same
Lydians were
term,
(See vol.
family;
by the Greeks
considered
wide
i. p.
race
as
the Carians.
(See Appendix
to
Book
i.
Essay
"
xi. p. 543.)
Ibid. p. 642.
of
the
writers
mentioned
in the
ancient
"
"
Herod,
"
Ibid. i. 146.
"
'*
'"
Ibid. U. 61.
"
i. 66.
EasATir.
THE
NARROW
USE
MOST
PROPER.
445
Minor.
cannot
which
determine
that
pronounce
the more
cither flowed
ancient
from
the
other,oi
that in the
we
can
only see
sheds any light
Greece was inhabited
history
and
by a people,homogeneoas indeed,but separatedinto distinct tribes,
of Thucydides)we may call
that one
of these,which (on the authority
the
the largest,
was
Pelasgian.
5. It is interesting,
however,to trace,so far as we may, the wanderings
was
ewliest
""
must
be considered
Asia
passedfrom
those that
of
Od.
which
on
race, which
of this ancient
"
to have
the
been among
into
xix. 172-7.
II xvi
a
many
Tlf\aayoL
was
than
more
ever
one
derstand
un-
lieve
be-
Dodona.
ot
'
in
Dodona
Hvv
'"
re
Zf 0
233.
that there
'"
5"oi
TpixatKtJ,
"kpyos tvaiov
aJ ruhs, Sffffoirh TltXaffyiKhv
k.t.\.
ot
yff^ovro,
re
oi
TpiJX'""
'A\6irnv,
T
'AKov,
"
o r.
-n A eTo-r
Ka\ rh TltXaaytKhv
race
Hellenic
of the
says that
Herodotus, in speaking of the rapid growth
to
it
themselves
attached
the Pelasgians
tribes besides
other
barbarous
Thucvd.
i. 3.
"Kari
ijl
idvn Si "AAa
of
races
which
he
seems
to
of Greece
la ge
Pelasgiansm everything
of
and extent
power
doubt
","v"n,1
a
which
passedinto Europe ^a"'
of population
The Jir,twave
of Lake Prasias
P^onians
appear
Traces of this race
Scvthic or Turanian.
the
in
l^^^^^s('W,
the
dwellers
upon
the
in
early
(supra, V. 16, note "),
"nd
vol. i- P'
p 481)
the Romans) in Italy(see
extent
Etruscans
(and to some
"
CcUic
of the (so-called)
element
the
m
he
ana
of Russia, and
the Baltic,the Mosko^s
on
Esthonians
the
in
Spain,
Basques
Fins and Laps of the Arctic regions
except
"
^^/^e
S;f
nonlceltic
^J?"J//;'"^^
^J^,
^
''ff^f^^^--^^^^;?"^^
PELASGIC
446
the
apparently,
ascribed
jf the
to
to them.*
and
Trojans,'
between
the
parts of
western
cities which
the two
two
SETTLEMENTS.
Asia
Book
App.
Minor
at a very
VI.
earlydate,'and
been
Magnesia have with reason
Homer
the
allies
They are
by
among
they continued to possess placeson the Asiatic side
Herodotus.'
They are found in many of the islands^
bore
the
of
name
enumerated
continents
; and
of
the
on
mainland
of
the
Hellenic
tant
important positions,
very disfrom
one
another,at a period of great antiquity. Of these the
are
principal
Thessaly,Epirus,and the Peloponnese. In Thessalytheir
is marked
by the PelasgicArgos,* and the district called
presence
in the
in
their special seat ;
was
Epirus Dodona
Pelasgiotis
;
Peloponnesethey seem
ancientlyto have held undisputedsway," and
the Arcadians,lonians,and
the primitiveArgives,seem
to have
even
been, one and all,Pelasgianraces.' They were
not, however, limited
have been mentioned.
Attica was
to the three countries which
Pelasgic
and a Pelasgian
at a very remote
to have
seems
period,*
precededan
themselves,
lUyrian populationin Macedonia.'
Nay, the Hellenes
who in later times offered so remarkable
to the Pelasgians,
a contrast
of
from
the
of
Herodotus*
have
been
statement
to
one
originally
appear
peninsulathey occupy
number
most
'
their tribes.
*
the
'
'
Herod,
./E.schyl.
Suppl.261
"Ti
i. 58.
of
i. 56.
;
Apollodor.1. s.
i.iro"r
'E,K\r\vtKhu
\tbvus\,
is the
'Airo(Txii*(rbai
side stream
from
word
the main
by
river.
xia
c.
bt
which
Justin, vii. 1.
;
v
aith
roi;
Herodotus
(Seeiv. 66.)
"t.T.\.
rifAairyiKoiiof^JjToi."
expresses
the
branching off
""ath.
pelasgic
In
Italythe
nations which
settlements.
are
4^it
declared
distinctly
most
element
it cannot
to be
southern
be
Pelas-
lapygians
Pelasgic
people;
doubted
'
and
that the
is indeed
such
no
there is of the
distinct
latter,
movement;
historical evidence
but
while
of the
have
wo
former,as
the
strongest
it from our
grounds for believing
generalknowledgeof the mode
which the earth was
what
peopled,
historydoes show us is in entire
with
earliest
such
periodto
view.
For
the
of
Pelasgians
Asia
in
cordance
ac-
the
at
are,
which
history
people,bearing
goes back, a declining
resemblance
settlements in foreign
no
to immigrantswho have made
territory,
but exhibiting
the appearance
of an
with
oppressedremnant,
Masters at an
difficulty
maintainingitself againstmore
powerfulraces.
time
of
of
the
and
in
Hermus
the
Maeander, each of which
early
valleys
theyhad Larissas
Mycale northwards
fortresses,'
possessors
or
to the
the
of
entire
from
coast
Hellespont
tered
Lesbos,^theyretain,when contemporary historyopens, but a few scatforced
to
of
the
last
everywhere
a
people
strongholds
posts,*
the
historical
of
The
natural explanation
mena
phenoyieldto conquerors.
of western
the origmalpopulation
Asia,
is,that the Pelasgiwere
occasioned
into
and that their emigrations
the sea
across
Europe were
gians,
by the pressure upon them of immigrantsfrom the east, Lydians,Phryand
Carians,who
of Greece
'
"
and
forced them
westward, and
Rom.
caused
their
pation
occu-
Italy.
Niebuhr's
so
"c.
Latin
it and Greek
between
299-301); but perhaps the resemblances
character
might
explained. A belter proof is furnished by the Pelasgic
of the Latin religious
svstem.
CaUimach. ap. Schol.
"
Sophocl.Inach. ap. Dionys. Hal. i. 25; Thucyd. iv. 109;
Aristoph.Av. 832, Ac.
a
is caUed
"
Hellanicus,Frag. 1. See also Strab. v. p. 312, where AgyUa (Caere)
i.
18.
Hal.
Pelasgicsettlement, and Dionys.
"
KoAaipow FKjdj),given
(e"/il
As in the well-known
legend "Jfi Kalairu fuios''
N
o.
Lanzi.
sceiti,
191.)
by
(Epitafi
"
Strabo,ix. p. 638, and xiii.p. 891.
Homer,
vol. i. pp.
be otherwise
"
,^
"
"
"
Strabo,v.
,^
_.
Scylace(Herod.L 57"
,,
"
LI^^
448
this view
"
of their
Bwarthy Asiatics
by
the old
and
their
rests
the
etymologyof
7. The
"
Book
App.
thoughtto
been
VL
confirm
It has been
title which
is
to
regarded as equivalent
supposedto have been given them
inhabitants
most
insecure
too
upon
Pelasgihas
name
seat.
original
"
MIGRATIONS.
PELASGIC
THE
^^
Greece, to mark
of
at
once
weight.
The
true
'
with
in
them,
at
the time
when
their appearance
Europe.
8. The
periodat
order
which
in which
the
they commenced,
with
followed, cannot
any
European
and
accuracy
the
be
settlements
were
which
made, the
the
emigration
Probably,while
others passed
Hellespont,
routes
determined.
Bosphorus and
the jEgean, while the route of Rhodes,
to
across
Carpathus,Crete, Cythera,may have been pursued by a third stream
of emigrants. To the first of these bodies,apparently,
would
belong
the settlements in Lemnos, Imbrus, and Samothrace, the ancient population
of Macedonia, the Perrha5bian8,
of the Thessalian
the inhabitants
Argos, and the Epirots; to the second, the Pelasgiof the Cycladea
and the earlyinhabitants of Attiea; to the third,the Pelasgiof Crete,
two great streams
to
seem
Cyth6ra,and the Pcloponncse. Subsequently
have set into Italy;one, starting
from Arcadia,proceededinto lapygia,'
and flowed northwards; the other skirted the Adriatic,spreadover
the
of
the
and
south,"
thence
extended
itself
towards
the
To
the
Po,
plain
former
belong the Qiuotrians,Peucetians,^Icssapians,
Daunians,"c. ; to
the latter the T}TrhenianPelasgiand, perhaps,the Latins.
9. The
wanderingsof the Tyrrhenian Pelasgiare capableof being
traced with some
Driven from their own
approachto exactness.
country
seats
by the inroads of an Alpine people,or impelledto seek new
by
of enterprise,'
a spirit
theyproceededeastward,and are found,when we
some
were
from
island
''
Sec
crossingby
the
island
Dr. Donaldson's
He
Varronlatms, pp. 24-5.
regards n*A- as equivalentto
analogy of ir*8a (= m"to),and the meaning of WAioi, ir"\-i8i'"Jy,
n"'X-ot|'
(ApoUod. I. ix. " 8),"c.
Anpi might undoubtedly be equivalentto Asci,
or
showed
Anici, the people of Asia, as Buttmann
long ago. (Lexil.ad voc. 'AitItj,
E.
note.
165,
T.)
p.
*
The ancients regarded nf\a(Tyol as a variant of ir"Xo^o/, storks,"and said
the name
marked
their wandering habits (Philoch.
ad Serv. Jin. viii. 600 ; Strabo,
Moderns
have
v. p. 3l;0suggested that it is derived from the Hebrew
name
from the noun
Peicg,from the verb irf\d(tiv,
words
irtKayos, and from the two
to
and
the field." (See Varronianus, 1. s. c, and
ircAf if
till,"
"yooi
compHre
"
fifX-, black," on
the
"
"
Mr.
Gladstone's
the
"
'Homer,*vol.
i. pp.
211-6.) Nothing
is
more
difficult than
to
cover
dis-
ABSORPTION
450
CEnotrians*
to
plastic
was
furnish
"
Steph.
For
Byz.
the
of
new
yielding,
upon
people,
Tyrrhenians,*
as
firm
not
nor
which
united
or
Latins.
Their
formative
and
the
stronger
Book
App.
nationalities
with
whole
VL
their
character
their
fate
established
to
was
and
themselves.
that
and
substratum
developed
to
form
PELAlsGL
THE
tbe
(probably)
and
conquerors
OF
Dr.
ad
theory
Donaldson.
voc.
of
X7os.
Niebuhr
as
to
the
Etruscan
nation
appears
to
me
preferable
SctteA.
derivation
OF
NOTE
ON
THE
DERIVATION
AND
45^
A.
MEANING
MEDE6
NAMES.
AND
OF
THE
PROPER
NAMES
OF
THE
PERSIANS.
of the subjoined
analysisare Sir H. Rawlinson's VocabPersian Lantruoge,contained
in the Eleventh
V^olume (Part I.)
Societys Journal ; M. Oppert'scontributions to the Journal
".'
ancient
ic
Asiatique;
Brockhaus's Glossary
lolo^ischeForschungcn;
at
Oppcrfs
Henry
Rawlinson
is made
marked
by the Editor.
arc
AcHJEMENBS
"
Balh/i),
In the former
mind.
the latter
"
case
the
name
means
"possessingfriends;"in
friendly."
Amardi
which
"
"
See under
Mardonius.
possiblybe
Araspes
At
"
Am, good."
"
"
in Amardi
any rate the first element
H. C. R.
(See below, Ariomardus.)
Sanscr.
lent,"
Airya, "noble,excel-
Ariya, Zend
having excellent
Arbaces
is
of
Rarpagiu,
H.
The
horse."
name
(See
means
q. vide.
here "the
or
Ariabignes, from Ariya, "excellent,"
"
to
and
Sanscr.
serve
;" therefore
bfiaja,
mazd,
One.""
"
horses."
corrupt form
cannot
excellent
"
C. R.
which is
certainlyAriya, with a termination aJ:,
Persian ek; or more
ably
probeither a diminutive,
equivalentto the modern
in
common
so
terminal
the
guttural
suffix,
a
representing
Scythic
at
be compared with the Basque e
the primitiveBabylonian,which may
H. C. R.
the end of names, and is perhaps,like that,a suffixed article."
cellent."
rendering of Ariya, "exto be simply the Greek
Ari^us
(Xenoph.)seems
Ariaces
(Arrian)is almost
\ruramnes
Sanscrit
(Old
Pers.
raman,
"a
from
the Zend
Ariydrdmana),
and
lover,"
Ariya
and
rdmana,
akin to the
ON
452
"
perhnps a
na, "joy."
Ariarathes
DERIVATION
THE
is noble."
lover of what
from
(Polyb.),
"a chief."
AND
and
ariya
="
Ariarathes
MEANING
Oppert
says, from
ratn, which
noble chief."
OF
pp.
ariya
is Zend
Book
and
VL
aran"
Sanscrit, signifies
and
P.
"
(Q. Curt), from ariya^ and mm, "great." (Compare Zend mas
and Sans, maha, Gr. nfi(wv,Ac.) Perhaps AH
here has tlie force of the
ipi^wXa^,x.r.X.
Greek,api or "/"t,in apt^'^Xor,
Arimazes
Ariomardus
and
equivalent to
root
modern
Mardi
would
(a Median
Arizanti
from
(yEschyl.),
the suffix ak
arsha
erable-minded."
Arses
from
Arsites
(v. s. ad
the Greek
Aoh^menks), "yen-
"
risk,
to exalt."
suffix.
"
"
nominatival
form, from
(Diod.S.),a participial
the Sanscrit
voc.
P.
"
Arsames
P.
"
with
(Sanscr.arshya),"venerable,"
Ariaces).
manas
(Sanscr.)
and
name
arsha
arsa, or
ad voc.
(vid.supr.
from
Arsamenes,
names
(Zend) eantUy
"of noble
"stirps,"therefore,
Arsaces
the
Arsites
verb
is thus
art
"
0.
ending.
"
or
R. Voc.
arsh,equivalentto
elevated."
exalted,
0.
"
rather Atrapanus,and
is probably for Atrabanus, or
may be
compared with Megapanus. It is derived from Atra or Adar, fire,"and
in khshatrapa '' a satrap "), to protect." The sense
is
pa (which occurs
fire.""
H.
C.
the
11.
"protecting
Artabanus
"
"
"
Artabardes
(Old
Pers.
formed
the addition
by
Sansc.
Artabazanes,
the
or
(which is
resplendent"
herez
"
is
name
arefa,
particlearta,
ereta,and tardiya,which is
or
"
very celebrated."
Artabarzanes
Sanscr.
the
Zend
of the
vritta,Zend
meaning of the
the transcendental
Artarnrdiya)^from
with
is connected
which
pare
(com-
tart
Thus
the
R. Voc.
"
from arta
(which is preferable),
hhraj),"resplendent."Artabarzanes
and
=
Zend
"very
P.
in
as
again probably by metathesis for atra, fire,
i.
vol.
The
note
name
means
(See above,
'.)
probably
p. 194,
from
"the
worshipper of fire,"
Atra, or Adar, "fire,"and Sans, hhaj,
"colere,venerari" (compare Meoabazus).
Artabazus.
Arta
"
Is heitj
Atradates.
Artachjees,
arta,
or
and
"
"
Artamenes
=p,fVOS.
Artapatas
Sanscr.
"
and Sanscr.
from arta,intensitive,
(Justin.),high-spirited,"
(Comp. AcHiEMENKS.) P.
(Xen.)
is either
pati, Zend
and
arta, intensitive,
from
Atra^
"protected by fire,"
paiti, "lord;"
or
of ^a,
and pdta,the past participle
fire,"
Baoapates,"c.)
"
maruu
"
"
to
protect."(Compare below
Note
A.
PROPER
NAMES
OF
MEDES
AND
PERSIANS.
453
Abtaphkrnks
'to
mean
"
Artasyras
tivo,and
'
(I
"
."inura.
Thura-
Abtaxerxes
that
King
klushatra
Artayctes
U.
the second
Xerxes.
"
is identical with
name
the
translation,
however, fitya aprj'ios,
may
'"
both
means
is
element in this
His
"
king
and
from
celebrated,"
"
arta,
warrior."
of
name
stand, for
R. Voc.
"
and
btensitive,
Sanscr. ukta,
"
said.""
'
C. R.
A"TAYNTEs
and
Artaynta
and
ARTiEi's),
Mardontes.)
Artembares
"c
The
the
in
probably,
of afra, "
Old
and
fire,"
"
is thus,
signification
in
H. C, R.
"
and
strong,"from arta,intensitive,
and Tritant^chmes.)
(Compare Sitratacumes
Art6nis
very
(Arrian)may
Artoxares
"great" (compare
(Compare
tant.
or
Persian,Atrambara,
iara," bearer,"as
"
Abtochmes,
of
sense
tent
"
H. C. R.
"
is
case
an
with
compare
is perhaps "rich
^Plut.)
the Zend
from
Zend
Bubarcs, CE
cusative
ac-
bares,
"
takhma, strong."
asaoni,"
feminine
from
in gold,"
Atram, the
casta."
"
and
arta,intensitive,
0.
Zend
"gold."
eara,
(Ctcs.),lover
AsPAMiTRAS
of
horses,"from
Zend
certainly
for
equivalent
(i{pa, as in Aspamitras ; the second is conjectured
"
of
the
name
the signification
the Sanscr. dhanja, rich,"in which
case
would
This is the view of Pott (Forsch.
be " rich in horses."
p. lix). M.
Oppert derives the word from the Zend appatha,"a horseman,"with an
appellativesuffix tn" (Joum. As. 4~ S6rie,tom. xviii.p. 359). Neither
but Aspathat the native form is not Aspathines,
to be aware
$atant
seems
chana (As. Joum.
vol. xii. part ii. Note at the end, p. xx.).
AspATHiNES
(Old
Pers.
Aspaehana).
The
here
first element
to
be
is
an
ASTTAGES,
or
as
the
is
name
more
Armen.
(Nic.D.)." This
Atradates
note
Atrines
the
has
name
been
vol.
alreadyexplained,
i. p.
194,
".
is
-ina.
"
probably
O.
from
the Zend
THE
0^
454
from
(Arrian),
Atropates
signify
till he
word
be from
may
in
appears
AzANES
atar
MEANING
App.
Book
VI.
would
paiti. '"'lord,"
the
did
not
perhaps
satrap
which
loftytitle,
OF
real sovereign
of the northern
Media.
Or the
'"
and j^d^a,
the participle
of j"d, to protect,"
which
is conjecturedto
(i^schyl.)
in that
and
Ozanes
Badres.
virtuous."
of Ctesias.
be
may
would
be
P.
"
readingbe taken,instead
If this
"
word
"
to mean
case
"good,
ftv-jana,
with
the
compared
and
simple adjective,
Sanscr.
"
Felix."
*'
Bagjeus
"
the
became
"
AND
and
afar
"
take
DERIVATION
is
explainedby
"
fortune
As. ut
Pott
"
as
fr im
fortunate,"
Zend
(Forsch.1. s.
supra, p.
357);
"colere,venerari."
Bagapates
But
M.
derivation
the
is perhaps "strong as
strong." Compare the sense
Bagabaces
be
Baooas, accordingto
"
happy,
and
Zend
the
meaning
Pott
fortunate."
as
verb
of
ar,
"
to
to
M.
Oppert,
protect."
Sanscr.
it is derived
It would
thus
be
hkagawatj
baga^
from
the
same
io
Bagapatea.
Bagophanes
is probablythe
Barsines, mul. (Arrian),
the appellative
suffix -ina,
Babzanes
(Arrian)is the
Barzentes
.same
root
with
Zend
root
suffix
with
berez,"resplendent,"
-ana.
(Q. Curt.),
^
"
or,
Babsaentes
is the
"
participle
berez-ant,
shining."
"
P.
(Arrian )
,
BoGEs
4""
Bubares
appears
to be
Strie,torn,
either
xviii. p.
Baga simply, as
341),or the Zend
is
M.
and
probably from bhu^ "the sacrificialfire " (San.scr.),
bara^
Zend
ferre."
The word would
bearing." Compare
bere,
properly have
been Bhumbara;
but the w has lapsedbefore the cognate labial. Bubarei
"
"
Hon
A.
PROPER
NAMES
""^ *^"
"kk1^''^'"
the
**
probably
OF
sacrificialfire."
meaning."
same
MEDES
AND
PERSIANS.
455
Compare Artembabxs,which
'
H. C. R.
had
Cambtbes
Hence
too
M"r"i7for
Caspii.
Bei,and
The
"
Modem
in
of this
name
(which
is the
acpa,
would
horse.
CnoASPEs
we
have such
words
as
for fabrica
(bauirpiKa
'
from
"
It
in that
not
Greek
the like.
(river)is
have
case
the
been
x instead of
fi),"good," and
the initialletter
k.
Old
Persian
word
which
is found in an in^utcupa,
scription
and
is
exact
Persepolis,
an
equivalentof the Greek tvLTrrros.
Its derivation
from 'tt(=A"), "good," and ^Ofpa,^^
be regardedas
may
certain.
R. Voc
at
"
CoMETSS
(Justin)is no
better rendered
been
the
Sanscr.
the Old
Gomatus
by
Gaumata,
Gomates.
or
The
which
word
is
would
have
to
equivalent
gdmat, Zend
from
common
"
Cbanaspks
"
perhaps,
horses," from
(compare Zend kcre^"to do"), and ofpa.
18,
"active"
Ctaxares
(Old Pers.
which
tha, in
with
we
eyed," or
possessingactive
annoy
is
oculus."
"more
hterally,
Cgacarsna
(Old
mean
in
Zend, i. e.
Pers.
Kurmh).
"the
sun
"
"
"
"'
The
word
would
thus
mean
beautiful-
"
beautiful-eyed
(than others)." Compare the
is
called SiydvaJchshin Persian,
Khusru, who
name
karin,
the element
"
Sanscr.
to be the
UtaJahatara)seems
have
which
aJchtha,
root
oibAan, Zend
Ctbcs
Persian
"
gaomat, and means
possessingherds." It is
"bos"
Jcuh,and our cow\ and the
(which is the German
goo,
suffix -mat^ " with,"or " possessing."'
R. Voc
derived
to
doubt
black-eyed."R.
"
This
word
was
Voc.
supposedby the
generally
Plut.
vit.Artaxerx.
49
"
;
Greeks
Etym.
Mag,
voc.
Kopof, "c.); that is,it was identified with the Sanscr. Surya,
cation
Zend hwargyModem
Persian ihur.
It is now
suspectedthat this identifiSansc.
the
s.
k
Persian
the
Old
never
was
a mistake,
replaces
as
which
was
Sanscrit
with
the
The name
is more
Kuru,
properlycompared
ad
"
and
the Arian
but
branches,"
race
of which
separationof
etymology is unknown.
before the
the
the Median
R. Voc.
"
formation from
Dddarshinh) is probably a reduplicated
as
Sanscrit
in
drish,in Zend
the Old Pers. darsh, to dare." which appears
thus
would
Badanea
Voc.
as
rfarsh,and in Greek as ^apa-dv."R.
represent the Greek Thraso,Thraseas,or Thrasius.
sented
Darius,or Dari^us
(Ctes.)is in Old Persian BaryatusTi,a form well reprethe
true
reading)
be
it
and
by
Hebrew
the
(if
Baryavesh,
by
Ojr"'?"
"t^^e
either h^f'^V^i
It'd'oes
to
mean
n
ot
Strabo's
appear
"^apiair)i.
"
or
states,or (^pow/xof,the wise,"as Hesychius,
worker," as Herodotus
The
the
of
Etymologicum
author
says.
the
iroX*,z."df,the warlike,"as
possess,"which
Persian " dar," " to hold,"or
to be the Old
root seems
The rePersian.
Modem
in
dar
and
is dere in Zend, dhri in Sanscrit,
Dadarses
(Old
Pers.
"
'
"
"
^^
456
"
DERIVATION
of the word
mainder
euphonic
on
THE
is
AND
he
thoughtto
grounds, but
no
MEANING
OF
Book
pp.
VL
appellative
suffix,
elongated
mere
account
satisfactory
very
be
can
given of
it.
R. Voc.
Damaspia, mul.
being formed
form
is probably equivalentto
(Ctes.),
from
'"
dam,
root
to
subdue," which
German
The
other
In-TroSu'/xfta,
in that exact
is found
8au-aco,in Latin
as
tame."
"
'
Greek
the
dom-o, in
as
element
is the
"
"
Datames
merely
The
transposed. Thus
word
the past
will
of
participle
dd^
"
as
Madofes, the
in Greek
elements
two
both I"orotheus
being
and Theodorus.
this
on
mean
same
have
we
to
ddta
(See
Madates.)
Datis
is
Deioces
dd,
and
may
with
compare
the
"
Sanscrit
is best
element
the
regarded as
in the
also
Arabicised
into
vol. i. p.
323, note
Zend
"
name
this name,
Zohak,represents
rather
or
forms
Persian
The
title.
an
Dhohdk^
(See above,
''.)
scrit
^Ufrata) is explainedas either equivalentto the Santhe
Greek
to
TrKarvt
corresponds
*v
(0.).or as
"
formed
from '?/,
good,"/ra, the particleof abundance, and a suflBx of
the meaning of the word
attribution.
According to this latter explanation,
be
the good and abounding (river)." R. Voc.
would
Euphrates
Pers
(Old
8u-pratha.which
"
"
GoBAREs
suvara,
(Plin.). Pott
dcsiderabilis
"valde
least there
At
the Zend
a
man's
suggests that
name
h and
at all.
is
"
Sanscrit
Pliny
(Nahr-Mnlcha).
(Abyden. Fr. 9).and as
canal
known
other
no
But
says
as
has
Pliny
appellationof the
"great" stream.
Compare
realitythe
is the
instance
It may
he was
s.
Zend
hotara,
the
name
given
work
was
ascribed
Ileb. 1^2?.
to
and
likely.
unplaces
re-
is
(cf,Ezck.
imaginary
to an
Gobares
whether
Chohar
was
Sanscr.
this is very
the Greek
y
where
be doubted
that canal
its Semitic
tolerablyclear that
Gobares
(Forschnng.p. Ixiv.).But
him.
the
i. 1),it is
satrap,what
The
Chobar
Cabiri,or
was
was
in
the
"great gods"
of the Phoenicians.
GoBRYAS
"
"
"
QoMATES
Harpaoi'S
(videCometes).
is
probably from
and
"fmiiC*iv,
the Latin
an
rap-
Old
Persian
root
in ropere.
The
of the Harpagi
the dynasticemblem
as
TTiiyr].
i. p. 212, note ') seems
to indicate
to the Greek
apna^.
equivalent
nkin
to the
Greek
Apn- in
this connexion.
The
name
is
probably
ON
458
the
THE
for
Inscriptions
DERIVATION
"
to the Zend
equivalent
Maspii
(a Persian
the
MEANING
but
leader,"
which
mazista,and
the Greek
is
i. 125). In
tribe,Herod,
"
AND
OF
Book
App.
VI.
a superlative
etymologically
greatest."P.
fifyiarros,
"
"
this
name
we
certainlyto
seem
horse."
have
root
Maspii are " those who have big horses,"or possibly" the Big Horses,"
just as the Hyrcani are " the Wolves," the Persa3 " the Tigers,"the Medes
the Snakes," the Sacce " the Dogs," the Cusliites "the Eagles," the Maka
of the
or
Myci " the Flies,"the Derbices " the Wasps," and the Aswas
the
'"
"
"
Puranas
the Horses."
f
to be
seem
Mazaces
|(compare
(Arrian)
Maz^us
(Arrian)"which
Mazabks
has the
fi-om the
mas,
in
mahat,
Orommdes, q.
Scythic termination
is like
ka
"
root
Sanscrit
again
appears
Mazaeus
[.
Megabates
formed
names
Zend
maz,
Greek
"
fifi(-a"v),
vide.
(supra,adyoc
great
Mazaces
Ariachs);
Baga^us,"c.
Sanscr.
"
is
Meoabazus
from
and
laga,"God,"
the
"
Sanscrit
Megabyzus
here
"
"
Mkgadostes
(in
Old
davshtd, which
"
would
friend,"
Megapanus
of
"
to be a mere
appears
variant of
the
which
name
Quintus Curtius
Bagophanes,q. vide.
givesas
Megasidras
thought to represent an
"
mean
heaven-descended,"or
"
chitra, e stirpe,
ortus,satus."
is a
(Tacitus)
Mithridates.
became
witn
chitra
became
their
0.
"
gods,"from baga,
which
name
commonly
(TheMithra
of the Achtenienian
lirst
and
descendants
in the
chehr, as
Bagachitra,which
name
seed of the
O.
of the
late form
Mitradates.
or
of the
"
"
Meherdates
Persian
Old
is
would
and
and
Mitra,
then
See
JUinuchehr.
name
appears as
rersiaiis
Mihr.
Col.
Similarly
Ilawliusou's
"
"
"
gi^^" ^ ^^'^^"^
mJtradTte?
^^"'''^\
"
"
(or
(Joum.
from
from
P-
1^4'""^" ')"
Mithra
and
Sanscr.
nata
"
P.
'^
hhdta,
is thoughtto
(Arrian)
Zenu
therefore
"
Icss
As. 4~
Nabarzanes
'"
"
resplendentas
MiTROBATES
^"^-
Mithrobarzanes
"
(^
shone
be
"
on."
with
(Greek vioi,Latin
(Compare Megabates.)
new
splendour,
newly splendid,'
splendent.
notui), "new," and heret^"re-
proper
NotbA.
and
'?/,
from
amiable."
be
MEDES
either
latter
PERSIANS.
the
Modern
the
case
AND
from
resemblingthe
root
disposition."In the
"
OF
(Pint.)is thought to
OcHt'S
or
names
Zend
tohu^
"rich"
(0.),
"
Persian
would
name
455
M"j, temper
"
mean
of
good
"
or
position,
dis-
P.
"
(Ebares
was
no
of
Nicolas
"
"
is
CE0BAZD8
Zend
is
(Arrian),which
Omakss
with
in
"
in Old
Pers.
would
Evft*vr]t(0.),to which
the Greek
be
it exactlyanswers.
Omartes
"
"
Ormisoatbs
Auramuzddta,
and
the
give." The
"given
signification
Auranuudd)
composed of
r^arded
"
in
from
life,"
maz, which
cuu,
"
whole
the
give ") the giver
Life."
(Old
Oromasdes
Pers.
beBt
as
"
"
suffix
form of the
name
to
Ormazd."
but is perhaps
variouslyderived,
Aura
(Sanscr.asurd),
"
is
great,"and das (from dd, to
tlie Great Giver of
thus meaning
has been
three elements
the
Zend
word
"
"
Orxinf.8
contracted
Auranuudd
Varksha,"a bear,"with
"
Otanes
(Old
"
"
Pers.
Utana)
is from
the
Old
Pers.
"
"
thought to be from
and the sense
assignedto
satisfactory.
scarcely
Otaspes
is
Zend
(Diod. Sic.)is probably derived from the Old Pers." 'w,
"
chief."
is
or
Zend
a
which
in
king,"
well, good," and khihathra,
of " good lord."" P.
would
have the sense
word
OxATHREs
"
hu,
The
"
from
(Median tribe,Herod, i. 101) are probably mountaineers,"
-Mna."O.
Sanscr. parvata, " a mountain,"with an ethnic suffix
to be from paru, ''vhich is compared
Paktsatis, mul
(Xen.),is conjectured
earth.
"
much," and shiti,which m Zend is land,
with the Sanscr.
Pabetacknt
Parysatiswould
Patiramphes
may
puru,
thus be "she
be
"
lord of
who
has much
land.""
0.
and
irom pati, lord,"
pleasure,"
"
Zend
rafno,
'"joy,pleasure."
Patizeithks
ful."
is
ivompati,and
perhaps"powerful lord,"
Zend
zyat,"powei"
ON
460
THE
DERIVATION"
f This name,
AND
taken
MEANIXG
OF
App.BookVI
in
Pharandates
or
"
Pherendates
"
"
dedicated
Varahran."
to
II. C. R.
"
Pharnabazus
to contain
seems
the second
"
element
colere,venerari."
as
meaning
It is
name
Varahran,
Megabazus, viz. ihaj,
same
also in
appears
is
the
of Varahran.''^
\Vorshipper
"
its derivation,
which was
probable that frana whatever
o
f
"to
the
and
perhaps
fra (=Sanscr. j'"r"), particle abundance,
n?',
used
like
In
Pharnaces.
and
lead "
arta.
an
was
simply as
intensitive,
have this element, with
the Scythic guttural
again in Pharnuches, ^e
suflBx -i-a. (Compare Arty cas, and perhaps Artacajas.) The signification
Pharnaces.
"
from
"
"
be
would
"
or
chief,"
leader."
is either
(.Justin)
Pharnapates
Artapatas)
from
or
In the
protect."
other,"protectedby
"to
one
"
and 7""i?/,
lord " (com/ranfl,intensitive,
pare
Varafiran
and pdta, the past participle
o{ pd.
it
would
"excellent
tho
in
case
mean
lord;"
from
Varahran^'
(Mars?).
Pharnaspes
Pharnazatiikes
The
"
roots
'"
king,"or
Pharnuches
is perhaps
(which
Pharnaces,q.
=
is itself from
manas
variant of
only a
Phradasmexes
thus
(Compare Artaxerxes.)
warrior."
Greek
"
mean
frddat. "liberal"
da, '' to give").and
Zend
of abundance,and
particle
/ra, the
as
fxfpos),
vide.
in
Araamenes^ "c.
Achcemeius,
The
word
will
liberal-minded."
Phradates
Phraortes
/ra, which
element
the German
the German
garder^and
Prexaspes
rer-.
is
The
wahren
the
equivalentto
other
root
in rencahren
The
English ward.
is
probably the
The
derivation
same
tho
Greek
7r/)o-,
is
dasmenbs.)
Latin jt)ro-,and
verb equivalent to
the
thought to be a
(0.),which correspondsto the French
meaning would thus be a protector."
''
with
name
Sanscr.
"
(Compare Phr
aster.
Povrusa^pa, the fnthor of Zorofrom
Zend
undoubtedly
/"ottru,
"a
horse;" and the nuiiniugis,
is
"
Kheomithrfs
from
Greek
Roxana
Modem
the Zend
raya,
(plXos. O.
"
"splendour,"and mithra,which
fond
of
has the
splendour,"
sense
of the
"
(Arrian)may compare
Persian rushnd,
"
with
the Zend
lucidus."
"
P.
"
raz,
and
splendere,"
with
the
PROPER
NoTiA.
Saptine, mul
'*
NAMES
OF
MEDES
AND
PERSIANS.
the
461
Sanscr.
Sataspes
(Arrian) is thought to
Satibarzanes
"
saptan,
seven."
"
race,"or
stock,"and
thus
would
**
signify
"
of
(Q. Curt.) is
Satropates
"
crown
splendidor
SiHOMiTRAS
from
the
Sanscrit
Barzanes,"c.
Barsine*,
illustrious race."
The
jdti^
name
P.
"
almost
is
from
perhaps
the
SisAMNES
to be
seem
(Q. Curt.))
Zend
the Greek
formed
and
prira,"beautiful,"
mitra, or
The
word
thus be
might
0iXoi.
"om
the Zend
with
jn/f,"lucere,"
ehitra,a
root
Pers.
Modern
an
suffix.
appellative
"the
(Old Pers. Chitratachma)%\f^\fie%
SiTRATAOBMKS
pftre
derived
P.
ofpd, "to
SiscNES
be
herez.^'
as in
Greek
(=
fata
"
found
in Sanscrit
chitar,"the
Abtochmes,
and
with
the
and
leopard,"
strongleopard,"from
"
of
whence
variegatus,"
takhma, "strong." (Cora338.)
sense
Zend
Smerdis
herezya(compare Vedic
Zend
"
Smerdomenbs
be the
must
and
(==ntPO(),
matuu
(Ctes.)is
Spamitras
mithra,
will
either for
else from
or
mithra, fond,"with
"
"
tpenta,
holy,"and
"
fond of
horses,"from
Spitades
to
the
Holy One,"
of
ddta,the past participle
as
Scythicgutturaltermination,
(Ctes.)is from
to
omit
the
nasal
the
same
before
Spitades is
the Hebrew
tpita in
probably " the Holy
Kathanael.)
*
most
(Ctes.),
Spitamas
in
It is a
root.
tpenta becomes
whence
dog,"and
"
from
"
dd,
to
and
aspa
^),"a
"
Spitacks
element
common
elevated mind."
A^pamitras,
(Ctes.)is "given
Spendadatks
with
above,with
signify" of
the
almost
One
Zend
srenia, or
H. C. R.
give."
"
name),
Arsaces,"c.
tion
of Persian articulapeculiarity
vol.
i.
(see
p. 548, note *),
dental
ail the
or
gives,"
names
"
has
wherein
it
occurs.
given." (Compare
(Compare
of spenta." Bt.
holy,"is the superlative
Masistes.)
Spitamexes
from
P.
"
and
(Diod.Sic.)is "enlightenedby the Holy One," from spenta
"
shine."
to
of the Sanscr. hhd,
Ihdta^ shone on,"the past participle
variant of Spendadates,spita
SprTHRiDATES
(Xenoph.) is probably a mere
SpixnoBATES
"
having
become
spithrifrom
the
known
ot
name
Mithrid.ites.
"'
Stavenes
which
"
the
Stbakes
stand
"
to
(Arrian)," of steadymind," is formed from the root std,
and
manas
{=
fitvos),
through all the Indo-European languages,
runs
Spitamenes.)
temper." (Compare
mind," or
'"
original
name,
which
was
same
Tlbara.
and is
(Ebares,
(Ebares.)
(See
as
at least as
near
the
ON
462
THE
DERIVATION
AND
Sysimithbes
"
is
Tabaltjs
thought to
is very
come
the Modern
equivalentto
from
Pers.
MEANING
who
one
loves
fond of."
the Zend
Book
App.
from
light,"
VI.
the Zend
(Uf^
0.
"
jeleh,"
OF
and
tava,"fortis,"
heros."
"
(P.)
But
this
root
some
etymology
doubtful.
Tachmaspates
with
found
dental in
padishah.
The
will
name
thus
"
"
'*
"
Teribazus
Tiribases
C. R.
"
"
Xathrttes
"
(Old
Pers.
empire," with
The
it.
participle
Xerxes
KhKhathritd)is apparentlyfrom
suffix
sense
-i7a,which
is "one
who
king"
and
which
"
form
is
which
may
represented by
have
the
renders
the
word
Ruling Eye."
Ihshatram^
"
by
existed
Modem
Col. Rawlinson
togetherwith
Persian
shah
from
Ichshaya^
khghiyathiya,
"
and
arsha
Pers.
with
the Sanscr.
compared
may
has obtained the empire." R. Voc.
''a
Old
be
PROPER
NoTiA.
Zakiaspks
Curt)
(Q.
derived
from
"
is
exactly
gold,''
zara.
1ch"hathra),
''king,"
is
the
to
"
and
the
a"pa^
lord
"
"lord"
or
is
is
be
to
seems
which
found
4g3
"
Greek
horse."
of
Xpvfftmrof,"
^P.
It
being
ably
prob-
means
"
camels,"
and
from
Sanscr.
H.
ZoROASTKB.
It
C.
is
Bchistun
Ihshatra
vshtra,
Zend
(=
Zend
"a
tistrcL
Venus
Uncertain
Brockhaus
on
prefer
thru*tr"k,
"
"golden
(Col.
Daduhya^
native
18, 8).
Par.
iv.
from
dd.
'^
and
give
to
signifies
This
Datis)
(like
R.
to
seek
what
family
its
Hebrew
(comp.
(Notes
the
'^
form
would
Zira-uhtar
of
form
Inscription
"
Rawlinson
Greek
corrupted
very
the
in
reduplicated
"agiver.""
camels
PERSIANS.
P.
ZoPTKUS
Col.
AND
horses."
Sic.)
(Diod.
MEDES
equiTalent
cream-coloured
having
cameL""
OF
"
Zend
Zathkacstes
last
NAMES
the
star,"
(Yendidad-Sade,
the
p.
END
of
the
former
VOL.
p.
Zarath-utira^
in.
it,
of
41).
the
belongs.
it
explain
seed
the
explain
and
as
3G1).
OF
"
word
and
Semitic,
Babylonia,
Arian,
as
this
languages
ni-^ntis)
and
History
it
regard
to
in
origin
rnt
Early
of
Bumouf
latter
"having
as
Ishtar,"
or
and
as
Zaro-
yellow